Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall

A eA ae A i tm
PB elatinsa

Ah > Sh aa band Seen on ihn
oA ee Rah in ani Fe bo a AS

ee eh et mn he
eer sews

ety hm enn Oe nite a ~< it - - :
Sete te etree zi is : Sane SEE IE ee ee
6 fl a Ro es wh wh
retin Ihe tie Rn oF Aer 5

ee
rahe

ou
is

si . a

ale ‘ z
of if =) 4 2

eae rer erin A F
oven —
Ee y, o
: ef O :

”r°e, > 4

“JOURNAL

OF THE

Aoyal Institution of Cornwall.

VOL. II.

pene

3

0——$—$—$—$$—

y

1866-1867,

——$—

Asede

> TRURO:
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED FOR THE SOCIETY.

CONTENTS OF VOL. II.

The Papers marked thus (*) are illustrated.
No. V.

Forty-eighth Annual Report, and Report of Forty-seventh Annual General
Meeting, November 14, 1865; Mr. Augustus Smith in the Chair. Re-
marks by the President on the subject of Treasure-trove; and by Mr.
Smirke and others on Gold Ornaments found near Padstow. Page

Inventory of Property of the Alien peer of Mats
SCR clean ior 1D}s Siena WelVov og Sou ell

Proverbs and Rhymes in the Merion Comish) Tie, Ch IBoARD 7
: a Pye

Language
Sir Cloudesley Shovell .. .. Hn LO COUCH.) Mek tre ks
A Royal Wardrobe in the 16th Gate | .. JONATHAN CoucH, F.L.8. 21
Transactions in Cornwall during the Civil War W. Sanpys, F.S.A... .. 27
ChurchyvotstviachaelyPenkeyely) 0) 5) ecu) wan a) Wlaesteneiears 38
* Church of St. Clement .. .. .. feb JW Wosiaaapone, Cog iG 4s}

* Ancient Inscribed Stones at Tregoney e Oubert C. Bargam, M.D... .. 47
Words formerly in use in West Cornwall .. H. .. .. .. .. «.. 59
Borough of Hast Looe .. .. .. .. .. JonatTHan Covucn, F.L.S8. 63
Cornish Marine Shells .. .. .» «. A CoRRESPONDENT .. .. 65
Natural Periodic Phenomena, in 1865 Soc oo. Abi A), Ooi) G50) Gos oa) Ce
MztEoronoey:

i ore fourteen nue in n Beftinin, for Goon. Jy TromTtay TRA oo SP

Meteorological Tables Bhs cha mice mn ful ORE CiniMuam San OF eNO) a tee etl
Remarks on the Meteorology of 1865 .. C.B... .. .. .. .. 86
Chronolosicalj Memoranda, 1865)0) 2). aa se) ne tidetolee 90
SvupPLEMENT.—Conclusion of ‘‘ Additions to Borlase’s Natural History of
Cornwall.” -
No. VI.

Report of Spring Meeting, May 25, 1866; Mr. Smirke, V.W., in the Chair.—
Observations by the President on Gold Lunule and Bronze Celt, found
near Padstow.

Ancient Hurling Balls GON oid NEO Ma OID Ny Co oiicio coms) Oona!
The Golden Oriole, and Rhea Americana .. .2 «- es Vili

lv CONTENTS.
Page.

Storm Signals .. .. O0 ix
Rock Markings. .. aa. a0 ; 1x
Antiquities in Brittany oo: 0 Ld 5 4 28
Inscribed Stones and Wobtitental Beas eae sts Xai
Mea Soe Ga G0 | OF 5 o Xili
Celtic Remains O16 0 06 0 XV
Nomenclature of Cornwall 30 be 1b aula ay
Negro Language in West Africa 6 30 XVli
The Plague, cir. 1350, and in 1626 J ecumere XVii

* Antique Ivory Tablet, found at Bodmin .. = seuene 99

Nomenclature (ys ck ie) ee
Flint Finds .. as Blais
Recent Flint Finds in ae aarti West of

Rev. J. Bannister, LL.D. 104
Rev. H. L. Jones, M.A. 117

England a Ne WinTEEEY Oi ernie toll:
* Celtic Remains on Don : T. Keriy fe Moo 25
Singular Old Letter .. : : aS JONATHAN CovucH, Fr L.§. 129
Porutar Anzrqurrres.—Tinner Folk Lore T. Q. CoucH .. oe Alpi
* Gold Gorgets or Lunettes found near Padstow H. Smirxe, V.W... .. 134
* Mural Grave, &c., in Mawgan Church.. J.J. Rogurs .. . 148
Ornithology .. HE. Hearte Ropp.. .. 150

Rhodophyton Couchit.

* Additions to the eee of Genoa =
Ausonia Cuviert.

* Notes on Ausonia Cocksit

JoNaTHAN Coucn, F'.L.S., 154

Corr. Mem. Z. §
W.K. Buuimore, M.D... 163

Recently discovered Minerals .. R. Pearce, Jun. .. .. 167
Novrrs AND CORRESPONDENCE :

Preservation;ol Ambiguities: a <2) ele) oem 2). soe relerurer 170
Inscribed Stone at Welltown,Cardinham = —_........ 170
IBarrowsratiGwloweubs Urea ue Ollie iiielsntetenetorets 170

Gold Gorgets‘orIbunettes 0) ey Ome 2 ail PA aes eteleye 172

(Nims apudinicks| sho Sire Jenna? o6 oS) So) lop Ur) Pe icécobc 172

MhewWortoises: atlrecullowe (ie ce yoo tll Wu kelotetstets 173

Rainfall in September, 1866 .. .. -- wane 174

Flint Blakes:on Dartmoor) ier ete ele) gl) eeleirene 175

Ornithology .. : S00005 176

Notice of the late Major- Geter J ce

No: VIL

Forty-ninth Annual Report, and Report of Forty-eighth Annual General
Meeting, November 15, 1866; Mr. Smirke, V.W., in the Chair.

Observations on the subject of Flint-Flakes.. do 1h 2aul

An Ancient Document Le ON Gaa rT aol 56 xvi

CONTENTS. Vi

Page
Ancient Bishopric of Cornwall big. PN riGy oe em moore xvii
(Cloraatigla, IBOUENIAY G6 65° Gq 55. ob Soo Eau XViii
Antiquities in Ir SEL aha at Ee eles Seve cree Aaa sves XIX
Destroyed Barrows at Gwloweth .. ., .. .. «se «- xix
fSINOWaVe) cVevaVeraygeesmeemmperntce nr Attinten bn ret buen ora hua. (init ie XX

The Bishopric of Cornwall .. .. .. .. Rev. Jonn Carne, M.A. 177

Domesday Manors in Cornwall
Notes and Corrections leh Dieasy (Gh Sisiniy, Wilbies Cn

Flint Flakes of Lyell’s First Stone Period .. J. 8. Enys, F.G.8. .. 223
Ancient Inventory .. .. .. .. .. .. JONATHAN Coucn, F.L.S. 226
* Cornish Heclesiology. Lippi oo on oo. daly IML, Wremimaiop? 55 oo DBE
Ancient Billin Chancery... .. .. .. .. N. Hans, Jun. Aree at)
Redwory and other Manors .. .. .. .. N. Harz, Jun. .. .. 243
Rare Plants near Truro .. .. .. .. .. Miss Eminy SrackHouse 245
* Twin Storms of January, 1867 .. .. .. N. Wairumy .. .. .. 251
Natural Periodic Phenomena, in 1866 .. .. T.Q.CoucH.. .. .. 260
METEOROLOGY :

Remarks on the Meteorology of 1866 .. C. Barnam, M.D... .. 263
Meteorological Tables Op lac Sos oo od: Be ARs)
Chronological Memoranda, 1866 .. .. .. = = — «seee.. 273
MISCELLANEA:
IBighey Cranach: oolesd 6a 60 01001). Sobedd 280
Joachim Becker .. SIR rateceta toy Rericens mats Mg Curae Um ce 280
Michael Blaumpayn .. .. .. .. .. go0d00 281
No. VIII
Report of Spring Meeting, May 14, 1867; Mr. Smirke, V.W., in the Chair.
Memorial Brasses 60 od 15 watt
Silver Ornaments, &c., foul on Trewhiddle, St. feden 50 x
Flint Flakes . Go 8G “G5, od. Go PR iat ees x

Tin Trade between Britain and Alexandria .. EB. ee WaWioloo oe 2B

Saxon Silver Ornaments and Coins found at
Trewhiddle, St. Austell .. .. pe Yolivenis or o5 50 EM

* Barrow with Kist-vaen, on Trewavas Head do Ube IBimessey G5 G6 yo. BOS

Chronicles of Cornish Saints.—S. Cuby -. Rev. J. Apams, M.A. .. 314
[A Genealogy of St. Cybi (Cuby) is given in No. V, p. 51].

“ Jews in Cornwall”; and ‘“‘ Marazion” .. Roy.J. Bannister, LL.D. 324
Ancient and Modern Tin-works in France .. 8. R. Parrigson .. .. 343
Dabernon Chantry, Lansallos.. .. .. .. JonatHan Covucu, F.L.S. 346
Recent Practice of Alchemy .. .. .. .. JonatHan Coucu, F.L.S. 350

Ornithology of Cornwall... .. .. .. .. EH. Harte Ropp.. .. 352

V1 CONTENTS.

* New British Naked-eyed Meduse..
‘‘Hchineis Remora” obtained in Cornwall

MISCELLANEA:
Jean Joachim Becker
Cornishmen at Winchester
Pomeroy

DocuMENTS :—

An Extent of the Priory of Mount St. Michael, temp. Hd. III W
Institutions to Saint Clement, otherwise Moresk Reeninaye Vv 46
VI

Pedigrees of Carminow

Page.
CEWeePEACH 2 eeeeEOD SD:

JONATHAN Coucs, F.L.S. 361
Corr. Mem. Z. S.

No. Page.

Consecration of Seven BeeHope at Canterbury by ea VII 180

bishop Plegmund .

King Ethelred’s Ghat: in pe of Bishop Hldred vad VII 205

his Church in Cornwall

Tnquisition (temp. Ed. III), and Tgompliontion con VII 207
Ric. II), concerning the Episcopal See of Cornwall

Charter of King Edward the Confessor translating the
united Sees of Cornwall and Crediton to Exeter

Carta Regis Aithelredi de Heclesiz Cornubiensis Libertate. re VII 212

A.D. DcecCccxXeriIt

Carta Regis Cuuti ad Daoldan AD. MePXV EDU enero irate Vil 214

Carta Regis Henrici I de Insulis de Sullya ..

Bishops of Cornwall. Saxon Pericd, 956 to 1050 .. .. VII 216

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.*

are to follow thé pages indicated.

No. Page.
Fresco in St. Clement Church .. V 46
* The Cubert Stone Vv 56
Inscribed Stone.—Tregony Vv 58
Ivory Tablet found at Bodmin... .. .. VI To face 99
Ancient Tin-moulds, &c., on Dartmoor .. VI 128
* Bronze Celt, found at Harlyn.. sts VI 136
Golden Lunette found near Padstow :
Portion of a Golden Lunette from near Pug | VI 142
Original size .
Hffigy, Stone Coffin, and Give of Sir eae: Carminow) VI 146
of Carminow, in Mawgan Church
* Rhodophyton Couchii d VI 154
a Ausonia Cuvieri Maa eretleners soneke laine Vi 155
* Skeleton of Ausonia Cuvieri .. VI 161
_ ® Ausonia Cocksii VI 165
* Mabe Churech.—Plan Vil 234
* Sedile, Mabe a VIL 235
* Pillar, Mabe 0 ‘ VII 236
* Opening, Rood-Loft ..
* Fragment, Mabe .. .. Vil 237
* Stoup, Mabe ye 6 Vil 238
Wind Chart, Jan. 3rd, 1867 we 6
Wind Chart, Jan. 4th, 1867. .. ../ . VII 256
Wind Chart, Jan. 5th, 1867 ac
* Plan of Barrow on Trewavas Head .. .. 1. «©. VIII 306
Atlas 1SVishoty) TROIS 06) 5g a0 ba) So) Boon, bo. Neaet 310
a (Granite block with Basin ss sc. 6. cs wed. oetll WLLL 312
EEN OWAVASTELCAC Oe saute ciel svc} sratinersl Rake Tele } VIII 319
Remains of Barrow, Trewavas Head Sveiiatuece tian
New British Naked-eyed Mednsx. Plates I and ul -- VIII 360
* The Illustrations marked thug * are in the letter-press. The others

JOURNAL

OF THE

Royal Anstitution of Cornwall,

WITH THE

FORTY-EIGHTH ANNUAL REPORT |

No. V.
> JAGR RL: /i866.

' YTRURO:
JAMES R. NETHERTON, 7, LEMON STREET.
1866.

CONTENTS.

{1.—Tue Arn Priory or Sr. Micnart’s Mount. — Enpwarp
Sureke, V.W.

II.—Cornish Proverss AnD Ruymes.—WittiamM Coreztanp Bor-
LASE.

Tit ere CrovprestEy Srovert.—T. Q. Coucn.

TV.—A Royat Warprope IN THE 16TH CrENTURY.—JONATHAN
Coucnu, F.L.S., &c.

V.—TRANSACTIONS IN CoRNWALL DURING THE Crym War.—W.
Sanpys, F.S.A. .
VI.—Tue Cuurcu or St. Micnarn PENxKEVEL. ©

VII.—Tuer Cuourcy or St. Crement.—H. Micnert Waiter.

VILII.—Inscrisep Stones ar TREGonEY AnD Cusert.—C. Baruam,
M.D.

IX.—WorpDs FORMERLY IN USE IN West CoRNWALL.

X.—Borover or East Loozr.—JonatHan Covcu, Bese &c.

XI.—CornisH Marine Suutts.

XII.—Narvurat Pertopic PHENomMENA, 1865.—T. Q. Covucu.
METEOROLOGY. _

CuronoLogicaL Memoranpa, 1865.

SUPPLEMENT.

Appitions To Bortase’s Narurat History or Connwatt. (Con-
CLUSION. )

JOURNAL

OF THE

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL.

No. V. APRIL. 1866.

I.—An Inventory of the Property of the Alien Priory of St. Michael's
Mount, in Cornwall, in the year 1837; with a Notice on Alien
Priories in general.—By Vpwarv Suirxe, Vice- Warden of the
Stannaries, President of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, Sc.

HE late visit of the Prince and Princess of Wales to this County,
and their temporary residence at the Mount of St. Michael,
may perhaps dispose the readers of the Journal to be amused with
an original document relating to that structure, which I had the
pleasure of bringing under the notice of the reverend author of the
Exeter Monasticon some years ago, while he was engaged in col-
lecting materials for that interesting work.

The document forms a small portion of an official Return made
to the Crown, dated 24th July, A.D. 1337, of the property, real
and personal, of all Alien Priories in Cornwall. The occasion of
this inquiry was the war then impending between the Sovereigns
of England and France; and the seisure of the Priory took place
about four months after the creation of the Duchy and the endow-
ment of the Black Prince under the well-known Charters bearing
date, respectively, the 17th and 18th March, A.D. 1337, and 3rd
January, 1338.

By way of introductory explanation, it may be interesting to
consider the position of those conventual establishments which at
that time, and on subsequent occasions of a war between the two
countries, were called ‘‘ Alien Priories.”’

B2

2 ALIEN PRIORY OF ST. MICHAEL'S MOUNT.

It is matter of familiar history that upon the conquest or acces-
sion of the Norman princes, England and a large section of France
had a sovereign common to both England and Normandy, and that
the continentai adherents of William obtained large possessions in
England and displayed their patriotism and their piety by admitting
their favourite religious establishments abroad to a participation in
their own acquisitions in England. They granted English lands and
revenues to foreign monasteries and churches, who sent over persons,
in the interest of the foreign proprietors, to manage the property and
to collect and remit the profits. If the property was considerable,
or circumstances rendered it expedient, they not unfrequently estab-
lished a small colony of foreign monks in England on the spot for
this purpose, who formed what was called “a cell”’ of the principal
house, superintended by a local head called a Prior; all of them
being subordinate and owing obedience to the chief house, or Abbot
and Convent, abroad.

Among the English lands so granted to the Norman Abbey of
St. Michael, in the Diocese of Avranches, was the land now forming
part of the Cornish St. Michael’s Mount. The first grant was
indeed anterior to the Norman Conquest; the earliest charter being
a grant purporting to be made by Edward the Confessor, in whose
reign we find a strong Norman element exercising considerable in-
fluence at the court of the Saxon King. After the accession of
William, this grant was confirmed by the great feudatories of the
Conqueror, among whom the possessions of the Crown, and the
forfeited estates of the ejected Saxon or Danish possessors, had been
distributed. One of these was the Count of Mortain, afterwards
also Karl of Cornwall.

It should seem that the Priory on the Mount was an offset from
the Norman Abbey, and consisted wholly of monks settled here by
the Abbot of the Norman House to which it was affiliated. At this
time England and Normandy were under the same Sovereign; and
the subjects, being the subjects of a common sovereign, were not
aliens to each other. But when the two countries became separate
in the reign of John, the Priories established in this country in con-
nection with foreign Houses in the French territory, became alien
priories. The members of these communities were naturally sup-
posed to have foreign interests and predilections; and their revenues
were wholly, or in part, at the disposal of the great French convent-
ual establishments. Hence, in the time of the French Wars, the

ALIEN PRIORY OF sf. MICHAEL'S MOUNT. 3

English government found it necessary, or prudent, to prevent all
intercourse, at least of a civil or secular character, between the alien
priories and the parent monasteries, and to intercept the transmis-
sion of pecuniary supplies from the former to the latter; and, ac-
cordingly, commissions were habitually issued for the removal of
these dependent communities from the coast to more inland places,
and for ascertaining and sequestering all the property, moveable or
territorial, belonging to them. The process was éalled a seisare ‘in
manus regis.” The survey returned by the Sheriff, or other commis-
sioner of the Crown, containing an inventory of the goods, &c., was
called an ‘‘ Extent.” ‘The seisure did not operate as a confiscation,
but as a sequestration pro tempore, analogous to the devolution of a
Bishop’s Temporalities into the custody of the Crown during a
vacancy of the see. The process is described, and the various in-
stances in which the prerogative of seisure was exercised during
the 18th, 14th, and 15th Centuries, are specified from original
records in the Appendix to Dr. Oliver’s Monasticon Hzxoniense,
(Supplement p. 424), supplied, at my request, by the present Deputy
Keeper of Records, Mr. T. Duffus Hardy.

Eventually, the Alien Priories were all dissolved by authority
of Parliament long before the Reformation; and their possessions
were, in part, appropriated to various English ecclesiastical and
collegiate establishments; among which were Shene and Sion at
Richmond and at Isleworth; King’s College, Cambridge; and Eton
College; All-Souls, Oxford, &c.

Before the final seisure and appropriation of these Priories, the
Priory of Mount St. Michael had, in effect, ceased to be at all de-
pendent on the great Abbey,of the Norman Mount, and the appoint-
ment of the Prior had become one of the benefices in the patronage
of the Duke of Cornwall, and the monks were Englishmen. But as
I have no intention of writing a history of the Mount, or of its
ecclesiastical and temporal possessors (for it has, from very early
times, been occupied as a fortress, as well as an ecclesiastical estab-
lishment), I will, without further introduction, bring the document
in question before the reader.

The date of the seisure was not long before the preparation by
Edward the 3rd for the invasion of France, of which the earliest
important event was the Battle of Crecy.

At the wish of some friends here I have translated the docu-
ment, although, as a general rule, such medieval records ought to be

B38

4 ALIEN PRIORY OF ST. MICHAEL'S MOUNT.

printed in their original language, so that learned readers may exer-
cise their own judgment on the interpretation of them; for, in truth,
the technical names of ancient objects of household use, furniture, or
personal wear, do not always admit of exact identification with any
modern articles of the same sort. The simplicity of monastic
costume protects us from any nice questions in relation to dress or
ornament, nor will culinary research be necessary to explain the
sort of eatables or drinkables in which the monks were allowed to
indulge. Knives and forks will, of course, not be found in the
Inventory ; doubtless because the proverbial priority of the use of
fingers supplied this modern want. I will insert the original tech-
nical terms in the notes. I should add that the number of monks
during their connection with the French Abbey, was small. In the
13th century it did not exceed three ; but this number is exclusive
of the lay servants and dependents who might be on the premises.
Nor does the Extent in any way relate to, or include, the military
and other lay occupants of those parts of the Mount which consti-
tuted the fortress and its appurtenant structures. At the present
time the habitable part of the building must be a very imperfect
representative of the monastic portion of the Mount in the 14th
Century.

An Extent made between William de Hardeshull, (sometimes
spelt ‘““Hardreshull’’) Clerk, and John Hamely, Sheriff of Cornwall,
of the lands, houses, benefices, possessions, places, and goods of the
religious and secular men within the power and dominion of the King
of France in the County of Cornwall, taken and seised into the hands
of our Lord the King by the abovenamed William on 24th July, in the
11th year of the reign of Edward 3.

[Then follow Extents of the Priory of Tywardreath and Tolcarn,
followed by that of the Priory of Mount St. Michael, viz. :—]

Goods and Chattels found in the Priory of Mount St. Michael :—

In the church, a chalice, weighing 20s. 10d. sterling; a vestment
with two silk cloths, worth 16s. 8d. ; a missal, worth 12s. 4d.

Also, in the possession of the Prior and Monks, two old garments
with six towels worth 30s. ; a chalice weighing 16s. 1d.; a porti-
forium* the worse for wear, worth 6s. 8d. ; ali which have been left jor

1 A breviary, for clerical use only.

ALIEN PRIORY OF SI. MICHAEL'S MOUNT. 5

safe keeping in the hands of the Prior and Monks, sulject to the over-
sight of the Sheriff.

Also, in the Chamber of the Prior, three basins with an ewer, *
worth 3s. 6d.; four chests with a coffer,? worth 6s. 8d. ; eight silver
spoons, weighing 8s. 4d.; two cups of mazer,* worth 10s.; one silver
cup and cover, weighing 20s. 10d.; another silver cup, weighing 18s.
Ad. ; a silver cup and cover, weighing 31s. 8d.; broken silver,* weigh-
ing 4s. 6d.

Also, a certain image of silver weighing 113d.; a silver buckle
weighing 6d. ; an image of St. Michael, worth 13s. 4d. ; two cups of
mazer, old and cracked, worth 5s.; a silver censer, weighing 35s. 8d. ;
another old one, weighing 21s.; five old, small, tin jugs [or mugs*],
worth 12d. ; four copper [or brass] ones, worth 6s. 8d........also
SNnay orale . cracked platters,’ worth 2s. ; fifteen dishes, and fifteen saucers,®
worse for wear, worth 15d. ; acaldron® with other iron utensils, worth
23d.

Also, in store, three heifers worth 10s., wooden vessels worth 6s. 8d.

_ Also, the tithes of the church of Moresk valued at £15 ; the tithes of
the church of St. Hilary, with the tithe of the chapel of St. Michael,
£23. 5s. 8d. The rents of the Prior in the Vill of Treverabo with the
appurtenances, £22; the rents of the Prior in Penwyth, 29s. 7id.; the
tithe of the fishery there, and oblations, which are variable and casual,
remain in the custody of the sheriff, to answer for the amount received.’°

Sum total, £82. 3s. 11d. :

The dresses actually in wear and in use at the time of the Extent
are probably not included. It is not the practice in such Returns
to do so.

The weight of silver prtitles is throughout expressed in the terms
of shillings and’ pence. These really designate Troy Weight, of
which the unit was, at this time, the silver penny sterling, 20 of

1 pelves cum lavatorio. 2 cistee cum forcerio. 3 ciphi de mazero.
4 argentum fractum, i.e., silver articles in a cracked or imperfect state.
* olle de stagno. 5 olla enex.

7 patelle debiles. I so translate the word ‘“ patelle ;” because plates are
not elsewhere specified, unless they are included among the “ disci,” or
dishes.

8 salsaria, often translated ‘“ saltcellars,” erroneously.

® crater cum aliis utensilibus ferreis. This was probably an iron cooking
kettle, with hooks, &c., for suspension.

‘0 There is an obliteration of some words here; but the meaning is plain.

6 ALIEN PRIORY OF ST. MICHAEL 8 MOUNT.

which weighed an ounce. This mode of designation was common.
In some inventories both the weight and the pecuniary value were
attached to the articles.

The Survey and Return are confined to the property of the
Priory in Cornwall. Tithes and other profits and property elsewhere
would be the subject of separate writs or commissions issued in
other counties.

The church of Moresk is the old church now called St. Clement’s,
in the Duchy manor of Moresk (de Marisco), near Truro. In this
instance, as in some others in Cornwall, the church is designated by
the name of the Manor, and not of the Saint.

St. Hilary is the parish in which the Mount, as well as Mara-
zion, is situate.

Treverabo, called also Trurabo, Tresabo, &c., and traceable in the
earliest charters of the Abbey of St. Michael, is in the parish of
St. Keverne.

Penwyth aust here include other property in that hundred. In
the grant of the possessions of the Priory to Cecil, Earl of Salisbury,
in the time of James I., these are called lands in ‘ Markesion,”
‘‘Marghasiou,” and ‘‘Pensaunce.” Probably, too, it included the
ancient manor of Zreiwal, now called Truthal or Truthwall, one of the
earliest donations to the priory. All the names of manors and vills
seem, in the early records of the topography of the county, to be
undergoing a continual course of orthographic transmutation ;—
especially Marazion, which is hardly spelt twice alike in two con-
secutive documents,—a serious obstacle to etymological researches.
Besides the various spellings above mentioned, I find that of Mer-
dresem, Marhagon, Marghasiew, Maryasion, &c.—When the Jew
found his way into the market-town is not clear.

II.—A Collection of hitherto unpublished Proverbs and Rhymes, in the
Ancient Cornish Language ; from the Manuscript of Dr. Borlase.
—By Wiir1am Coreranp Borzasz, Castle Horneck.

ees great interest which has of late been evinced in the ancient

language of the County of Cornwall has induced me to examine,
with some care, a Manuscript Volume, in the hand-writing of Dr.
Borlase, entitled ‘‘Memorandums of the Cornish Tongue—1748.”
From this it appears that Dr. Borlase at that time contemplated the
publication of a Cornish Grammar and Vocabulary, for which he made
large collections; having in his keeping at the time the MSS. of
Tonkin (together with his correspondence with Lhuyd), of Gwavas,
of Scawen, of Ustick, vicar of Breage, (from whom he also received
some MSS. of Hals), of Keigwin, Boson, and others; from all of
which he makes lengthy extracts, adding notes and remarks of his
own.

The discovery, lately made by Prince Lucien Bonaparte, of the
disingenuousness of Pryce has also led me to compare the Sentences,
Proverbs, and Rhymes, contained in the end of his Grammar, with
those found in Tonkin’s MS. copied by Dr. Borlase; and I find them
to be almost word for word the same, with the exception of a few,
apparently erroneous, spellings on the part of Pryce. It is remark-
able that although, in the Preface to his Grammar, Pryce mentions
that he had access, not only to the MSS. of Tonkin, but also to those
of Gwavas, Ustick, and Bosom, yet that he should omit several of the
most remarkable Proverbs and Rhymes found in their writings. It
is possible, however, that the MSS. of these few never fell into his
hands at all; for he speaks of them as ‘‘detached papers” which
he had received from ‘‘ Mrs. Veal, the daughter of Mr. Gwavas; from
Mrs. Mary Ustick, the widow of the Rev. Henry Ustick, of Breage;
and the papers of Mr John Boson, of Newlyn.”

The following collection therefore of hitherto, as far as I can
ascertain, unpublished Proverbs and Rhymes, may be of some
interest as forming a part of those disjointed fragments which are all
the ground-work left to us, on which to form any correct idea of the
Ancient Language of our County.

8 CORNISH PROVERBS AND RHYMES.

It is hoped that this will bea sufficient apology for the following
pages, and that their contents may one day occupy a more appro-
priate position in the pages of some of those interested in the
preservation of a Language once so generally spoken, and now so
long extinct; and who will be more able than myself to judge of
their respective merits.

Throughout this Paper I have been careful to adhere strictly to
the MS. of Dr. Borlase ; giving [in brackets] his notes, where they
occur, and omitting all those portions which, to my certain knowledge,
have been published before ; so that, as far as I am able, I may keep
within the bounds of my subject, namely, the unpublished Proverbs
and Rhymes found in the MS. of Dr. Borlase. It is not impossible,
however, that these very same MSS. have been previously published,
by some Author hitherto unknown to me; and if this be the case,
I can only express a hope that the merits of the productions them-
selves may excuse the inadvertence of the writer.

Since writing the above, Mr. Norris, author of the Cornish Drama,
has kindly undertaken to correct my MS., which he has done in the
shape of some valuable Notes, which I purpose to insert at the foot
of each page where they occur. From him [I learn that some five or
six of the Proverbs are already contained in Pryce and Lhuyd; but
as Mr. Norris has kindly extended his notes to these also, and has
in one or two instances corrected the faults occasioned by the
ignorance of Pryce, I hope they will not be considered altogether out
of place in this Paper.

All the Notes, therefore, with exception of the last four, are
those which I have received from Mr. Norris.

PROVERBS,
found in the MSS. of Dr Borlase, from Scawen, Lhuyd, Gwavas, and

Ustick ; those of Tonkin omitted, for which see Pryce’s Grammar.
From Mrz. SCAWEN’S MSS.

1.—Pobyll abell bew Castilly. People from far inhabit Castles.

[Alluding to the Danes, who had so many Castles in Cornwall. ]

CORNISH PROVERBS AND RHYMES. 9

2.—Neb na gare y gwayn, Coll restoua. He that loves [or minds}
not gain, Loss beset him [or, shall surely find him out. |

3.—Veb na gare y gy, an gwra deveeder. He that loves [heeds] not
his dog, will make him a choke-sheep.

4.—Taw, Tavaz. Be silent, Tongue.

5.—Houl sooth, Tor lean, paravy an gwaynten. A south sun, full
belly, [brings on] pleasures of the spring.

Speak little, speak well;
Little of publick matters is best.

6.— Cows nebas, Cows da;
Nebas an geveren,* an gwella.

Speak little, speak well,
And well will be spoken again.

7.—Cows nebas, Cows da,
Ha da veth Cowsas arta.

8.—Nyn ges Goon heb lagas, na Ket heb scovorn. There is no Down
without eye, nor Hedge without ear.

[An excellent caution concerning what we say of our Governours. }

9.—WNa reys gara an forth goth, rag an forth noweth.t [You must
not leave the old way, for the new way. |

10.—Reys yw meeras dueth, ken lemmell uneth. [ Need is to look
twice, before you leap once. |

11.—Coss, Coss, fon nebas. Speak, Speak, Jet it be little.
12.—Cowsa da, ha neba. Speak well, and little.

13.—Webas gueriow, yle y alan. Few words, they may be best.
14.—Taus, Taus. [For Tavaz, Tavaz.| Tongue, Tongue.

[A reproach ; doubling y® word gives force. ]

15.—Guel yw gwetha, vel goofer. Better is it to keep, than ask
[7.e., beg. |

* ‘Geveren” ig unknown to me. Thisis in Pryce, under the word
‘‘Nebaz.” See also Sig: Ff.

+ This is from page 251 of Lhuyd’s Archeologia; but, for ‘ gara,” = to
love, read ‘‘ gasa,” —to leave. It is printed wrong in Lhuyd, and the typo-
graphical error was followed of course by Pryce, in his ignorance. i

10 CORNISH PROVERBS AND RHYMES.

16.—Groua da, rag tha hannen te yn gura. Do good; for thyself
thou do’st it.

[Gwra dha, rag tha honnon te y gwvra, is y® right reading. | *

From LHUYD’S MSS.

1.—ag 0 vi brég, na holan. I amneither malt, nor salt.

[t.e. I don’t care a pin for you; you can neither eat nor drink me. |

2.—Na sorren} may tefo gueith ha Losou. We should not be sorry
that trees and herbs may grow.

38.—Po marh ledrez. When the steed is stolen.
4.—A méan ez a rhyllio. The stone that rolls.

5.—Ln Héf peragoh Gwav. [rectius ‘Gwaf.’] In Summer think
of Winter.

[‘¢‘ Gwavas’ motto,” says Mr. Tonkin. ]
6.—Ma Breez dho G’laskor yw. ‘My mind to me a Kingdom is.’

N.B. In addition to the above, Mr. Lhuyd’s MS. contains
numerous Sentences in Cornish and English, which cannot be called
Proverbs, and were probably intended to illustrate a Grammar.

From GWAVAS’ MSS.

Ask and act with Prudence; ||
Ask and act with a good Heart.

1.—Gofen hagwrd gen Skyans da;
Gofen ha gwrd gans Colon da.

To-day act, [with good sense; |
Ha Dew vedn ry, Peth ew da | And God will do§ what’s good
rag why. for you.
[Compare Pryce, who seems to have confused this Proverb with
the following: ]

2.—Hithow gwra, gen Skyans da;

*« The latter reading is the best.

+ ‘Na sorren” means ‘“‘ we may not be displeased.”

+ This is in Pryce: see Sig: He. 4. Paragoh is a corruption of ‘ perth
coo ””’—bear remembrance.

|| For «+ prudence” read ‘“ good knowledge.”

§ For ‘‘do” read ‘ give.”

CORNISH PROVERBS AND RHYMES. 11

3.—An Gwiranath ew an gwella | The Truth is the best
En pob-tra, Trea,* po pella. | In everything, near, or far.

N.B.—This last Proverb, and several others from Gwavas, have
in the MS. the initials “‘Gw: G. B.” prefixed to them, which prob-
ably signified that they were collected by Gwavas, and transcribed
by the Mr. George Borlase mentioned by Gwavas in the letter to
Tonkin, lately published by Prince Lucien Bonaparte, in his ‘‘ Obser-
vations on the Rev. R. Williams’ Preface to his Lexicon Cornu-
Britannicum ’’;* which see.

4._[E Gol, vulg: Hgolls. A Cornish oath—‘‘By the Holy.”
W. B.J Tt
From USTICK’S MSS.

_1.—Ha an Gog an Liar wartha. The Cuckow is in the higher
Garden.

[i.e. The brain is but indifferently furnished. ]

2.—Yw Kanstel dha rag gorras ongel en Zeth? Isa Basket good to
put cabbage in the Pot?

3.—Guare tég yw Guare whég. Fair play is good play.
[Motto of the hurling balls]

4.—Syngy ’guz tavaz! Hold your tongue!

5.— Gudveen Have terebaht Goluan, | Winter in Summer’ till Midsum-

/ mer,

Ha Héve en Gudve terebah| And Summer in Winter ’till

Nedelack. Christmas.
6.—Lhaz ha sewen || whath Health and Prosperity

Dho chee, ha tha Henwath To thee and thy Posterity.

* T suppose ‘“ trea” means ‘‘at home.” See also in Mr. Boson’s cure for

Pilchards: “‘ devethes trea” —=‘‘ come home.”

+ [ think this is provincial English, as ‘‘ Hgad.” The Negroes say “‘my
golly.”

+ ‘Terebah.” This is the ‘‘treba” of Pryce’s Dictionary.

|| ‘“Sewen” is unknown tome. ‘ Henwath” may be ‘‘ henath” = ‘a

generation,” found only in the Fourth Commandment.

12 CORNISH PROVERBS AND RHYMES.

7.—Frane ha Leal e dho chee.* Free and Loyal is to thee. [Als.
Loyal and free belongs to thee]; or it may be “ Frank ha
leal etto ge” =“ Free and Loyal still is he.”” Zito is “still”
(See Richards’ Welsh Dictionary, <x voce “etto.’’)

RHYMES,

found in the MSS. of Dr. Borlase, from Ustick, Boson, &c. Those
contained in Pryce are omitted, for which see his Grammar.

From Mr. USTICK’S MSS.

Proanter nev en Pleu Est
Grownzebas cara Abostelly Chreest
Maga peli dre eleth hethys

En név Deu e vedna viryz.

Let our Parson of the Parish of St. Just
Act as the Apostle of Christ,

And, very far off by an Angel conveyed,
In heaven God he shall behold.

Frou Mr. BOSON’S MSS.

On the death of ‘“‘Mr. John Keigwin, of Mousehole, of the
lower house; without any comparison the most skillfull judge of
our age in the Cornish Language,” (Lhuyd’s Preface to his Cornish
Grammar). ‘Mr. Keigwin dyed before February 11, 1711, as by
the date of Mr. Gwavas’ letter, in which the second epitaph is
found.”

Mr. John Boson was the author of an old Romance in Cornish,
entitled ‘‘The Duchess of Cornwall’s Progress to the Land’s End” ;
part of which is contained in Dr. Borlase’s MS. He was a native
of Newlyn, at which place the Cornish Language seems to have
been cultivated to a greater extent, and at a later period, than in
any other town in Cornwall.

+ This is printed in Pryce as the motto of Godolphin. See page at left
hand of Sig: Ff. (N.B. The book is not paged). ‘‘Htto ge” is certainly
‘ ythose””=‘' thou art.” See the Drama Pass: Dom: line 1290,

CORNISH PROVERBS AND RHYMES. 13

Epitaph on Mr. Keigwin, written y* 20% of April, 1716.

En Tavaz Greka, Lathen h’an Hebra
Ein Frenkock ha Cornoack deskes dha
Gen ol an Gormola Brez ve dotha
Garres eum, ha Niadgezs 6 wartha.

In Tongue Greek, Latin and the Hebrew

In French and Cornish learned well

With all the Glory of Mind [y*] was to him
Has left us, and fled is he on high.

Another, “‘by the same Mr. Boson, the same occasion, as recited in @
letter of Wm. Gwavas, Ksq., to Mr. John Boson, dated February,
il Ter

Dadn an mean, ma Deskes broaz Dean
En Tavaz Kernuak gelles ;

Termen vedn doaz, rag an Corfe tha thoras
Mez Tavaz coth Kernow ew Kellys.

{In double rhymed verse, after the Cornish manner, the words
may run thus. |

English translation by Dr. Borlase :—

[‘‘ Beneath this fair stone, the remains lye of one
In the Cornish Tongue skilled above all;
The day shall arrive, when his bones shall revive,
But the Language is gone past recall.”
W. B.)

By Mr. John Boson of Nealyn ; found among his papers, and, after
his death, sent to Mr. Gwavas :—

Kontrevak
Puha vedn kavas an gwel Skians ob
Gwith compas do benegas Eghiz Paul
Gazow do gerriow zans gus Arleth Dew
Gen Kolon, brez, ha ena gdir es d’ew,
Diskuetha trueth do deez guadn pleu ma,
Ha senzhia ol guz dethiow bownans da.

Della pidzhia.

J. B.

14 CORNISH PROVERBS AND RHYMES.

Neighbour
He that will the chiefest wisdom find,
Keep right the holy church of Paul in mind,
To the pure words of God your Lord give ear;
In heart, in mind, and soul be you sincere ;
Shew mercy to the weak men of this parish,
And hold all your days a good life.

So prayeth

J. B.

[These two last lines were rent off; but in prose they would
run as above. ]

A Fisnermay’s Caton.
Goven by Capt. Noel Cater, of St. Agnes, to T. Tonkin, Esq., 1698.

A mi a moaz, a mi a moaz, a mi a moaze in goon glaze,*

Mi a clowaz, a clowaz, a clowas, a Troz, a Troz, a Iroz, an Pusgaz
minrZ ¢

Bez mi a trouvias un Pysg brawze, naw Losia,

Oll a poble en Porthia, ha Maraz-jowan

Nevra ni 6r dho gan Zingy.

As I was a walking, was walking, was walking on ye sea,

I heard, I heard, I heard, a noise, a noise, a noise [as] of small
fishes ;

But I found it to be a great fish with nine tails,

All the people in St. Ives, and Market-Jew,

Were not able to draw it in.

ANOTHER FROM MR. BOSON’S MSS.

[In Mr. Boson’s own hand-writing: ‘‘ Verses in the Cornish Language to
cure Pilchards for foreign markets per John Boson of Newlyn in Paul.”

De canna ve war Hern, gen Cock ha Riz
Kymerez en Zans Garrack glos en Kuz,
Bo thew an Coocoe devethes Trea

Durt Moar, Tees-porth, Dega, Dega, creed.

* “Goon glaze;” lit. ‘Green plain.”

CORNISH PROVERBS AND RHYMES. 15

Ha kenifer Bennen ogaz e Teen

Gen Kawal, ha tri kane Hern, war e kein
Tha gweel Baracadoes en kenifer chy

Gen gannow leas Hern, hern, holan muy ;
Pa th’ens salles dah, idden miz warbar
Prez, en tha Squatchia man ha Tednakar
Udg’ hedda gully glaueth en Dower sal.

ff vedu ri hanno Dah tha Muzzi ot

Gorra spledn en baliiar, Pedn ha Teen,
Gobar ha Tra broaz; enz Vartchants feen.
Meero why rag gwethan heer farthack trooz
Gorra war hedda, minow pemp kang pows
Try termen en Dyth, meero why dotha

Rag hanter Merz durta Saime vedn cotha;
Thew hemma vor guir an Hern tha parra ;
En marhaz gwella, Gy vedn guerha:
Blethan war blethan, gwra gorollion toaz
Ha gen Hearn lean moaz ’urt Dour Gwavas ;
War dreath gwra gwenz Noor-Last whethe pell,
Rag an Poble Pow-tubn debra ol ;

Ma Peath Hern pokar ol an Bez

Moy Poble bohodzak po poble broaz.

TI will sing of the Pilchard, by boat and nets

Taken in y® bay of the “‘ gray rock in the wood”’; (a)

[Soon as] the Boats are come home

From the Sea, the Man of the Port, Tyth, Tyth, cries;

And every woman comes near her husband

With her Kawal [7.c. bdsket] and three hundred Pilchards on
her back,

To make bulks [of fish] in every house,

With their mouths [7.e. crying] ‘‘ Much Pilchards, Pilchards,
more Salt.”

When they are well salted for about one month,

Ready is to break them up the Porter,*

Afterwards to make them clean in Salt Water;

And will give a good name to all the maids, —

That putt them shining in the barrell, the Head-man,

* For “porter,” read ‘“ carrier.”
Cc

16 CORNISH PROVERBS AND RHYMES.

And to reward every good thing, come the handsome Merchants.
Look you for a tree thirteen foot long;

Put upon it stones five hundred-weight ;

Three times in a day look you to it,

For in the middle of y* month from it the oyl will fall. (4)
This is the true way Pilchards to prepare ;

In the best markets will they sell:

Year after year let the Ships come,

And with Pilchards full go out of Gwavas lake; (ce)

From the shore let the North East wind blow them far, (d)
For the people of Hot countries to eat em all;

As is the plenty of Pilchards on all y* Coast,

The more the people are impoverished, or enriched.

Notes.

(a) Garrack glos en Kuz.— Grey rock in the wood,” here signi-
fies St. Michael’s Mount. Carew writes “Cara Cowz en Clowze’’;
Camden and Norden simply ‘‘ Careg Cowse.”

(6) The process of curing Pilchards is so curious that it may not
be amiss, in conclusion, to give a short account of it, without which
the above Poem can hardly be understood. The Pilchards, when
brought to shore, are placed in layers in cellars built for the pur-
pose; a layer of salt being placed above each layer of fish. This
process, which requires great care and nicety, (every fish being
placed obliquely on its side, with its head outwards), is called
“bulking,” and the pile thus erected “a bulk.” This ‘‘ bulk,”
after about a month, is taken down, the bad and broken fish being
thrown away, and the good ones thoroughly cleansed in water. The
fish are then packed in a cask placed against the side of a wall; a
pole thirteen feet long is procured, one end of which is inserted in
a hole in the wall immediately over the cask, while to the other end
is attached a heavy weight of stones; the centre of the pole passing
over the top of the cask. This top, or lid, (called “‘the buckler”’)
is false; and thus being heavily pressed by the weight of the lever
resting upon it, enters the cask, and in turn presses down its con-
tents. By this means a large quantity of oil is expressed through

CORNISH PROVERBS AND RHYMES. ly

small holes in the bottom of the cask into a trench in the wooden
floor below.’ The vacancy caused by the pressure in the upper part
of the cask is again filled with fish; and the process is continued
until no more can be inserted, when it is headed up, and ready for
exportation.

(ce) ‘“‘Gwavas-lake.” The name given to that part of Mount’s
Bay lying between Newlyn and Mousehole, in which the fishing-
boats are anchored.

(d) The principal market for Pilchards is the Mediterranean.

III.—Sir Cloudesley Shovell_—From Mr. T. Q. Coucu.

N his contribution to the Journal (No. II.) of two Letters from

the Kimbolton Papers, with illustrative remarks, Mr. Pattison

has, in one.short sentence, made two mistakes which, I am sure, he
will be glad to have corrected. He writes:

“The Bishop of Winchester, who lost a son on this occasion, was the
Right Revd. Sir John Trelawney, Bart., who had only recently been elevated
to the episcopal bench.”

Mr. Pattison has evidently been misled by the book from which
he quotes; for he will readily remember that the prelate referred to
was Sir Jonathan, one of the Seven Bishops sent to the Tower by
James II. The mistake, as to name, which I have taken the liberty
to correct, is not an uncommon one. ‘The same error is made in the
‘‘Correspondence of the Earls of Clarendon and Rochester,” edited
by Singer; by Bray in the “Diary of Evelyn” (1., p. 608); and
also in the Index to Macaulay’s History.

The other mistake which I would venture to correct, is that
which states that Trelawny, Bishop of Winchester, ‘had only re-
cently been elevated to the episcopal bench.” Sir Jonathan Tre-
lawny was confirmed Bishop of Bristol, November 8, 1685. In one
of his letters he says that the Archbishop opposed his being made a
Bishop, and gave the King a bad impression of him; but that he
afterwards expressed his sorrow for having done so. (Dec. 16, 1687).
On Lamplugh’s translation from Exeter to the Archbishopric of
York, Trelawny had the See of Exeter given him; his confirmation
dating April 18, 1689. Trelawny states, in one of his letters, that
William intended to appoint him to the See of Salisbury, but that
Burnet was determined to secure that diocese for himself, and so
overruled the King’s wishes. He was translated to Winchester in
1707; his confirmation took place on June 14th of that year, and
on the 28rd of the same month he was sworn Prelate of the Order
of the Garter. From this statement, it appears that at the time of
Sir Cloudesley Shovel’s death in 1707, Sir Jonathan Trelawny had
been a Bishop twenty-two years.

SIR CLOUDESLEY SHOVELL. 19

The following copy of a letter addressed to the Right Rev. the
Bishop of Winchester, will still further illustrate the story of Sir
Cloudesley Shovel’s wreck. It has been before printed, in the
Second Volume of the Transactions of the Penzance Natural His-
tory and Antiquarian Society.

‘St. Hilary, November 16, 1707.

“¢My Lord,

Your Lordship’s commands having been signified to my Brother at
Scilly, he immediately made y® strictest enquirey yt was possible, all the
bodies yt had been thrown ashore & buried & being told of one buried at
Agnes about Mr. Trelawny’s age, was resolved to have him taken up in order
to view him, whether it was he or no; He had seen the young Gentleman at
Torbay, but not willing to depend on his own judgment desir’d the Capt". of
y° Phenix Fire ship that was stranded there who knew Mr. Trelawny inti-
mately well all the voyage to goe wt him. As soon as they had ye body up,
they found it actually to be y® same, tho somewhat alter’d having been buried
11 days, and in y® water 4, however y® Capt" presently knew him, & my
Brother took care to have y® body brought over to St. Mary’s, & interd it in
y® chancel of the Church there ye 8 instant w'® all y® marks of respect
and honor, y® Island could show on such an occasion. Some Captains and
y® best of y® inhabitants being present, y® funeral my Brother took of his
hair being cut & y* so very close yt y¢ left lock was not left to send over, &
there is no room to doubt, but t’was y® body of poor Mr. Henry Trelawny.
It has not been his good luck as yet to meet with any thing belonging to him,
but whatever of yt nature happens to come to his hand, or knowledge your
L¢ will be sure to have a faithful account of it. They can say nothing in
particular touching Sir Cloudesley’s loss, only the man saved out of the
Rumney tells that Sir Cloud was to the windward of all the Ships, and fired
3 guns when he struck, and immediately went down, as the Rumney a little
after did. Upon hearing y® guns, y® rest of the Fleet that were directly
bearing on the same rocks changed their course, & stood more to y & South-
ward, or else in all probability they had run y® same fate, as never enough
to be admired; how t’was possible men of so much experience could be
mistaken in their reckoning, after they had y® advantage of a great deal of
fair weather before hand, & no bad weather w® they were lost. There is a
great quantity of timber all round y® islands & abundance of sails & Rigging
just about y® place where the ships sunk, & a mast, one end a little above
water wc? makes ’em conclude an entire ship to be foundered there because
all ye force they can procure is not able to move y® mast. The Hagle most
certainly is lost too, & I wish no other of the Squadron may be wanting,
beside those, tho I’m heartily sorry for y® loss poor England has sustained
of so many men, & in a most particular manner for y® share your LP has
in it.

c3

20 SIR CLOUDESLEY SHOVELL.

Mr. Quash by some means or other may conyey ys letter to y* Lordship’s
hands before you come to Chelsee for which reason I have enclosed to him,
& am with all possible duty, & my hearty wishes for y® happiness of your
Hone Family, my Lord j

Your Lordship’s
most faithful &
Obedient Servant
JOHN BEN.”

‘‘The Hound came from Scilly yesterday, & was very near being taken,
having 3 Privateers behind, & 2 before her, but she escaped by creeping
along y® shore, where they w4 not adventure.”

IV.—A Royal Wardrobe in the 16th Century.—From JoNATHAN
Coucu, F.L.S., &c.

HE following Documents, closely copied from the Originals, con-
tain a list of the articles from the Royal Wardrobe, granted by
the first Queen Mary to the “‘ Lady Marquess” of Exeter, and her
son the Earl of Devon, in the first year of that Queen’s reign. This
Earl, the last of his family in regular succession, fell into a con-
sumption, and for the recovery of his health, went to Italy; where
he died: leaving his inheritance to four sisters, who were afterwards
married to gentlemen of Cornwall: of all of whom the only male
descendant in the male line now existing is Sir John Salusbury
Trelawny, of Trelawne, Baronet.

SRP nae letter sente unto my La. Marques.

Tt may lyke yo. good Ladyshepe to understand That examynynge the
sev’all warrants of the stuffe geven by the Quenes ma’tie unto yo. La. and
to the late Erle of Devon your Sonne whose sowle our Lorp p’don, The
copyes wherof we send you herew’th we fynde that all the stuffe nowe re-
maynynge yn our hands / Pte wherof yor La. dothe chalenge ys comprysyd
wythyn the warrants gevyn to hys Lordeshyppe And moche more wch we be
ynformyd remayned yn yor possessyon And as we wold be very lothe to de-
teyne & wyth hold any thynge that of ryghte belongythe unto yot La. So we
doubte not but the same wyll restore unto us suche stuffe as belongyd unto
the seyd Earle yo Son to bg usyd and employed to suche uses as we stand
chargyd to p’forme / Prayenge yo™ La. to take order for the spedy dely’¢e ther-
of unto us And to thentente yow may well understand her Maties fre gytte &
dyspocycyon of that stuffe comprysyd wthyn the warrante made unto hys Lo.
to be mente by her hyghnes to hymselfe We be assurydly advysyd that they
wer p’curyd & goten for hym by oF very good Lord the L prevy Seale that
now ys And thus we truste shall satysfye yow towchynge the premysses And
as for the ....ales of clothe of gold & tynsell we mynde not yf the gytfte of
the’ may be dewly pvyd from yor Son to yor La. to deteyne them any longer
from the same / We pray yow thyncke no unkyndenes for that we be so cu-
ryows yn kepynge & demaundynge of suche thyngs as p’teynyd to the seyd Earle
for that we entend as we be bound to bestowe the same after the satysfacon
of hys debts yn relyffe of hys poor S’vnts & yn suche good & cherytable uses
as y™ La. shall have no cause to judge that we mynd to take any benyfytt

22, A ROYAL WARDROBE.

therby and so we leave to troble yor La. any further but com’ytt the same to
our Lord from the Courte at Grenew*" thys 24 of January 1556
Yor L.to com’aund
D. RocuestEer
FRaUNcYS EK WatbpGRAvVE

EWNGLEFYLD
JAMES RUSSELL

Wruiyam CorDELL

By the Quene

We wyll and com’aunde yow that of suche our Guardrobe stuffe remayn-
inge yn y™ custodye and charge ymedyntly uppon the syghte hereof ye de-
lyver or cause to be delyvy’d unto our dear and ryghte welbelovyd Cosen the
Ladye Marques of Exeter by her to be taken of our guyste theyse peces of
Stuffe thereafter ensuynge That ys to saye

Fyrste eighte peces of hangynges of Tapstrye of hawkynge and huntynge
quarter lynyd wyth canvass. ;

Itm foure peces of hangynge of Tapstrye of the story of brute quarter
lyned wth Canvass.

Itm foure Cupborde Carpytts of wynsore makynge.

Itm twoo wyndowe peces of

Itm one bestede of wynsore makynge wth thapparrell of clothe of gold
and crymsyn velvet embrodered wth fagotts & ........ wth curtens of Sar-
senett One Bedd one bolster and twoo pyllowes fylled wth downe

Itm one peyre of fustyans

Ttm one quylte or mattres of hollaunde clothe fyllyd wth wull.

Itm one Counterpoynte of crymsyn turque sylke quyltyd

Itm Fallyotes of fethers wth theyr bolstars three

Itm thre Counterpoyntes

Itm one lowe stowle coveryd wth nedell worke

Itm one old cheyre coveryd wth purpell velvett

Itm two Cusshyons thone of them of nedle worke & thother of cloth of
sylver

And thes ot l’res shalbe yor suffyeyente warrante & dyschardge yn thys
behalfe. Yeven under our Sygnett at ot Manor of Rychmonte the 12% of
September the fyrste yere of ot Reigne.

To ot wellbeloved S’vnte Gryffz keper of our stondynge Guardrobe
at our Manor of Rychemonte.

By the Quene.

We wyll and com’aunde yow that ymedyatly uppon the syghte herof ye
delyver or cause to be delyvy’d unto our ryghte trusty & welbelovyd Cosen

A ROYAL WARDROBE. 23

the Erle of Devonshere by hym to be taken of our quyste theyse p’cells of
Guarderobe Stuffe remaynynge yn your custody kepynge and chardge here-
after ensuynge That ys to saye

Fyrste syx peces of hangynge of tapestrye of hawkynge & huntynge
quarterly lyned wyth canvas.

Itm thre cupborde Carpytts of Turque makynge

Itm one wyndowe pece verdors *

Itm one cheyre of crymsyn velvett ymbrodered

Itm two Cusheons thone of crymsyn velvett the other of clothe of sylver
and the backe syde of tawney velvett

Itm one bedstede of wynsore makynge wth thapparoll of clothe of gould
and crymsyn velvett wth fyve curteynes of sarcenett

Itm one bedde of Downe wth a brysyll Tybe and a bolster of the same

Itm two pyllowes of downe

Itm one peyre of Shetes of threbredthes

Itm one Quylte of hollande clothe fyllyd wth wull.

Itm one peyre of fustyans

Itm one Counterpoynte of crymsyn turque sylke quyltyde

Itm twoo Fallyotts of fethers wth there bolsters

Itm two Counterpoynts to the same

And these our letters wyth our owne hande shalbe your suffyeyente war-
rante and dyschardge yn thys behalfe Yeven under our Sygnet at our
Manot of Rychemonte the 12‘ of September The fyrste yere of our Reigne.

To ot welbelovyd Svnte Wyllyam Gryffz keper of our standynge
Guardrobe at our manot of Rychemounte.

By the Quene

We wyll and com’aunde yow ymmedyatly upon the syghte herof & by
vertue of the same to delyver or cause to be delyveryd unto our ryghte trusty
and ryghte welbelovyd Cosen therle of Devonshere or to the bryngar herof
yn hys name all & eny these p’cells of stuffe hereafter p’tyculerly namyd wch
were hys late Fathers the néarques of Exeter and now remaynynge yn
yo" charge and custodye yn our standynge warderobe at our Manot of Ryche-
mounte, as also all suche other lyke parcells as ar not here mencyonyd w’che
may appere by your ptycler booke of chardge and also may be fownd wthyn
your seyde offyce to be had and taken of our queste to the use of our seyde
Cosen

Fyrste foure peces of hangyngs of the Storye of Jupyter lynyde

Itm twoo peces of the hystorye of Sphaull + lynede

Itm nyne peces of Tapstrye of the Passyon

Itm one pece of the same sorte shorter

Itm fowretenepeces of hawkynge and huntynge lyned

* Tapestry, qu., of green colour. + Qu. St. Paul.

24 A ROYAL WARDROBE.

Itm two smaller peces of the same makynge

Itm foure p’cs of tapstrye ymagery lyned

Itm nyne pec’s of ymagery lyned

Itm thre peces of verdo’s lynyd.

Itm one pece of verdo’s

Itm one narrowe pece of verdours

Itm fyve peces of verdors lyned

Itm thyrtye and thre peces of verdo’s for a gallery

Itm seven gallery wyndow peces of verdo’s

Itm two peces of verdours lyned

Itm two chymney peces of verdours

Itm seventene border peces of verdours

Itm seven border peces of Tapstrye

Itm seventene wyndowe peces of ymmagery lyned

Itm one wyndow pece of verdours vnlyned

Itm one new Carpytt of Turque makynge

Itm two other Carpytts of the same makynge

Itm two old Carpytts of lyke sorte

Itm eyghte cupborde carpytts of Turque makynge

Itm one Inglyshe Carpytt of Tapstrye

Itm one cheyre of purple velvett

Itm one cheyre of blacke velvett enbroderyd wth gold

Itm one old cheyre of blacke velvett

Itm one old Close Stowle of blacke velvett

Itm one cheyre of grene clothe of flaunders makynge

Itm one old Stowle for a womay

Itm thre Cussheons of clothe of tyssue paned wth purple vellvet uppon
velvet

Itm two Cussheons of clothe of gowld wyth worcke

Itm one Cussheone of nedleworke of gould and grene sylke

Itm one Cussheon of nedleworke wrowghte wth Quhyte blew & grene sylke

Itm two Cusshyons of nedle worke wrought wth yellow and crymson sylke

Itm one Cusshyon of nedleworke wyth cornacyon yellow and grene sylke

Itm thre Cusshyons of clothe of tynsell

Itm two old Cusshyons of purple clothe of gowld

Itm one Cusshyon of blacke vellet enbrodered wth H & S

Itm one old Cusshyon of grene velvett enbrodered wth H & S

Itm one Cusshyon of blewe vellett

Itm two old Cussheons of tyssewe

Itm two old Cussheons of russett velvett

Itm one old Cussheon of whyte Satten

Itm twelve Cusshyons verdors

Itm one Ceeler testour wth syx syngle valaunces of clothe of tyssue ray-
syd wyth purple vellott of churche worke panyd * wyth crymsyn vellot and a
bedstede of wynsore makynge to the same. Fyve Curtens of sarcenet to thys bed

* Paned, striped.

A ROYAL WARDROBE. 25

Itm Ceeler tester and syx syngle valauncs all sowed together of crymsyn
tyncell & grene vellott panyd wyth a bedstede of wynsore makynge. Fyve
curtens of sarsenett

Itm one Celer testor wth syngle valaunes of clothe of sylver tyncell and
erymsen vellott panyd and sowyd together wyth a bedstede of wynsoure mak-
ynge. Fyve curtens s’senet

Itm one ceeler testour wth syngle valaunces all sowed together of blewe
clothe of tyssewe and panyd to gether wth crymsen vellott and a bestede of
wynsoure makynge. Fyve Curteynes of s’cenett

Itm one Ceeler tester wyth syngle valaunces all sowed to gether of rus-
sett velvett and crymsyn satten panyd to gether enbrodered wyth gould and
a bedstede of wynsore makynge. fyve curteynes of sercenett

Itm one celer tester wth syngle valences of whyte and blew satten all
sowed to gether enbrodered wyth a yoyned bedstede to the same. Fyve cur-
teynes of sarcenett

Itm one ceeler tester wth syngle valaunces all sowed to gether of crym-
syn cloth of gold & clothe of sylver paned to gether wyth a yoyned bedstede.
Thre curtens of sarcenett

Itm one ceeler tester wyth syngle valaunces all sowyd to: gether of crym-
sen clothe of gold and whyte velvet paned to gether wyth a yoyned bedstede.
Fyve curtens of sarcenett z

Itm one ceeler tester & syngle valaunces all sowed to gether of whyt and
purple vellott all over enbr’ wth harts and oystryges fethers wyth a yoyned
bedstede. Fyve curtens of sarcenett

Itm one ceeler tester & syngle valaunces all sowyd to gethers of tawney
vellot and whyte damaske paned to gether wyth a yoyned bedstede. Three
curtens of sarcenett

Itm one ceeler tester and syngle valaunces of crymsen vellot and whyte
satten paned to gether wth a yoyned bedstede. Fyve curtens of sarcenet

Itm one ceeler tester and syngle valaunces all sowed to gether of tawney
vellott and blacke satten panyd to gether wth a yoyned bedstede. Thre cur-
tens of sarcenet

Itm one Celer tester & syngle valaunces all sowyd to gether of purple
vellott & crymsyn satien paned to gether wantynge a bedstede. Thre cur-
tens of sarcenet.

Itm one quylte of crymsyn turkey sylke

Itm one of yellow tawney & blew satten of brydges * panyd to gethers

Itm one quylte of rayed satten wth taney, grene, blew & yellowe

Itm one Counterpoynte of yellow whyte & blew satten lozenyd

Itm one of whyte & yellow satten lozengyd

Itm eyghte Counterpoyntes of sundry sortes

Itm Tenne fether bedds and so many bolstars

Itm twelve pyllowes of downe

Tim four lynnen quylts

* Bruges, once the great mart for such textile fabrics.

26 A ROYAL WARDROBE.

Itm tenne peyre of fustyans
Itm fowre peyre of pyllowberes *
Itm fowre peyre of fyne shetes
Itm fowre peyre of old shetes
Itm thre table clothes of Damaske worke
Ttm thre towells of Damaske worke
Tim thre dosyn of naptkyns of dyaper
Itm a Coverpayne of Cypers wroughte wth nedleworke of sylke
Itm seven necke towells where of one ys of netle clothe
Ttm thre hole peces of dyaper of Damaske worke
Itm a lytell frunte of clothe of gold & sylver tyssue for an Alter
Itm two fruntes of grene cloth of sylver paned wyth purple satten en-
{ brodered wyth Jesus. wth a vestymente of lyke stuffe
Itm two frunts of whyte cloth of gould panyd wythe crymsyn velvett
{ upon velvett. wth a vestemente of lyke stuffe.
(Itm two frunts of tyncell panyd wth crymsyn velvett enbr’ wth Jesug
| Maria. wth a vestmente of lyke stuffe
Itm two frunts of blacke vellett lozengyd wth a cordyente of gold wth a
vestmente of lyke stuffe
Itm two frunts of purple yellow and whyte satten of brydges wth a vest-
mente of lyke stuffe
Itm syx Alter clothes of lynnen clothe
Tim 2 old corporas ¢ cases
Tim two old sup. Altares
Itm one old masse boke
Itm one lytell wypynge towell for the Alter
Itm a pycture of nedle worke of Pyrramus & Thysbye
Itm a pycture enbrodered wth the pycture of Jesus Maria & Seynte
Elyzabeth
Ttm a table of owre Lady gevynge our Lord sucke
Ttm a table of a Woman havynge St Johns hed yn a dyshe
Itm two newe bases yn quarters and one olde quarter of whyte satten
enbroderyd all over wyth red and yellow satten
Itm fowre bases of whyte satten unwrowghte
Itm twoo peyre of Regalls ¢
Itm a peyre of vergenalls
Itm nyne vyalls
And theyse our letters sygned wythe our owne hand shalbe yor suffycy-
ente warrante and dyscharge at all tymes yn that behalfe Yeven at our Pal-
loyce of Westmynster the 5° Day of December yn the fyrste of our reigne

To our trustye and welbelovyd S’vnte Wyllyam Gryffyne keper of
our standynge warderobe at our Manot of Rychemounte

* Pillow cases.
+ The cloth placed beneath the consecrated elements in the sacrament.
t A portable musical instrument, like an organ.

V.—An Account of some of the Transactions in Cornwall during the
Cwil War.— By Witttam Sanvys, F.S.A.

HE County Histories, in consequence of the many and various

subjects of which they have to treat, are generally obliged to
give but limited space to a class of transactions which are, never-
theless, of considerable interest. I am therefore induced to offer
some particulars of proceedings in Cornwall, during a few years
immediately preceding the death of Charles the 1st. They are not
quite connected, but have reference, for the most part, to detached
passages of Caroline history; and they are taken from pamphlets of
the time.

From ‘‘ A Second but more perfect Relation of the great Victory
obtained by Sir Ralph Hopton neare Bodmin in the County of Corn-
wall on thursday Jan. 19. Ann. Dom. 1642,” it appears that on
Wednesday the 18th of January, 1642, Sir Ralph Hopton drew out
his forces from Bodmin, in order to fall on the enemy at Liskeard.
They lay that night in Boconnoe Park, and were proceeding the next
morning toward the latter town, when the parliamentary forces,
taking advantage of their having to proceed through dangerous, deep,
and narrow lanes, opposed them ; “ they were about 20 foot Colours,
“‘and betweene 4 and 500 horse.” The forces met at Hillsborough;
the Royalists being planted on a little hill encompassed by a bog.
There were but two passages, each of which was only wide enough
for ten or twelve men abreagt. The Royalists, after prayers, which
the Rebels chose to call Mass, (as the prisoners admitted) advanced
boldly ; and as they approached, the Parliament forces gave them two
or three ‘‘ voices,” but did no harm. The Royalists replied with one
“voice” only; but this seems to have been much more expressive
than those of their adversaries, who fled; and the Royalist officers
had much trouble to restrain their troops from pursuing them. It
was well they were so restrained, as some of the Parliament horse
turned back, but, on finding the Royalist ranks unbroken, they re-
sumed their flight. The Royalists now broke through all restraint,
and pursued their enemy ,for five miles, close to the town’s end.
Here they were stayed by a ‘“‘voice” from the rear of some barricades;

28 CORNWALL DURING THE CIVIL WAR.

but the only damage done was that a horse belonging to Capt. Digbie
was shot through the leg. Having delivered their voice, the enemy
retreated ; and the Royalists entered the town, where they found
plenty of ammunition, five excellent brass guns, and oneofiron. Two
hundred of the Parliament Force were killed in the pursuit; eight
colours were taken, and 700 prisoners, including Sir Shilston
Colmadee; and this with the loss of only one common soldier among
the Royalists. These rested on the Friday at Liskeard, and on the
following day they proceeded eastward. In the meantime, the Earl
of Stamford had sent to Launceston, under the command of Lt.-Col.
Colmadee, a fresh regiment, which, on the approach of the Royalists,
fled to Plymouth. On the same evening, half the Royalist troops
quartered about Calstocke and Cutteale; and the remainder marched
with Sir Ralph Hopton toward Saltash, where the Parliament Forces
had rallied. On the Sunday, about 4 o’clock in the afternoon, Sir
Ralph assaulted the town. His opponents, under the command of
Ruthen, Crocher, Strode, Pyne, and others, with ten pieces of ordnance,
held out for three hours, at the end of which time the Royalists,
with the loss of only one man, forced the place, seized the artillery,
and dispersed the men, but, it being dark, could take no account of
the number. One boat, filled with men, sank in the passage to
Plymouth; the leaders however escaped. Sir Ralph took 700
prisoners, and arms for 4000 men, and a ship with 16 pieces of
ordnance. The pamphlet states: ‘‘ Neither of these successes did
‘‘the King’s commanders attribute to their owne strength or policy.
‘They gave the glory to him whose worke alone it was, causing a
‘‘Chaplaine of the army to draw a forme of thanksgiving to goe
‘throughout Cornwall for those great deliverances.”

In 1642, a Petition was presented to the King by the County of
Cornwall, signed by certain persons whose names are printed, together
with seven thousand more—Esquires, Gentlemen, Freeholders, and
other Inhabitants; beseeching His Majesty, among other things, not
to be ruled by an arbitrary government, and heartily praying for a
reconcilement between His Majesty and his Parliament, and finishing
thus: ‘‘ Your Petitioners do offer themselves most ready to maintain
‘Cand defend with their lives and fortunes, Your Majesties Sacred
‘¢Person, Honour, Estate, and lawfull Prerogative against all persons
‘whatsoever, according to the Oaths of Supremacie and Allegiance.”
The King, in his Answer, which is dated, ‘‘ At the Court at York,
26 June, 1642,” thanks the County of Cornwall, and assures them of

CORNWALL DURING THE CIVIL WAR. 29

his good wishes and intentions. ‘The following are the signatures
printed at the foot of this Petition; they comprised names of some
of the principal families of the County :

“ John Grills, High Sheriff ; “Hid. Courtney, Gent. ;
“¢ Warwick, Lord Mohun; “Walter Glin, Gent. ;
‘“‘ Sir John Trelawney, Knight and ‘*Hdward Cook, Gent. ;
Baronet ; “ Hugh Pomeroy, Esq. ;
“Sir William Wrey, Knight and ** Ambrose Billot, Gent. ;
Baronet ; “ John Samuel, Gent. ;
‘John Arundell of Trerise, Esq. ; ‘‘Nichol Kendall, Major of Lost-
‘Charles Trevanion, Esq. ; withyell ;
‘‘ Walter Langdon, Esq. ; ‘Obadiah Ghoship, Cler. ;
*s Peter Courtney, Esq. ; “John Kette, Cler.;
«‘ Samuel Cosowarth, EKsq. ; ‘- Thomas Harrison, Cler. ;
‘Richard Prideaux, Esq. ; “Thomas Porter, Clery. ;
‘John Arundell, Esq. ; ‘‘ Simon Lann, Clev. ;
*‘Renatus Billot, Esq. ; ‘¢‘ John Peter, Cler. ;
«Francis Jones, Esq. ; ‘‘ George Brush, Cler. ;
‘Robert Rous, Esq. ; “Barnard Achim, Gent. ;
‘‘Hdward Trelawney, Esq. ; “Theophilus Langherne, Gent. ;
“‘ Nevil Blighe, Esq. ; ‘William Guavas, Gent. ;
“William Bastard, Esq. ; ‘Nicholas Sawell, Gent. ;
“ Charles Grills, Esq. ; ‘¢ William Robinson, Gent. ;
‘‘Nathaniel Dillon, Esq. ; ‘¢Thomas Robinson, Gent. ;
“William Arundell, Gent. ; “Joseph Jolly, Gent. ;
“William Courtney, Gent. ; “Thomas Trear, Gent.”

The Round-Head’s Remembrancer, 1648; Account of the defeat
of the Rebels by Sir Ralph Hopton, May 16, 1643, says that in May,
1648, the Parliament Forces had intrenched themselves near Stratton,
in as strong a camp as they ever yet beheld; and, two days before
the battle, had ordained a/Solemn Fast at Exeter, for the good
success of this great action. One of the Preachers declared that
‘‘God would manifest the justice of the cause by the successe of that
‘“‘day’s worke when ever the two Armies came to joyne.’’ The
Parliament Forces were fully provided with men, ordnance, ammu-
nition, arms, &c.; while Sir Ralph Hopton had but 3000 foot, and
not sufficient ammunition for them. ‘“‘ Yet Sir Ralph and thcse
‘‘ other noble Gentlemen did not only prepare to meet the Rebells in
‘the field, but (to the perpetuall honour of the County of Cornwall)
‘assaulted this great Rebellious body in their strong workes and
‘‘trenches, fighting bravely with them for full ten houres, and when
“‘these loyall gentlemen had spent their ammunition, and had not

30 CORNWALL DURING THE CIVIL WAR.

‘“‘nowder left for one houre longer, they then (with unexpressible
‘‘valour) fell upon the Rebels with their swords and pikes, and
‘fought it so manfully, that at last they wholly routed the Rebels
‘Army, killed many hundred of them dead in the place, wounded
‘‘many more, tooke 1700 prisoners, whereot above 30 Commanders,
‘as Chudleigh, Sergeant Major Generall of their Army, Sir Robert
‘‘ Wingfield, with divers other Sergeant Majors and Captaines; and
“of Common Souldiers more than they know what to doe with.”
Lt. Col. Colmaddy was killed, with many others of quality. The
Royalists took 11 pieces of brass ordnance, and one brass mortar for
grenades, besides four iron pieces and one iron mortar, 57 barrels of
powder, with a proportional quantity of bullet, shot, and match, and
between 2 and 3000 arms, and £3000 in ready money. On the King’s
side, no person of rank was killed or hurt, and only 46 soldiers. An
intercepted letter says of the Parliament Forces: ‘‘Our men went on
‘resolutely at this last fight at Stratton, being assured that our Horse
‘‘ would countenance them in the Reare; but when they were
‘‘charged with the Horse of the enemy, and ours did not what we
‘‘expected, we were discouraged, and so the enemy, by the help of
“their Horse, broke in on our Foot and routed us, taking all our
“‘Cannon, and most of our Ammunition” ‘our confidence on the
‘‘arme of fleshe (which was our strong Army) was too great.” Sir
Ralph Hopton was afterwards made a peer, as Lord Hopton of
Stratton.

There is an account in 1648, of the strength of the Royalist Army
in Cornwall, with the names of the principal Officers. It is written
by one of the Parliament side, and is called ‘‘ A True Relation of the
proceedings of the Cornish Forces under the command of the Lord
Mohun and Sir Ralph Hopton, &c.””—-After contradicting the rumour
of the death of Sir Ralph, it says: ‘‘The Cornish Army lieth upon
‘‘the borders of our Shire, and at these places, viz. Liscard, Saltash,
‘‘Launceston, Bridgerule, Stratton, and other Parishes neer the
“river; and first, the L. Mohun his Regiment, consisting of about
“© 900, quartereth at Liscard, and the parishes thereabouts towards
‘‘his mansion house near Lostithell. At Saltash Sir Nicholas
‘‘Slaning his Regiment, consisting of about 1000, are garronized,
‘whereof old Sir William Courtney is governour. At Launceston
““M. Trevanian his Regiment is quartered, consisting of about 700
‘foot. At Bridgerule, in Cornwall, Sir Francis Haley his Troup of
“Horse, consisting of 200. At Stratton, Sir Bevil Greenvil with

TORNWALL DURING THE CIVIL WAR. ol

**the number of 1200, a great strength to defend his House there.
‘¢ And sixtly the Reformado Captaines, being a company of younger
«Brothers, not having meanes to raise men, are quartered in the
‘‘out parishes, and feedeth upon the spoile of the Country.” —Against
these, the Parliament Forces are stated to be 2000 Foot and 500
Horse in garrison about Plymouth, Plimpton, and Stoke, under the
command of ‘‘that worthy gentleman Sir George Chudleigh, Knight
‘and Baronet, and Governour of Plymouth, Mountwise, and other
“Castles thereabouts: Secondly, to hinder the Cornish passage from
‘* Salt-ash into Devon, there quartereth Barronet Norcodt, his Regiment
“consisting of about 1200, at a place neere Ruberdown.”’ It appears,
however, from this ‘‘ True Relation,” that the Cornish contrived
daily to break the line, and row across the river, and take horses,
sheep, and oxen. Some were occasionally taken, and among them,
‘‘master Blight,” the ‘‘chiefe”” among ‘‘the theeves,”” for whom Sir
Shilston Colemady was offered in exchange, but refused, as Blight had
been the first and chief agent in preparing the Cornish Petition to
His Majesty, ‘‘a petition very full of mallice and wickednesse.”
However, he contrived to escape, no doubt with some connivance ;
elad in soldier’s apparel, and his long hair cut off, he passed through
Plymouth unnoticed. A story is told concerning a Captain of
Sir Bevil Greenvil’s regiment, who seems not to have been sufficiently
on the alert. According to the narrative, he went with his company
to plunder, at a farmer’s house, where they were treated with much
respect and (enforced?) hospitality, so that Captain and soldiers got
drunk together. In the midst of their jollity, a company of the
Parliament Train Bands came on them unawares, and took them all
prisoners without the loss of a man on either side, “‘ but a Lieutenant’s
hand cut, which we much/lament.” The “‘ Relation” finishes by
stating that the Trevanians for certain would leave their commands,
‘but they have so ingaged themselves in this unnaturall war, and
‘being the two first ring-leaders that raised the rebellion in Corn-
‘¢ wall, Sir Ralph Hopton by his policy hath so bewitched their good
‘‘intentions, that they know not where to turn, lie or go in rest,
‘‘ wishing that the third part of their estates would reconcile them
‘“to the Parliament.”

The following is ‘‘ A List of His Majesties Commanders in chiefe,
‘¢ also the names of the Colonels, Lieutenant Colonels, Serjeant-Ma)jors,
‘¢and Captains of his Majesties Forces in Cornwall.” It contains
the names of members of many of the leading families in the County.

D

32 CORNWALL DURING THE CIVIL WAR.

“Lord Mohun, L. Generall; Sir Ralph Hopton, Lieutenant
‘*Generall; Colonell Ashburnham, Serjeant Major Generall.

‘Sir Nicholas Slaning, Colonell of one Foote Regiment; Sir John
‘‘ Barkley, Lieutenant Colonell; Serjeant Major Mannington; Captain
‘‘ Weeks; Captain Cooke; Captain Foster; Captain Rich; Captain
‘‘Smallacombe; Captain Rous; Captain Piper; Captain Poulson.

‘‘M. Basset, Colonell of a Foot Regiment; M. Alexander, Lieu-
“tenant Colonell; M. Button, Serjeant Major; Captain Butler;
‘Captain Winter; Captain Fisher; Captain Rose; Captain Frier;
‘Captain Reynolds; Captain Ware.

“Sir Bevill Greenvile, Colonell of one Foot Regiment; Sir Peter
‘Courtney, Lieutenant-Colonell; M. Deroy, Serjeant-Major; Captain
‘* Piper; Captain Estcot; Captain Ford; Captain Porter; Captain
‘Smith; Captain Watts; Captain Penvowne.

‘‘M. Trevanian the younger, Colonell; M. Edge:ombe, Lieutenant
*“Colonell; M. Carey, Serjeant-Major; Captain Wise; Captain
‘*Southcot; Captain Hollyard; (one name mutilated); Captain
‘Stokes; Captain Newton.

“‘L. Mohune, Colonell of one Foot Regiment; Sir William Courtney,
«Lieutenant Colonell; M. Parrey, Serjeant Major; Captain Lambert;
“Captain Glyn; Captain Saul; Captain Williams; Captain Man-
“nington; Captain Cory.

a (Name mutilated), Colonel of a Regiment; Sir Thomas
‘‘Lieutenant Colonell; M. Peters, Serjeant Theiss Captain Hill;
“ Captain Mouneerke: Captain Salter; Captain Wotton; Orpiechan
‘“Furlow; Captain Willis; Captain Upton

““M. Trevanian, Colonell of one Foot Regiment; M. Arundell,
*‘Lieutenant-Colonell; M. Trelawny, Serjeant Major; Captain
‘Grosse; Captain Burlacy; Captain Huswarfe; Captain Boskayne ;
‘* Captain Ballard; Captain Frost.

‘““M. Crue, Provost Martiall; M. Fuller, Secretary of the Army;
““M. Weekley, Captain of the Carriages; M. Cory, Quarter-Master.”

The ‘‘ Relation” proceeds to state that the Lieut-General’s Horse
amounted to about 1400, and that the number of Horse and Foot
amounted to about 6000, and no more. It says there were divers
Captaine-Reformadoes, and Delinquents of Devon, Somerset, and
Dorset following the army, namely, the Sheriffe of Devon, Col.
Thomas Fulford of Fulford, Ackland of Ackland Esquire, Gifford of
Brightley and Huish Esquires, Yeoman of Upton Esquire, Arch-
deacon Cotton, one of the Prebends of Exeter, the Clergie-men of

CORNWALL DURING THE CIVIL WAR. 303

all parts in abundance and of all sects of religion following them.

The Queen, we know, fled into Cornwall, and ultimately escaped
from Falmouth on Sunday the 14th of July, 1644, and this not
without considerable difficulty, as she was closely watched and pur~
sued. For some time previously, the Parliament Officers had
supposed her to be at Exeter; but on the 7th of July all the ships
the Lord Admiral had with him were sent to cruise off Falmouth ;
and on the 14th some of the vessels in the harbour were seen to set
sail, and the Parliament Vice-Admiral prepared. The first of the
Royalist ships was a Flemish man-of-war, which came within gun-
shot of the Vice-Admiral, who fired 12 guns at her; of which the
Flemish took no notice, but, getting to windward, made all sail.
The remainder of the fleet, ten in number, followed, and, having the
advantage of the wind, escaped all annoyance from the Parliament
ships. These gave chase, however—a fast frigate exchanging some —
shots—and followed even to Brest, where the Queen landed in
safety. Incase ofemergency, a galley of 16 oars had been provided
for her, ‘‘ which,” according to the ‘‘True Relation of the Queene’s
‘departure from Falmouth into the Brest in the west of France,”
“the best vessell in the world could never have coopt with.” The
Parliament men perhaps were not very anxious to take her, as they
do not appear to have been very active.

In September, 1644, the King gave Commission to Sir Richard
Grenvile to command all the Forces of Devon and Cornwall, and to
blockade Plymouth. Sir John Berkeley and others became jealous
of him, and sacrificed the interests of their cause to their own private
pique,—a mode of selfishness that seems more common in civil war
than at other times. In the following February, Sir Richard was
moved eastward, under some pretence; and, having besieged Taunton,
he received a dangerous wound whilst endeavouring to take Wellington
House; and his troops were then committed to the charge of Sir
John Berkeley. In June, 1645, he asked to be restored to his com-
mand, and after being employed in some inferior service, he was
desired to get together, speedily, all the runaway or scattered soldiers
in Devon and Cornwall; but he was counteracted by the contrivances
of other people, and thus 3000 old soldiers were kept back from
Royalist service, and Sir Richard’s complaints were not attended to.
As he was Sheriff of Devon, he was then desired to raise men in that
County; and here, though he was again opposed, he raised without
delay, above 500 Horse. On the 17th January, 1645, (and we must

D2

34 CORNWALL DURING THE CIVIL WAR.

bear in mind that at this time the Civil Year commenced in March),
he received orders to act as Lieutenant General under Lord Hopton;
but here his jealousy came into play, and he declined to take a
subordinate command. He was consequently cashiered, deprived of
all his commands, committed to prison, and afterwards sent to St.
Michael’s Mount. A Petition was presented by about 4000 Officers
and Men (so that he must have been popular in the army), praying
that he might be tried by a Court of War, or restored to his rank;
but this was refused, and many disbanded in consequence. The
‘Narrative of the affares of the West since the defeate of the Earle
‘of Essex at Listithiell, in Cornwall,” from which the above account
is taken, proceeds to state that the Parliament Forces, after having
obtained an advantage at Torrington, proceeded into Cornwall, when
Lord Hopton retreated before them to Pendennis. In March, Sir
Richard Grenvile was removed from the Mount, and went into other
countries, as he could not get any reward for his services here.

On Monday, Ist July, 1644, there was an Ordinance of the Lords
and Commons appointing certain Commissioners for Wilts, Dorset,
Somerset, Devon, and Cornwall, the Cities of Bristol and Exeter,
and the Town and County of Poole, for raising monies for the
maintenance of the Army and Garrisons there, and for other purposes.
The following are the Commissioners for Cornwall:

John, Lord Roberts; John Trefusis, junior ;
Francis Buller ; Tho: Gewen;

Richard Hrysey ; Richard Chiverton ;
Tho: Arundell ; Christopher Worthivall ;
Francis Godolphin of Treveneage ; Antho: Rowse;
Anthony Nicholl; Nicholas Wadham; .
George Buller; Henry Wills;

John Moyle, junior; Robert Bennet ;

John Elliot ; Richard Carver ;

John Seyntaubyn ; Edward Elliot ;

John Trefusis ; John Martin ;

John Moyle ; Richard Penwaren ;
John Carter ; William Ceely ; and
Nicholas Boscawen ; Robert Martin.

George Kekewich ;

In March, 1645, Sir Thomas Fairfax had placed his troops in
advantage, in respect of Lord Hopton whose head-quarters were at
Truro; and the latter sent a trumpeter to Sir Thomas, proposing
that Commissioners should mect at Tresilian Bridge, to treat. An

CORNWALL DUKING THE CIVIL WAR. 00

Agreement was then entered into, of a nature advantageous to the
Parliamentarians, who, indeed, were then almost in a position to
dictate terms; and many places sent in their adherence; among
them, Penryn and St. Ives. The Commissioners on the part of
Lord Hopton were: Col. Charles Goring, Col. Marcus Trevor, Col.
Thomas Panton, Col. Jordan Bovill, Sir Richard Prideaux, Knt.,
and Major Goteree. This Agreement, dated March 14th, 1645, was,
in fact, a conditional surrender by Lord Hopton; his army was to
be disbanded within six days, but to keep their arms, horses, &c., to
a certain extent, and to have passes given them. On the 23rd of
March, a Thanksgiving-day was ordered, for the Thursday se’ennight
following, on account of the success of Sir Thomas Fairfax.

On the 25th of August, 1646, the garrison and island of Scilly
were surrendered to Captain Batten, Vice Admiral of the Parliament
Navy. About the same time, Pendennis Castle surrendered to the |
Parliament Forces; and, from a Letter by Mr. John Haslock, a
surgeon, printed in ‘‘A true and perfect Relation of the Surrender
‘‘of the strong and impregnable garrison, the Island of Scillie, &c.,”
it appears there was some rumour of a plot to blow up the Castle,
in preference to surrendering. The garrison had been in great
distress for provisions, having only a little water left, and a cask of
salted horse, although they had plenty of powder and shot. There
is a copy of an Order given for Col. Jenens, Lt. General Buchly
(Burleigh), and Major Brittayne to view the horses within the
garrison, and notice such as were fit to be killed for beef. John
Arundell was the Governor; and the following is ‘‘A List of the
‘‘ Officers and Souldiers belonging to Pendennis Castle at the sur-
“render thereof :—

Colonels : John Arundél, Governor; Generall Digby; Major Gen:
Harris; Sir Abraham Shipman; Richard Arundel, Henry Shelley,
Walter Slingsby, Matthew Wise, William Slaughter, Charles
‘Jennens, Lewis Tremaine. a

Ineutenant Collonels: Dolly Dyer, Anthony Brocket,
Ralph Coningsby, Grils Hicks, Coswarth.

Mayors: Mills, Rustat, Munday, Mugent, Fitzaldelme, Brittayne,
Polwheele (of Horse).

Captains: Bishop, Rockeliffe, Shelley, Tresaer, Mackland,
Arundel, Freeman, Morgan, Joyne, Parry, Blake, Howel, Cannon,
Gill.

Reformad. Capt: Corney, Bligh, Bedlake, Burleigh, Lewis.

D3

: —Porter,

36 CORNWALL DURING THE CIVIL WAR.

Captains: Spurway, Whithead, Kellie, Dinham, Courtney,
Thurlow, Cottel, Taverner, Spry, Pomerey, Richardson.

LIneutenants : Williams, South, Favors, Courtis, Shelley, Shepton,
Carey, Malvin, Johnson, Plunket, Grimes, Rimrow, Morgan, Lower,
Eviley, James, Stevens, Sherbrough, Rous, Tramayne, Holder,
Hallimore, Lobb, Vosper, Winston, Gullet, Richards, Tresaer,
Arundel.

Ensignes: Cullum, Shelley, Stevens, Greene, Mayners, Slow-
man, Randal, Hailes, Weekes, Gaith, Tippet, Waddon, Smith,
Powell, Landry, Tresaer, Wright.

Quarter-Masters: Dalton, Oath, May.

Of Common Souldiers, 732. Of all these there is upwards of
three hundred. (This is not clearly expressed. )

Gentlemen that had command in the Castle: Sir Sam: Cosworth,
Knight; Sir John Grils, Knight; Walter Langden, Nevill Bligh,
Esq., Mr. George Spry, Mr. Thomas Moulton, M. Abraham Biggs,
Gentlemen.

Of the Councell of Warre: Sir Henry Killigrew, Joseph Jane,
Esq., Nath: Lugar, Clerke of the Councell of Warre.

Of the Train of Artillerie: Lieutenant Generall Burleigh; John
Burleigh, Controller; Richard Hippisley, Commissary of the
Magazine; Robert Hewet, his assistant; Thomas Penraddock,
Quartermaster; William Adamson, Marshall of the Garrison; John
Matthewes, Ambrose Pile, Conductors.

Gunners: Kdward Nichols, Master Gunner; Richard Pain,
William Pain, Tho. King, Christopher Warden, Sampson Penleath,
John Leatherby, Lawrence Welcot, Th. Standard, William Pow,
Nath. Cliver, Rich. Kent, John Rounsewall, Richard Williams,
William Williams, Jacob Awson, Powel Johnson, Powel Johnson,
Christopher Gowin, Ralph Jackson, Edward Stevens, Henry Geake,
Robert Rawlins, Richard Inch, John James, Math. Bell, Waggon-
master’s Man.

Chaplaines: M. Bagly, Lionel Gatford, Mr. Lewcy, Mr. Nichol-
son, Mr. Emmiot.

Chyrurgions: Mr. Head, Mr. Penwarden, Mr. Gerish.

Penryn and St. Ives remained on the side of the Parliament,
and, on the decease of Oliver Cromwell, they presented Addresses
to his son Richard, the Protector for a short time. The Address
from Penryn is in ‘‘ Mercurius Politicus,” No. 434, and that from
St. Ives in the same paper, No. 549. They adopt the style of the

»
e

CORNWALL DURING THE CIVIL WAR. 37

day, as, for example, the Address, or ‘‘ Remonstrance,”’ as it is called,
from St. Ives, says: ‘‘ We are thankfully sensible that whereas the
“‘ ways of our Zion might be mourning, and judgment been turned
“backward, we are defended in our Religious and Civil Liberties,
“sitting under our Vines and Fig-trees, none making of us afraide,”
&e.

In number 434 is the following account of the removal of the
body of Oliver Cromwell, dated, Whitehall, September 20th, (1658):
“This night, the Corps of his late Highness was removed hence in
private manner, being attended onely by his own Servants, wz., The
Lord Chamberlaine, and the Comptroller of his Highness houshold,
the Gentlemen of his Bedchamber, the Gentlemen of the Houshold,
the Gentlemen of the Life-guard, the Guard of Halberdiers, and
many other Officers and Servants of his Highness. Two Heralds or
Officers of Armes went next, before the body, which being placedin |
a Herse drawn by six horses, was conveyed to Sommerset house,
where it rests for some daies more private, but afterwards will be
exposed in State to public view.”

VI.—The Church of St. Michael Penkevel.

E have already* availed ourselves of information given to the

Royal Institute of British Architects by Mr. George Edmund
Street, F.S.A., for the purpose of submitting to our readers some
historical and antiquarian particulars concerning the Church and.
Parish of St. Michael Penkevel. The restoration of the Church
having been at length completed,—it was re-opened for service last
Christmas Eve,—and as it is not only singularly beautiful, but
also peculiar in some of its structural arrangements, we propose
now to give some account of the present building; and for this
purpose we again have recourse to Mr. Street’s Reprint from the
Transactions of the Royal Institute of British Architects.

The Plan of the Church is cruciform, with a Western Tower,
and South Porch; but, probably, the original Church, consecrated
A.D. 1261, had only nave and chancel, and no transepts. The
whole remainder of the edifice was, evidently, altered and remodelled ~
shortly before the year 1319, when, on the petition of Sir John
Trejagu, patron of the Church, Walter Stapledon, Bishop of Exeter,
approved and confirmed Sir John’s proposal to found a Chantry for
four Chaplains. The Bishop, hereupon, erected the Church into a
collegiate one, and the head chaplain of the four-clergy who served
it, into an archpriest, specially charged with the care of the parish-
ioners. In order to provide for the four Chantry Priests, four
altars were required. The first existed at the east end; places for
two more could be provided by the erection of transepts; and for
the fourth, a place was found on the first floor of the tower; where,
under a recessed segmental arch in the eastern wall, stood the fourth
altar, built of solid masonry, with a piscina by its side. Over this
altar, and opening just above the ridge of the roof, is a small vesica-
piscis shaped window, enclosed outside within a square panel formed
by the label moulding. In the rebuilding of this curious portion of
the old tower, Mr. Street had all the stones carefully replaced in
their former positions. This Chapel is approached by the Newel

* See No. I.

THE CHURCH OF ST. MICHAEL PENKEVEL. 39

Staircase at the south-east angle of the Tower; and the same stair-
case leads, through a door with square, trefoiled head, to another
chamber, over the Porch. Mr. Street suggests that this chamber
was probably a Sacristy, rather than a Parvise; and, as rebuilt, it is
again to serve as the Priest’s Vestry. Mr. Street founds his belief
that it was originally a Sacristy, on the fact that there was no other
place for one, and, with four altars to serve, it would be difficult to
dispense with it. It was not a residence for a priest, because the
arch-priest and three chaplains lived together in a collegiate house.
Hals describes ‘“‘the convent house in the churchyard for the
chanter’s residence”’ as still standing in his time.—There is not,
and there seems never to have been, a Chancel Arch. The Tower
Arch springs from corbels in the side walls, and being of the same
width as the nave, gives to it great increase of length. Mr. Street,
however, considers this arrangement to be defective, because so im-
portant a feature as a Tower ought to be seen and felt, not only
outside, but inside also.—The South Transept is set singularly
askew? its total length being about 25 feet, it inclines about two
feet toward the east. Mr. Street is unable to suggest any other
reason for this peculiarity, than that possibly its builder was
“hampered by the position of some grave in the grave-yard of the
older Church.—The Chancel is unusually small; its length is only
one-fourth of the whole length of the Church inside.

The Steeple has been entirely rebuilt; it was in a ruinous con-
dition, and, though heavily buttressed on all sides, was so badly
built as to be unsafe. Moreover, there was no proper space in it for
the bells; the belfry was very low and mean, and its whole upper
stage seemed to have been altered and modernized. It is said there
is some record of the Towér having been lowered by Admiral Bos-
cawen, (who died in 1761), in order thatit might not present a land-
mark to the enemy. The belfry window on the north side looked
like the lower part of an old window, but the others were very poor
and modern looking. The new steeple, therefore, follows the old
work up to the level of the bottom of the belfry; and a belfry stage
is added, with lofty roofs to the tower and its staircase turret. The
Buttresses are rebuilt pretty much in their old form; they are
larger than necessary, but give a massive solid character to the work;
and Mr. Street remarks: ‘‘In these days massiveness and solidity
are too seldom attempted ; we strive too much to attain the greatest
effect at the least expenditure; and the result is, that we fail to give

40 THE CHURCH OF ST. MICHAEL PENKEVEL.

that sense of grandeur which the simpler, but solider, old work
seldom failed to give.” The lower stage of the Tower is lighted by
a two-light window on either side, and is entered by a doorway with
chamfered and moulded jambs, carefully stopped near the ground;
over this doorway was a window, which has been restored. The
Tower Arch is pointed segmental, springing from corbels supported
by two full-length figures. The belfry windows are large, with
bold oak luffers; and there is ample room for the peal of six or eight
bells which the noble founder proposes to provide.

The Nave proper is short, and had north and south doorways,
one window of two lights on each side, and then the arches opening
into the transepts. The windows were both destroyed, and that on
the north blocked up; the jambs, sills, and inside arch, however,
were found by cutting into the wall, but no remains of the tracery ;
new tracery has consequently been inserted; the old outline, jambs,
and inside arch being preserved. The south door has well moulded
jambs, and opens into the South Porch. The north door is simpler,
and, before the restoration, opened into a modern vestry erected
against the north wall of the nave. The transept arches differed :
that on the south was a circular segmental arch of two chamfered
orders; it looked early, but was partly made up of older work, and ~
it was in so ruinous and decayed a state that it had been thought
safer, on the whole, to repeat exactly the arch on the opposite side
opening into the north transept. This is richly moulded, and is a
pointed segmental arch, with a label on the side towards the transept
only.

The two Transepts are the most interesting portion of the whole
Church. They are curiously similar in all their arrangements, and
these are of a very unusual kind. The South Transept had a three-
light window in the south gable, of which the tracery was destroyed,
and another in the east wall, which had retained its old rich tracery
nearly intact. Below the south window is an arched recess for a
monument; and east of this are two sedilia with cinque-foiled heads
under segmental arches. The altar stood, no doubt, under the east
window, and on its right hand side in the east wall is a very richly
moulded piscina. On the left of the window is a most complex
arrangement of doors and niches. There is the old door into the
rood-staircase turret; and above, to the left, the doorway which
opened from the staircase on to the rood-loft. Above the lower
door is an arch, recessed about six inches in the wall; it has some-

THE CHURCH OF ST. MICHAEL PENKEVEL. 41

what the appearance of a doorway, but Mr. Street supposes it was a
niche for a figure. Under the upper doorway was a square-headed
recess, which was entirely stripped of its old enrichments; but
among fragments, found in various places, of modern filling-in of the
windows and niches, were pieces of small, delicately moulded
tracery, of which Mr. Street managed to put together enough to
prove that it came from this regess, and to enable him to effect its
restoration. What this triple niche had contained, it was impossible .
to say; probably three sculptured figures, though the fashion of
introducing paintings at this period, makes it possible that these
shallow recesses were rather for paintings than for sculpture. The
North Transept has all the same arrangements as the South. Here,
however, the founder’s tomb, and two sedilia in the north wall,
were not enough; and a third seat was obtained in the eastern wall,
on the left hand of the altar, which, it is possible, may have been
provided for the arch-priest. Sedilia in a north wall are extra-
ordinarily rare, if not unique, and in the eastern wall, probably
quite so. On the right of the altar was another piscina, very richly
moulded; a door leading to a second rood-staircase turret, with a
second door above, opening on to the loft, and a recess corresponding
with that in the South Transept, through which a hagioscope had
been made into the chancel. This recess had tracery of the same
kind as the other, but different in its pattern; and this also Mr.
Street has been able to reconstruct from fragments. He has also
been able to put together another piece of open tracery, with a
battlemented cornice, from the same collection of fragments, but he
could not say whence it was removed; it seemed to fit none of the
openings in the walls, and might, perhaps, have formed part of an
arcade over one of the altars.—The gables of both transepts are
similar, in having above their windows small openings full of most
minute tracery. The buttresses of the South Transept are plain;
those of the North Transept are finished with gables, arranged with
sockets for finials; and, among other fragments, there was found
half of a small cross, which, doubtless, came from this place. —The
rood-staircase turrets had been completely destroyed; but when
their doors were discovered, there were found heaped together in a
hole in the wall behind them, the broken fragments already
mentioned.—The Chancel, of earlier date than the rest of the
Church, is lighted with two-light windows, with simple and effective
cusped heads.—The east end was all modernized; but there were

42 THE CHURCH OF ST. MICHAEL PENKEVEL.

traces of two niches, one on each side of the altar, and also of what
seemed to be the jambs of a door in the south wall.

Among features of architectural detail, Mr. Street mentions that
almost all the arches had labels with carved heads introduced, not
only as terminations, but also as key-stones.—Under the window-sills
inside were generally short stringcourses, the length of the window.
—The cusping is generally very slightly ogee in its character; and
. one of the windows, of which fragments were discovered walled up
in the west wall of the north transept, had a later look than the
ascertained date of the building; it was really, however, very
similar to the tracery opening in the gable of the south transept,
which was, beyond doubt, part of Sir John Trejago’s work.—The
roof, which had been modernized and cieled, contained a good deal
of the old carved-oak work so frequently met with in the cradle
roofs of Devon and Cornwall. One curious feature is the great
carved beam which occurs over the transept arch, cut to a consider-
able curve, in order to clear the arch.

In the work of rebuilding, the very selfsame stones of arches,
windows, doorways, quoins, &c., were carefully preserved and
replaced in their old positions, wherever they were not too far
decayed; and in these cases, exact counterparts were cut, of the
same description of stone. Portland stone seems to have been used
to a considerable extent in the more delicate portions of the 14th
Century work, but it had decayed every where; and whereas much
of the old Pentuan stone was fit for re-use, scarcely a fragment of
the Portland admitted of it.

VII.—The Church of St. Clement.—By H. Micuern Warriey.

HE Church of Saint Clement is situate about two miles south-

east of Truro, on the shore of Tresillian Creek. It is now
undergoing a thorough restoration ; and an account of the Church,
and of its Wall Frescoes, uncovered during the progress of the work,
may possibly be interesting.

The plan comprises Chancel, Nave, South Aisle, North Transept,
Porch, and Tower; and the internal dimensions are: Chancel, 22
feet by 14 feet 8 inches; Nave, 40 feet by 14 feet 8 inches; South
Aisle, 62 feet by 14 feet 2 inches; North Transept, 15 feet 6 inches
by 13 feet 6 inches.

The architecture of the Tower is of the Decorated period, as is
also that of the North Transept and the remaining portions of the
original Nave; while the Aisle and Porch are in the Perpendic-
ular style. It is probable that the original Church consisted only of
Chancel, Transept, Nave, and Tower; and that when it became in-
sufficient for the accommodation of the parishioners, the South Aisle
was added. The Tower is at the west end of the Nave, from which
it is separated by a fine Tower Arch of two orders, the outer
springing from an abacus moulding, and the inner froma corbel. It
has buttresses, of slight projection, extending to two-thirds its height,
and terminating in grotesque figures. The Tower Window had
been cleared of its mullions and tracery, and their place supplied by
a wooden frame. Its Dripstone is ornamented with three carved
heads. The Staircase Turret is in the north-west angle.

There are three Bells, two of which are perfect; but, unfortunately,
the largest, like many of our old bells, has been cracked. The In-
scriptions are as follow: -on the largest, ‘‘ Sancta Trinitas D’nus Dens
miserere nobis;”’ on the second, ‘‘ Sancta Margareta ora pro nobis;”
and on the third, ‘“‘Soli Deo detur gloria, 1625.’ Before the in-
scription on each of the two oldest bells is placed, (as was almost
invariably the case about the time they were cast), a floriated cross.
The Founder’s Mark on the largest bell is a shield having on it a
bell and the letters @ 33. The second bell has on it, besides the
cross and the prayer to St. Margaret, two shields; on one of them
isa cross and the letters ¢ t, (apparently the founder’s mark); the

44 THE CHURCH OF ST. CLEMENT.

other shield bears three lions passant gardant, in pale. From the
form of-inscription and character of the lettering, I am inclined
to place the date of these two bells about the middle of the 15th
century.

On removing the plaster from the north wall, a small doorway,
which had been built up many years, was uncovered opposite the
present south entrance; it was without a porch.

The doorway and staircase leading to the Rood Loft were also
found. They were at the south-east angle of the North Transept.
The doorway was about 5 feet 3 inches high, and only 1 foot 3 inches
wide. All vestiges of the Rood Screen and Loft had long since
disappeared ; but their position was marked by the capital of the
second pillar from the east end being cut away in order to support
the woodwork of the Screen.

In the south wall of the Chancel two small niches were dis-
covered, placed diagonally one above the other. The upper one was
about 12 inches high, and of like width; and the lower one was of
about half that height and width. The depth of each was about
three inches, and each was surmounted by a plain canopy.—Broken
remains of stoups for holy water were discovered in the wall on the
east side of the South Porch; and also, within the Church, on the
east side of the small North Door.

There is nothing in the character of the Aisle to attract particular
attention. The windows are of an ordinary Perpendicular form ;
the east window has four lights, and the remainder threeeach. The
Aisle is separated from the Nave and Chancel by a row of six Per-
pendicular pillars and semicircular arches.

The Roof was semicircular, of carved oak; every fourth principal
being carved, and the remainder left plain; the purlins also were
carved; the pattern consisting of a flat band down the centre of the
rib, with leaves on each side. The principals were originally painted
scarlet and white, and in parts gilded.

Until recently, the Church was paved with large slate flags; but
in making some necessary excavations, some of the tiles which
formed the original flooring were turned up; they were small, some
of agreen, and others of a yellow colour, and highly glazed.

On removing the whitewash from the walls, several Frescoes were
discovered. They were painted on the north wall, and on the east
splays of the Aisle Windows, so as to be clearly visible to a person
looking eastward from the west end of the Church.

THE CHURCH OF ST. CLEMENT. 45

The Fresco on the north wall represented a figure, probably St.
Christopher, lying on the sea-shore, with a palm-branch in his hand;
below him was painted the sea, with mermaids and dolphins, whilst
a figure was placing a wreath upon his head; above was a church
with an open door, and a monk tolling a bell. *

The Paintings on the splays of the Aisle Windows were as
follow :—On the first window from the doorway, a woman (see Plate)
clothed in a yellow dress, over which was a scarlet cloak lined with
green spotted with black, and trimmed with ermine; the cloak was
fastened at the neck with a gold clasp. She wore a white cap, with
green border, and there was a nimbus around the head. She held
in her right hand an open book, and in her left a palm branch, and
with the index finger of this hand she pointed to the open book.
She stood on a pavement, chequered black and white; and above
her head was an inscribed scroll, but the characters were illegible,
and all but invisible.

The paintings at the other windows were lcss complete than
that which I have been describing. The second in order from the

* The following is from the Gentleman’s Magazine, of November, 1844:

“As Mr. W. Pearce, Statuary, of Truro, was removing a portion of
plaster on the north wall of S. Clement’s Church, Cornwall, for the erection
of a tablet, he came upon a rudely executed painting, but the colours well
preserved, about 12 feet by 10 feet, inclosed in a quatrefoil border. It is
thus described in the Western Luminary:—‘The principal figure is re-
cumbent, and he holds in his right hand a palm branch. By his side stands
a female figure in royal ermined robe, and holding a globe and cross.
Beneath is an antique ship, with quaint high forecastle and poop, and around
it are sporting a number of mermaids and dolphins. In the upper part of
the painting are some rude representations of Churches, and at the open
entrance of one of them is shown a man pulling a bell in the steeple, by
means of a leverage, somethivg similar to that by which we see our smiths’
bellows now worked. The whole painting exhibits a thorough disregard to
proportion, grouping, and perspective. It is conjectured that the design of
the painting was to commemorate the return of Admiral Hawkins, of Tre-
withian, in the adjoining parish of Probus, one of the Commanders of the
English fleet, which conquered the ‘‘Invincible” Armada, with Queen Eliza-
beth welcoming him home, and his countrymen also testifying their joy at
his return.’ This is an amusing instance of the prevalent inclination in all
localities to attach everything to the best remembered persons and events in
their history ; and also a more uncommon example of an object of antiquity
being post-dated instead of ante-dated. The painting was evidently the
very prevalent subject of St. Christopher. The upper part of his figure
alone seems to have been uncovered, and thus was taken to be recumbent.
The supposed ‘female figure’ was the infant Christ, holding as usual the
orb and cross. The dolphins and other aquatic accessories are also the:
conventional features of the subject, and its identity is finally confirmed
by the hermit tolling his bell in the background.”

46 THE CHURCH OF ST. CLEMENT.

doorway appeared to have represented the Entry into Jerusalem, or
the Flight into Egypt; and on the third window was represented
the Crucifixion.

The Font is the original one; it is octangular, of decorated work, .
and the panneled sides bear carvings of quatrefoils and cusped tre-
foils. It was discovered by the present Vicar, the Rev. C. M. Gibson,
in-a ditch near the Church, where it had lain for about 60 years.
It was then cleaned, and restored to its former use; but it was not
until some years afterwards that the shaft was discovered, supporting
the stove in the Church.

The date “1326,” surmounted by the letters ‘‘F. K. I.” and by
some now illegible remains of a further inscription, which is cut over
the entrance to the first landing of the Tower, doubtless indicates
the time when the original Church, consisting of Tower, Nave,
Chancel, and Transept, was completed. The Aisle and Porch were
probably erected at some time between the middle of the 15th and
early part of the 16th century. On taking down the roof from the
Porch, there was found a copper coin of the reign of Charles IT,
bearing date ‘‘1672”’; this corresponds with a date cut on a stone
in the north wall of the Chancel, which was rebuilt in 1810, as
shown by a date cut on another stone built into the same wall; so that
since its first erection, in 1326, the Church has been enlarged, and
partly rebuilt, on three occasions previous to the restoration now in
progress, viz: about the 15th or 16th century, and in the years
1672 and 1810.

The Vicar, the Rev. C. M. Gibson, has kindly furnished me
with the following List of Institutions to Saint Clement, from the
year 1261 to the present time; extracted from the Register Books
of the See of Exeter.

he See at Exeter.

N CORNWALL.

PRESENTOR.

A.D. 1261.. hop.
1273 .phop by lapse
1329.. jor of Mount St. Michael.
1344 .ng by reason of the temporalities of the Prior of
nt Saint Michael in the King’s hands.
1350.. pg by the same title.
1362 «jor and Convent of Mount Saint Michael.

1384..

1409 lor of Mount Saint Michael.

1452.. |Wodelarke Principal of the Royal College of St.
y and St. Nicholas in Cambridge and the scholars of
same College.

1467 _.|bess of the Monastery of Syon.

}
1489.. bess and Convent of the Monastery of Syon upon a
rn of a Jure Patronatus.

1502 .jbess and Convent of Syon.
1503.. |bess and Convent of Syon.

|

1506 .me.

1529.. me. c
1537 .me. /

1538.. me.

1576 .Elizabeth.

1593, Februame Queen.

1623, Februaimes.

1662, Februanarles the Second.

1688, June 9times the Second.

1730, June Iseorge.
— 1730, ge ae the Second.

1748, Novemlme King.

1755, March ne King.

1756, Novemlme King.

1789, March feorge the Third.

1840, FebruawWVictoria (Ld. Chancellor).

IE

re

Extracted from the Register Books of the See of Exeter, in the custody of the principal Registrar of the See at Exeter.

INSTITUTIONS TO SAINT CLEMENT, OTHERWISE MORESK, IN CORNWALL.

DATE.
See

A.D. 1261..
1273
1329.. «.
1344 .. «

1350..
13 62a
1384.. ..

1409 .. «2 «-
1452... «2 «

1467 .. ..

WAR ee ene

1502 6. 1. os
W503. ce os ae

TI) go Go. 60
1529).
BBY, 60 00 on
IEBBa0 oo “oo 06
1576 ;
1593, Febidatey ord on
1623, February 13th ..
1662, February 26th ..
1688, June 9th .. ..
1730, June 1st Ga on
~1730, August 14th ..
1748, November 21st ..
1755, March 4th.. ..
1756, November 24th ..
1789, March 21st oe
1840, February 7th..

CLERK,

Richard de Languek
Richard de Male
Robert de Talvarth
Odo de Windesor

Philip Rover... .-.
Paschasius Martyn
John Lowken..

Walter Francis ..
John Perow... ..

John Epotop
William Michell
John Tregascour

Richard Lady..
William Ford

Philip Harry .
Simon Butler

John Arscott ..
John Lucke 00
Gorwyn Conante ..
William Gatclyfie
William Upcott ..
James Rossington
Samuel Ange.. ..
Samuel Coode ..
Charles Harper
Richard Thomas
Richard Cranch
Jonathan Peters
Francis Jenkins ..

oe

..| Christopher Mends Gibson

=: AVOIDANCE.

PRESENTOR.

een eee ee
poesees-esseose

ee

By exchange with Paschasius Martyn for the Vicarage of
Saint Feock to which Martyn is collated by the Bishop
Lowken being presented to Saint Clement de Moresk per
Serenissinam Dominam Johannam Princissiam Wallie
Ducissam Cornubie Comitissam Cestrie et Dominam, &c.,
\WEIKS. oo oo) Oo

On the death of Walter Francis .. .. ..

On the resignation of John Perow

Death of William Michell oer ie

Death of John Tregascour ..

Death of John Tregascour .. ..

N.B.—The institution of Lady could fot have fakén effect,
Resignation of William Ford.. ..

Resignation of Philip Harry

iDYeanm corr Shbeaoya, teins G5 Gq 6a ao 60 HO OO Ge

Resignation of John Arscott .. .. ..
Certo Modo yvacatem.. .. ..

Death of Gorwyn Conante .. ..

Resignation of Gatclyffe . o be
Deprivation of Upeott .. .. .. ..

Death of Rossington,. .. .. ..

Death of Ange oO 6G GO) O08 ade. Son. san
MMOHHEROMROOOOOl se ie cnr ni 0s ses
Mepnthiobetarper .. 1. uk oe

Death of Thomas .. .. ..
MenthROMROTAMOH se sae we ts tee
MDGRHDNORMEGUOIS ts. a5 a0 0a ve ee me
MenthrOMmMOnEINs! .. 5. 8 ce te

The Bishop.
The Bishop by lapse.
The Prior of Mount St. Michael.

The King by reason of the temporalities of the Prior of
Mount Saint Michael in the King’s hands.

The King by the same title.
The Prior and Convent of Mount Saint Michael.

The Prior of Mount Saint Michael.

Robert Wodelarke Principal of the Royal College of St.
Mary and St. Nicholas in Cambridge and the scholars of
the same College.

The Abbess of the Monastery of Syon.

The Abbess and Convent of the Monastery of Syon upon a
return of a Jure Patronatus.

The Abbess and Convent of Syon.
The Abbess and Conyent of Syon.

The same.

The same,

The same.

The same.

Queen Elizabeth.

The same Queen.

King James.

King Charles the Second.
King James the Second.
King George.

King George the Second.
The same King.

The same King.

The same King.

King George the Third.
Queen Victoria (Ld. Chancellor).

neat elyar eae

aeeyroee

te

FRESCO IN ST CLEMENT CHURCH.

Height of Figure about 2 Feet 6 Inches.

VIII.—The Ancient Inscribed Stones at Tregoney and Cubert.—By
C. Barwam, M.D., Cantab.; V.-P. of the Royal Institution of
Cornwall.

HE purveyors for the Meeting of the Cambrian Archeological
Association at Truro, in 1862, were fortunate in being able to
place on the walls of the temporary museum, the rubbings of two
newly discovered early Cornish inscriptions of considerable interest.
—One of these. is at Tregoney, the other at Cubert.—The latter has
been well described and figured, together with the stones at Gulval
and St. Clement’s, in Archeologia Cambrensis for October, 1863,
by the Rev. H. Longueville Jones, to whose pen and pencil we are
largely indebted for our knowledge of the inscribed stones of Wales;
and I shall presently avail myself of his notice, as we are permitted
to transfer the engraving to our pages.—These two stones have
some points in common, which may be most conveniently referred
to when they have been both described.

The stone at Tregoney is placed at the south-west angle of the
Parish Church of Cuby, of which it forms the corner stone, immedi-
ately above the string course, which is just above the level of the
churchyard ; the inscription is on the west end. It is about 43 feet
long, and nearly 2 feet wide, a block of hard porphyritic elvan,
with a siliceous surface, entirely different from the schistose river-
stone of which the rest of the wall is built.—The letters are rudely
and not very deeply cut, bait there are no indications that they
have been much effaced by time or weather. The letter E at the
beginning of the fourth line, has been cut on an angular recess,
out of the general plane of the surface; owing, probably, to the
chipping away under the tool of the piece of stone on which this
letter was originally incised. The rubbings shown in the museum,
were taken by Mr. A. Paull and myself, and were very satisfactory ;
but we have more recently repeated the process, and I have also
drawn the inscription directly from the stone.

Professor Westwood, of Oxford, whose authority is acknowledged
in this branch of archeology, on being consulted, kindly drew out
the inscription on this stone from our rubbings, having reduced
it by means of the camera lucida. It is from this drawing that the

E

48 ANCIENT INSCRIBED STOWES. -

accompanying engraving has been taken; and in respect to the age of
the inscription, as inferred from the paleographic character of the
letters, the Professor observes:—‘‘The impression on my mind is,
‘‘ that it is clearly of a date and character of letter such as ought not ©
“to militate against an early Post-Roman origin being assigned to it.
‘‘The letters seem to me to be more Roman than is ordinarily the
‘¢ case on the Cornish stones, which are generally more Anglo-Saxon
‘in the forms of their letters.’ Professor Westwood’s representa-
tion of the inscription, engraved by Mr. Blight, with his accustomed
skill and fidelity, and here given, agrees closely with the drawings
we had ourselves taken, both from the stone and from our rubbings.
The Rev. H. Longueville Jones has favoured me with the following
remarks on the subject of these inscriptions generally, and this one
in particular :—“‘ The study of early British inscriptions has hardly,
‘‘even yet, made sufficient progress to enable us to arrive at any
‘‘clear notions as to the precise dates of primitive inscriptions like
“this. Epigraphical writing was very imperfect, irregular, and
‘capricious, even in the best days of Rome; and if we compare the
“rude tracings on the walls of Pompeii with the graven ietters on
‘the great monuments of Rome, we become immediately aware of
‘the wide limits within which the treatment of such inscriptions
‘“‘must be allowed to range.—Hence it is dangerous to adventure
“upon any specific dates in examining stones of this kind; and
‘¢ whatever is said should be accepted with some reserve. The in-
‘verted A in the first line, if it be asimple 4, and not rather a con-
‘tracted form of A and !,—occurring on the same stone with an
‘upright A in the third line, would seem to indicate carelessness or
“rudeness on the part of the cutter. The peculiar form of N adopted
‘in the first line, is by no means common during really Roman
‘‘times; and contrasted with the last letter but two in the fourth
‘line, which I am inclined to consider a true H, constitutes another
‘‘anomaly.—The fifth character in the second line appears to me to
“be a contraction of L1; and the same appears in the same place in
“the fourth line. The third letter of the third line I read as G.
«‘The two last characters of the third line I take to be the common
‘‘contracted forms of FI and LI, so frequently found on Welsh stones.
‘“‘The form of R in this inscription is rather more regular than on
‘¢some Cornish stones, where the lower part of the curving part of
‘the letter is often run out as a straight line horizontally,—such as
“at St. Cubert’s, St. Clement’s, &c.; whereas here it curves down-

ANCIENT INSCRIBED STONES. 49

‘‘wards as on real Roman monuments.—The last letter but one in the
‘second line may be V inverted. It seems too that there is a piece
‘‘of bad spelling in the third line, where the word TRIS is employed
“for TRES. It is further to be observed that the letters are not
‘all of the same size,—nor are the lines arranged with much atten-
*‘tion to parallelism. Taking these peculiarities into account, it
‘“may be concluded, with sufficient probability, that this inscription
‘‘was cut in the stone in times of barbaric influence, and when the
‘‘carving of such monuments was confided to rude and unpractised
‘‘hands rather than to those of professed stone cutters and scholars.
‘Looking at the roughness and the irregularity of the letters, I
“should at once infer that the inscription came from persons not
‘*much accustomed to this kind of work. If we compare the forms
‘of the letters with those of fairly ascertained Roman inscriptions,
- such as that at St. Hilary in Cornwall, the distinction will be |
‘immediately understood. On the other hand, no ‘minuscule’
“forms appear in this present case: the letters are all ‘capital’;
‘‘there is no approach to anything like an ‘uncial’ letter among
‘them: and therefore, if I ventured to assign any limits of date, I
‘should, fram the paleeographical characters of the letters alone, say
‘‘ that the inscription is not earlier than A.D. 400, nor later than
“A.D. 700.

‘With regard to the interpretation of the words there may be
‘‘two,—perhaps three ways of reading them: and to make the
“comparison more clear, I will draw up my own readings in two
‘‘parallel lines. I conceive then that the words may be taken to
‘‘run in one of the following formule :—

1 / eee
NONNITA NONNITA
ERCILIAI ERCILI VI
RIGATI TRIS FILI RICAT!I TRIS FIL!
ERCILI HCl ERCILI HCl

‘‘Inclining on the whole to the second of the above readings, I
‘‘should represent it in a more correct and expanded form, thus :—

NONNITA

ERCILI

VIRICATI TRES FILII

ERCILI HIC CONDIT!I JACENT

‘“‘meaning that three children of a Romanized Briton, Ercilius,
E2

50 ANCIENT INSCRIBED STONES.

“named Nonnita, Ercilius, and Viricatus, respectively, were all
‘“‘buried under this stone, or near the spot where it was set up.

‘‘Whether any traces of these names can be found in other
‘Cornish inscriptions, or whether any shadows of them have come
‘‘down to us in Cornish tradition, must be left to the decision of
‘Cornish antiquaries.””

This interpretation seems to require little comment or addition.
It may, however, be suspected that the three last letters do not in-
dicate, as initials, so advanced, and in Cornwall unexampled, a
style of epigraph as has been here assigned to them, however tempting
such a construction may be. We may, perhaps, more safely adopt
a suggestion of Professor Westwood, that the third letter from the
last is meant for A, making the last word ERCILACI. If this reading
be accepted, the terminal stroke of the L in ERCIL must be attributed
to splintering from the tool; and the penultimate letter of the
second line, which has been transferred to the beginning of the third
line, would then be regarded as A, the cross stroke being neglected,
a not uncommon omission.—Nonnite (or az) may be the preferable
reading, the other names being in the genitive case, as is usual.

It has so rarely happened hitherto that any of the names on our
non-Roman inscribed stones could be identified, even approximately,
with those of persons in any way known to history, that the occur-
rence of the word Nonnita, the latinised name of Nun, or Neon, the
mother of David, the most eminent of Welsh Saints, could not but
excite much interest and the hope of further disecovery—the more so be-
cause the connection of St. Nun with Cornwall is already established
by the name and dedication of the church of Altarnun, where she
is even said to have been buried, and by the reputed virtues of the well
called by her name, famous for the cure of madness.* Unfortunately,
a careful examination of the Genealogies given in Rees’s Welsh
Saints, which seem to merit a fair share of confidence, has not en-
abled me to identify either of the other names on this stone as in
any way related to the mother of St. David, or, indeed, with any

* Carew (p. 123) gives a curious account of this water cure.—The patient
having been placed on the brink of a square pool, filled with water from St.
Nun’s well, was, by a sudden blow on the breast, tumbled into the pool, where
he was tossed up and down by some strong hands till his fury forsook him.
He was then carried to the church, and certain masses sung over him; if he
was not cured at once, the immersion was repeated.—Borlase’s Nat. Hist.,
pp- 302, 303.

ANCIENT INSCRIBED STONES. 51

one of the long list of his countrymen there particularized.* Iam
therefore driven to the conclusion, that the Nonnita of the inscrip-
tion was a different person; but the inquiry has made it every way
probable that she was named after St. Nun, and has shown, I think,
very fair grounds for the belief, that several members of the family
of the Saint were connected specially with those parts of Roseland, {
which may also have been visited by her.—It may be worth while
to state these grounds distinctly, as some light may thus be thrown
on the relations of Wales and Cornwall at a particular period, and
incidentally some corrections may be suggested of the statements
given in our most accredited books, in regard to persons of some
note in early Cornish legends, and the period at which they lived.

It will be seen from the subjoined genealogies that Nonnita
(Nun) was rather closely related to Cuby, of whose Church this
stone forms a part, and to Geraint, from whom the adjoining parish
of Gerrans is supposed to be named.

PaTERNAL LINE oF St. Cypr (CuBy).

CysTENNYN (Constantine) GornEv, contemporary with Brychan, A.D. 410--450.

Dicain ¢ ERBIN
YscGIn Geraint (Gerennius, Gerrans).
GaRWwy Capo SELYF CYNGAR LESTYN
/ CyYBI

Selyf married Gwen, the sister of Non, and Cybi was their son;
his mother’s ancestry is given as follows:

* Others may be more fortunate, and, at any rate, the names themselves
are valuable, as probably belonging to Cornishmen of note about the 6th
century. 5

¢ It may deserve notice, that the Welsh name of the valley of Rosina,
where David founded or restored a Monastery, which was afterwards called
Menevia, is Rhés, the same word, meaning moist land, from which Roseland
derives its name.

+ To Digain the foundation of Llangerniw, or ‘“‘ the Church ofthe Corn-
ishman,” in Denbighshire, is attributed.—Rees’ Welsh Saints, p. 134.

ESO

52 ANCIENT INSCRIBED STONES.

GwrTHEYRN (Vortigern) the British Chief, about A.D. 447.
GwrrHerFyr (Vortimer) Fendigaid.

Anna, daughter, married to a widower, Gynyr of Caer Gawch.

| |
(A Son) GistLIan (2 Daughters) Non GWEN
| |
M*- Sanppz (Son of Ceredig ap Cunedda.) M¢4: Sznyr (Son of Geraint).

|
Sr. Davin * (died about A.D. 544). over

Assuming the correctness of this statement, St. Cuby was grand-
son to Geraint, nephew to St. Non, and first cousin to St. David.
His father, Selyf, was the person who is called, in the legendary
accounts, Solomon, Duke of Cornwall.| According to Usher and
others, Solomon was the father of Kebius (Cuby), but the date of the
death of the latter is thrown back more than a century, to A.D. 369.
—This error is partly attributable to a confusion between the Latin
Constantines { and the above Cystennyn Gorneu,—partly to his
having been supposed to have been ordained by St. Hilary, Bishop
of Poictiers, owing, probably, to the circumstance that one of Cybi’s

* Capgrave, the hagiologist of the 15th century, has a story of a casual

meeting of the King of the region called Ceretica, with a religious virgin,
called Nonnita, of great beauty, on whom, becoming violently enamoured, he
laid lustful hands, and the birth of St. David was the consequence,—the
mother ‘‘ persevering in chastity both of mind and body, and sustaining her-
self only with bread and water.” The name of Xanthus, evidently a merely
classical form of Sandde, is given to this King; and Ceretica is clearly the
Latin shape of Ceredig, (Cardigan). This tale has probably no better founda-
tion than the circumstance that St. David’s mother was called Non; but
if Sandde was like his father Ceredig, such an adventure would not have
been altogether foreign to his nature, as there is sufficient reason to believe
the latter to be the Coroticus inveighed against by St. Patrick as having
landed with a party of armed followers, and plundered a large district, where
the Saint had, on the very day before, baptized and confirmed a vast number
of converts, of whom several were murdered, and many more sold as slaves
to the Picts and Scots.—The indignant letter in which Coroticus and his
followers are declared to be excommunicated, is the only authentic writing of
St. Patrick, besides the Confession, which has come down to us.

+ Rees’ Welsh Saints, p. 232.

{ The favourite notion that Constantine the Great was born in Britain,
is untenable.—He was of full age A.D. 306, when he was proclaimed Emperor,
and his father Constantius visited Britain, for the first time, in 296. Helen
was divorced ten years before this, and is not therefore likely to have been a
Briton.— Rees, p. 98.

ANCIENT INSCRIBED STONES. 53

contemporary saints in the island of Anglesea,* the chief scene of
his pastoral labours, was called Elian, a name which the Welsh give
also to St. Hilary.

Besides Altarnun, { already referred to, the Churches of Pelynt,
in Cornwall, and Bradstone, just across the Tamar, are dedicated te
St. Non. There was formerly a Chapel at Nonnestonys, in the
parish of Altarnun, licensed by Bishop Stafford, 18th September,
1400, and named, without doubt, after her, like the Church. The
same connection may, perhaps, be traced for the Chapel of St.
Nynnina, existing in Pelynt in the 13th century; and her name,
probably, enters into the composition of Trenonna, in Veryan, about
two miles from Cuby, and of Plas-nonn|| in Padstow. Several.
religious edifices in Wales have also been dedicated to her memory,
but it appears that Non (Nonna or Nonnita) has only doubtful claim
to the title of Saint, although a portion of the special veneration |

* Cybi is especially distinguished as the founder of a religious society at
Caergybi, now Holyhead, in Anglesea, near to the spot where Caswallon Lawhir
had slain Serigi, over whose grave a chapel was afterwards erected. Four
churches, all called Llangybi, in different parts of Wales, were dedicated to
him.

+ Rees, p. 267.—Geraint, the grandfather of Cybi, is considered by Rees
(p. 169) to be the chieftain of Dyfnaint or Devon, more properly Danmonia, who
fell at Longborth (Langport), A.D. 540, fighting as a naval commander, under
Arthur.—This is not altogether incompatible with the chronology, but he
must have been an old man at the time.— Whether the existence can be estab-
lished of a second Gerennius, who died in his bed, having first received the
blessing of St. Teilo, who was returning from Armorica, may admit of doubt.—
Usher says he was King of Cornwall in 589.

t In a letter on Altarnun, published, with the signature Curiosus, by the
late Dr. Oliver, in the Hweter F)ying Post for 27th December, 1852, he says :—
‘*The Church derives its name from St. Nonita, or Nouna, or Nunna, the
‘“‘mother of St. David, the metropolitan and patron of Wales.—From the
“survey of the parish in 1281, we discover, that the Service Book of the
** Church (Ordinale) was good, and sufficient, t.e., after the Sarum Rite—that
‘it contained a life of St. Nouna, ‘ Vita Sancte Nounne.’ William of Wor-
“‘eester, quoting the Calendar of St. Michael’s Mount, affirms, that her re-
‘‘mains lay within the parochial Church of Alternon, ‘jacet apud ecclesiam
“ Alternonie.’ The festival of St. Non was kept on 2nd March, the day
‘after her son St. David died, about the year 544.”

|| 1 am indebted to the Rev. John Carne, of Kglos-Merther, for pointing
out this place, and the Chapel in Pelynt; respecting the latter, he has sup-
plied the following particulars:—‘‘In the |Taxatio Hcclesiastica of Pope
“‘ Nicholas IV, (1291), under the Deanery of West, we meet with ‘Capella S’ce
“¢ Niemyne al’s Nynnyne.’ This Chapel of S. Nynnina was in Pelynt, as we
‘“‘find by Bishop Stafford’s Register (1409). In the Inquisitiones Nonarum
*« (1342), it is called the Chapel of S. Neomena. ‘The saint is probably the
+¢ same with S. Nin, Martyr, commemorated June 15.”

54 ANCIENT INSCRIBED STONES.

bestowed on her son hasattached to her.* Davidstow, near Camel-
ford, in the immediate neighbourhood of Altarnun, is the only
Church in Cornwall dedicated to him, and it is curious that his
Welsh name, Dewi, is preserved in the local pronunciation, Dew-
stow. In Devon, he is considered the patron Saint of the two
Churches of Thelbridge, R., and Ashprington, R., and of the Chapelry
of St. David’s, in the City of Exeter. There are only three religious
edifices dedicated to St. David in the rest of England, and those
were consecrated to his memory long after the conversion of the
Saxons. Mr. Rees remarks that ‘‘though none of his ancient bio-
‘‘oraphers have noticed that he passed any portion of his life in
‘¢ Devon and Cornwall, the circumstance that he visited these counties,
‘“ probably in the early part of his life, is intimated in the poetry of
“‘wynfardd, + who says that he received ill treatment there, at the
“hands of a female, on account of which the inhabitants suffered
‘his vengeance.”

This inscribed stone was, no doubt, originally of greater length,

* Nonna was admitted into the Kalendar of the British Church.—Wil-
liams, Ecclesiastical Antiquities of the Cymry, p. 301, &e.

The title of Saint in the early Welsh Church, does not appear to
involve the pretensions attached to it in the Romish Kalendar, into which
very few Welsh Saints, it is said only six, have been admitted. There are
but few notices in the Welsh language of miracles performed by them, and
few of them have been dignified with the title of Martyr. The character in
which, more especially, their names have been handed down to posterity, is
that of Founders of Churches. Many of them had more than ordinary
opportunities of conferring this blessing upon their country; for they were
related to its Chieftains, and the Churches they founded were often situate
within the territory of the head of their tribe. In nearly all cases, the
assumption of their names is attributable to local causes. The consecration
of a place seems to have been effected by the residence of a person of pre-
sumed sanctity, who for a given time performed certain religious exercises
upon the spot. Such a founder would be afterwards considered the Saint of
the Church which bore his name.—Rees, Op. cit., pp. 61—72.

+ Rees, Welsh Saints, p. 199. Mr. Rees gives the following translation
of Gwynfardd’s lines :—

“He endured buffetings, very hard blows,

From the hands of an uncourteous woman, devoid of modesty,

He took vengeance, he endangered the Sceptre of Devon (Diffneint),
And those who were not slain were burned.”

The conclusion indicates, no doubt, rather what the poet thought befitting
such a Saint, than St. David’s will or power, assuming that he really en-
dured the clapperclawing and knocks described, and proved by sad experience,
“furens quid foemina possit.”

ANCIENT INSCRIBED STONES. 55

and fixed upright in the ground, so as to read from above down-
wards, in accordance with the rule in regard to such monuments.—
The present Church, the Tower excepted, was built about 1828, the
bedy of the older edifice having been almost entirely taken down;
but this stone was probably reinstated in its corner.—Where it first
‘stood cannot be ascertained.—There is a tongue of land forming the
S.W. portion of Cuby, separated by a brook from Veryan, which is
still called ‘‘the Sanctuary,” or locally ‘‘Centuary ” or ‘‘Centry.”
—This may have been the more sacred spot in very early days; and
it must not be forgotten that Tregoney was, like other towns at the
head of our tidal rivers, a place of considerable relative importance
in those times,—a fit centre for missionary work.

THE CUBERT STONE.

The description of this monument by Mr. Longueville Jones,
already referred to, is as follows :—

‘‘In the western side of the tower of St. Cubert’s Church, is em-
“bedded this stone, which was found when some repairs and recon-
‘structions were carried on there. The stone is a very hard and
‘unusually fine-grained granite; and the inscription seems to have
‘suffered no injury whatever. It reads off easily :

CONETOCI
FYLI TEGERNO
MALI

‘¢ This inscription is not cut so carefully as the one just described,”
(that at Gulval); ‘‘and yet, from the nature of the stone and the
*‘ great smoothness of its surface, no manual difficulty ought to have
‘“been experienced by the person who incised the characters. The
‘irregularities, therefore, mark a time of declining art, and possibly
“of trouble; and no doubt the inscription was the work of hands
‘found on the spot where it was first erected. The careless N and
‘7 in the first line shew this, and the general want of parallelism
‘is another indication.—The circumstance of the | being placed
‘‘horizontally at the end of the first and third lines, points to an analogy

56 ANCIENT INSCRIBED STONES.

“‘between this inscription and several in Wales.—The form of the
‘“‘ a, too, is common to this stone, and to one found near Cwmdu,
“‘in Brecknockshire.—The m is found also on Welsh stones; but the
“‘R presents the peculiarity of the horizontal bar, observed in the
“inscription at St. Clement’s.* There appears to be no contraction
‘fon this stone, and the most recent of the forms shown by the
“letters are those of the G and the mM.”

THE CUBERT STONE.

On this reading I would only venture to suggest a doubt whether
the letter accepted as G, do not rather represent J or Y; the moreso, be-
cause there is little reason to suspect Saxon influence in this case.

The inscription may be regarded as including the names, either
of two, or of three individuals. Under the former interpretation,
the stone would be the monument of Conetocus, the son of Teger-
nomalus; while, by the latter, Mali would indicate a distinct person.
—I owe to the Rev. J. Carne the suggestion, that ‘the name of
‘<Gonetoc, on the Cubert stone, may possibly be recognized as that of
6©§. Gwinedoc or Enodoc, to whose memory there is a Chapel in the

* A valuable service would be rendered by the publication of an alphabet,
giving all the forms of the several letters found in early British inscriptions,
with references to the stones on which they occur.—The materials for such
an epigraphic conspectus are now within easy reach.—C, B.

ANCIENT INSCRIBED STONES. 57

“Parish of S. Minver.”* Taking the epigraph as including three
names, it has appeared to me rather curious, that they may all,
without violence, be appropriated to one great Welsh family, that
of Cunedda Wledig, to which, both St. David and Carannog, + after
whom the adjoining Parish of Crantock is named, were related.

The father of Cunedda, (in Latin, Cunedagius), was called Edeyrn,
here represented by Teyern, and the name of one of his sons was
Mael, the Saint of two Churches in Wales.—Such conjectures may
be excused;{ but it is probable that the names incised on thise
monuments belonged, for the most part, to families of merely local
consideration.—Further evidence may, perhaps, tend to show that
this particular district, on the northern coasts of Cornwall, was,
like Roseland in the south, more especially associated, at one time,
with missionaries from Wales.

* Mr. Carne further writes: ‘‘In 8. Gonnett’s in Roche, and Langunnet
‘sin §. Veep, we trace the name of the hermit Conandus or Gonandus, to
‘‘whom Roche Church is dedicated; he may have been the same as Conan,
“Bishop of Bodmin and §. Germans, A.D. 936.” Touching S. Gwinedoe,
it is curious how the country people have preserved, whilst vulgarizing, the
original name, in the pronunciation Sinkin Neddy, evidently debased from
San Kennedy—the termination, oc, is sunk.—C. B.

+ According to the Welsh genealogy, Carannog was a nephew of St. Non,
and a first cousin of Dewi, (St. David), both of them being grandsons of
Ceredig, the son of Cunedda Wledig.—Carannog appears to have been a
saint and missionary of considerable eminence.—A few extracts from the
account of him, by John of Teignmouth, as translated by Cressy, may be
amusing, as a specimen of the way in which the lives of saints were written
in the middleages. ‘‘ A certain prince, named Keredic, had many children ;
“among which, one was called Carantoc. Now, in those days, the Scotts did
‘¢ prievously vex Brittany (Britain), so that his father, unable to sustain the
‘‘weight and troubles of goveynment, would have resigned the province to
‘“‘Carantoc, but he, who loved the celestial King far more than an earthly
‘‘kinedom, fled away; and having bought of a poor man a wallet and a staff,
““by God’s conduct was brought to a certain pleasant place, where he, reposing,
“built an oratory, and there spent his time in the praises of God.—At last he
“passed over into Ireland, invited by his affection to St. Patrick. Whither
“being come, by common advice they determined to separate themselves, and
‘that one of them should travel in preaching the gospel toward the right
‘‘hand, the other toward the left. In their company were many ecclesiastical
“persons attending them; and they agreed once every year to meet together
‘at an appointed place.”—Rees, Op. cit, p. 209.

+ Many such attempts at identification, more or less plausible, might be
offered: I will confine myself to one. On the stone at St. Dogmael’s, in
Wales, and on the Fardel Stone,—the text of a very able paper by Mr.
Smirke, in our Report for 1861,—the name of Sagranus (or perhaps Sasranus,
for the first and third letters are identical in form in both cases), occurs, associ-
ated with Irish Oghams.—Is not this 8. Saeran, a native of Iveland, and an
active missionary in Wales, in the latter half of the 6th Century?

58 ANCIENT INSCRIBED STONES.

Crantock was the seat of a very early collegiate ecclesiastical
establishment, having nine prebends; it is mentioned as such in
Domesday; and in the inquisition of the Bishops of Lincoln and
Winchester, 1294, it is higher rated, says Hals, to the Pope’s annat
than any other Church in Cornwall.—It seems to have been an im-
portant centre for education also; and it may reasonably be inferred,
that the choice of this locality, somewhat difficult of access, as it is,
from the body of the County, was determined by the fact that it had
been, in much earlier times, the scene of active missionary efforts,
and that it had continued for some ages a focus of religious ministra-
tions. The discovery of monuments contemporary with almost the
earliest of these apostolic labours, serves to invest their legendary
history with a reality, which adds greatly to its interest.

Both these stones have been protected by popular veneration—
the best security being afforded to them by making them integral
parts of the two Churches. The monument at Cuby is, I believe,
the only instance in which several members of a family are included
in any early Cornish inscription, or a female name recorded. If
there are three names on the Cubert stone, that would be a second
similar, but less marked, example.

My remarks have run to greater length than I intended; but
these stones, besides the interest they possess in common with those
already figured in Cornish works, seemed to open up a line of in-
quiry into the religious and social connection of this county and
Wales, at the most flourishing period of their independent existence,
not as yet, so far as I am aware, much explored, but to be followed
up, it is to be hoped, hereafter by competent hands.

Norr.—I beg to tender my best thanks for valuable aid, to our President,
Mr. Smirke; to the Rev. R. P. Warren, formerly Vicar of Tregoney, who first
called my attention to the Cuby stone ; to the present Vicar, the Rey. J. H. C.
Borwell; to the Rey. R. H. Tripp, Vicar of Altarnun; to my fellow-labourer
in the rubbings, Mr. Alexander Paull; and to the Rev. J. W. Murray, who
bestowed much pains on the elaboration of the Genealogies, and by whom
the story of S. Gerennius has been pleasingly told in a Letter to the Rey.
S. J. Trist, Vicar of Veryan, published in 1855.

AWE

Lil) Alf ait ee
iw

Up iW
i ai

eae) ak sie
ue ee

IX.— Words formerly in use in West Cornwall.

S Addenda to the “ List of Words in common use in West Corn-

wall,” given by the late Mr. Thomas Garland in No. III of

the Journal, a Correspondent (H.) furnishes the following words as

formerly in use in that district; but he states that some of them
have been already given as used in different senses.

Bucea. A hobgoblin, a spirit.

‘‘The Bucea will have thee!” Mr. Garland’s List gives the
meaning as ‘‘ Scarecrow”; in which sense it was also used, in com-
mon with ‘‘ Buggaboo.” Mr. Couch, in No. I of the Journal, gives
the ‘‘ Buck” in the dairy, turning the milk sour. Shakspeare has
“Tush! Tush! fear boys with Bugs.”

Corrisy, or Cornizer. An old grudge.

Mentioned before (No. II) as possibly derived from corrodo ;
but may it not be traced to the Norman corroucir—to be angry?

Crogan. A large shell.
CuickcHacker. The wheatear; from the bird’s note.
CuuckLEHEAD. Dunderhead. Stupid Oaf.

Foocu.

Mr. Garland’s List gives the meaning as ‘slovenly plight.”
This is a secondary sense. To ‘“‘fooch” is to thrust with difficulty—
to thrust yourself. To ‘‘pock” is to push another. A remonstrant
in a crowd says: ‘‘ Where are ee fooching to? Don’t pock me about
so!” The late Mr. Tregellas, however, used these words as nearly
synonymous in his stoyy of a Mine Agent superintending the re-
moval of a beam of wood: ‘“‘Come, men, fooch un along!” adding,
in reply to a question from a by-stander: ‘‘ What’s fooch?” ‘* Why,
pock, to be sure !—Well then, pock un along, men! pock un along!”

Fueean. A miner’s cake. Dough baked with meat in the middle.
Guaze. To stare.

‘The great eyes of un glazing up at me.”
GrEzE-DANcE. Mummers’ Dance. Qy. disguise—déguiser.
Horniwink. A toad.

- Mr. Couch gives it ag the name of a plover, in Hast Corn-
wall. In the West it meant a toad, or slug. Again, an old tumble-
down house has been revilingly described as ‘‘an old shab-rag
horniwink place.”

Kicxuse. Ricketty, easily upset.

60 WORDS IN USE IN WEST CORNWALL.

Kerenty. Having a favourable appearance. ‘‘ A brave keenly
lode.” Qy. kindly.
Kisxy. The dried stem of the herb Alexander. Light and brittle.

An indignant miner, speaking of a gentleman of very diminu-
tive stature, said: “Tl seat the little kisky legs of un.”
19

Lrerrvp. To beat. ‘I'll give thee such a lerruping!

Mr. Couch says ‘‘leripping” signifies unusual size, and,
curiously enough, he illustrates the sense by the slang term ‘‘ whop-
ping,” which is also used in the sense of a beating.

Lixes. Probability. ‘There’s likes of rain at last.”
Lrewrn. A sheltered place; in the lee.
Mr. Couch gives the word ‘“‘ lew ’=sheltered.
Mores. Roots of a tree, by which it is moored,—fastened as by
anchors.
Nones. On purpose. “He did it for the nones.”

Shakspeare uses ‘‘nonce” in the sense of the present occa-
sion: ‘‘I have a case of buckram for the nonce.”

Nogereneap. Same as “ chucklehead.”

Mr. Garland’s List has *‘ Noggy” as ‘‘ blockhead.”

Prrasse-surE. Assuredly. ‘‘ Please sure, I will then.”

Pass. Quietus. ‘‘They’ll give him his pass some night or other.’*

Does it refer to the ‘“‘ passing bell” ?

Parr. “A pair of moyles”—mules (usually about 30) used for
carrying tin. ‘‘A pair of men,” any number engaged
about the same work.

Penpatey. The Blue Tit.

Preepy. Conceited.

Spur
SPELL

Sxeer. A Squirt. A skeet pump, spouting water; as distinguished
from a draw well.

Paceypow. A newt; land-lizard.

Scavet-an-cow. <A confused noise of scolding, &c.

Svuzs, or Suzz. Familiar for companions, or friends. ‘‘ Come along,
sues!”? Qy. cum suis ?

Sawn. A cave at the bottom of a cliff, extending inland and fre-
quented by seals.

Scrurr. (Verb) To crouch, or shrink together. ‘‘He’s sitting
scruffed up in the corner.’”’ (Substantive) Skin; cuticle;
‘hold a dog by the scruff of his neck.” Qy. scarf-skin.

} ““T’ve done a pure spur (or spell) of work to-day.”

WORDS IN USE IN WEST CORNWALL. 61

Stowcripete. The Blindworm. Mr. Stackhouse (No. II) gives the
word as “‘ Long-cripple.”’

Stram. ‘The cart came stram against the wall.” ‘He ran stram
up against me.”

Strammine (Secondary sense of the preceding). ‘‘He told mea
stramming great lie!”

Vean. Little. ‘‘Cheel vean,” a term of endearment=little child.

Vinnans. Sand Eels.

Uppina-stock, (Hxppine-stock, Polwhele). Stone-steps attached to
an outhouse, to enable the goodwife to mount behind her
husband in the days when pillions were used.

The late Mr. Le Grice, seeing a clergyman riding, with his
wife dressed in black on the pillion, quoted the well-known line in
Horace :—

‘Post equitem sedet atra cura.”

We have recewed the following additions from another correspondent.

Baxester. A Baker.

Butcuep. Tossed or gored by a bullock.

Cas. To handle overmuch, to soil with handling.
Cassy. Sticky.

Carney. To wheedle or coax.

CuanrEerIne. Mumbling or humming to one’s self.
Cratn-orr. Excellent, perfect.

Croveine. Shuffling, awkward. ‘‘Crouging along.”
Derw-snait. A slug.

Durr. To strike.

Fitter. Full. ‘He had his filth of broth.”
Foatuy. Forward, presumptuous.

Gamuur. Fun, frolic. —

Guipper. Any kind of smooth enamel.

Guierz. To drink greedily.

Guaws. Dried horse or cow-dung.
‘‘ We cheldurn was sent to pick glaws,” for fuel.

62 WORDS IN USE IN WEST CORNWALL.

Guix, gurxer. A heavy blow, thud, or fall, synonymous with what
is known as a ‘‘gutter”’ in bathing.

‘“‘ There, overbold, great Hobbes from a ten-foot height descended,
Prone, as a quadruped, prone with hands and feet protending ;
‘Hobbes’s gutter,’ the Piper entitles the spot, profanely.”

Clough’s Poems.

Hoop. Wood, forest.
Jowps. Pieces. ‘Scat in jowds.”

Looxine. Asking, demanding. ‘“‘They was looking 9d. a pound
for beef.”

Men-yur=Measure. Vuxs-yun. Vision, a ghost.

Murrick. Acsloven. ‘You baistly murrick!”

Norry. Neither.

Orry. Hither.

Powers. A large quantity.

Prinkep. Prim. ‘She was prinked up.”

Ranpteat. <A long protracted affair, spun out. ‘‘ He was telling a
regular randigal.”

Racz. To placeinarow. ‘Cups raced along the shelf.”

Scat. A fair quantity. ‘‘ We’ve had a braave scat of fine weather.”

Sieur. A large quantity. ‘A sight of ore.” ‘A sight of fish.”

Sxer. To graze, or rub against.

SuercH. An offensive smell. The smoke from a candle.

SreEpEeD, SteapED. Supplied. ‘‘You can have some more to-
morrow, if you arn’t steaded before.”

Srrrripver. Fuss, bother.

Travettine. Applied to Walking only. In contradistinction to
riding or driving.

Troi. A feast.

X.—Borough of Hast Looe.—From Jonatuan Covcsa, F.L.S., &c.

HE internal history of the several Cornish Boroughs, at the time
when they revelled in their political privileges, cannot be writ-
ten in full, and many of the particulars are rapidly vanishing from
memory; but there occasionally come to hand materials which
should not be suffered to perish: the more especially as they serve
to illustrate the characters of people who, in their day, occupied a
conspicuous place in society; and also tend to show that the people
in general of these political institutions were not always the most
prosperous and contented of the King’s subjects. The writer of the
following letter was of an ancient family in the Borough of East
Looe. It is obvious that he had drunk deeply of the then fashion-
able doctrine of passive obedience; but we can scarcely believe that
the people of Looe, on the appearance of a foe, would have shewn
themselves such cowards as they are here represented to be; and
one hundred years later than the date of this letter there was at
East Looe a Thomas Bond, whom I suppose to have been the grand-~
son of the writer, and who, in critical times, commanded a gallant
corps of Volunteer Artillery; as at the present time does Captain
Robert Thomas. The last named Thomas Bond, Esquire, was the
author of an interesting History of his native town.

Letter of the Mayor of Hast Looe to the Right Reverend Bishop
Trelawny.

Looe, 29th September, 1708.
My Lord,

The Inhabitants of this Burrough have againe chossen mee
for theyr Mayor. My Lord, I shali carefully observe two things
whilst I am in this Station: first, to sweare no Man of this Burrough,
Magistrate or otherwise, without a possetive command from your
Lordship. Secondly,—not to presume to draw up any petition to
the Honnorable Burgesses of this Burrough, or any others, on any
account whatever, without your Lordship’s Direction, Instruction,
and approbation; let the necessityes of our T. & Burrough be what
they will. My Lord,—I hope your Lordship will not be offended,

F

64 BOROUGH OF EAST LOOE.

If I presume humbley, submissively, and all Dutifullness, to aske
your Lordship, whither it 6’ant hard upon every Magistrate in Looe
to bee Two Years in foure Mayor (and Justice) of this Towne,
which, as we now are, must bee and is.

My Lord,—the antient Magistrates of this Towne having leased
out all the Towne Lands, thare remaynes nothing now but a little
standing rents, which every year growes less and less, and is only
capable of Defraying the Incident charges of it—can afford almost
nothing toward reparations.

My Lord,—The Inhabitants in Generall cast their aspertions
upon the Mayor and Majest. for not seting in Order the whole Dis-
order, without enabling them to the doeing of it: If they should
suffer an Equall rate to be made, I would goe myself in the Col-
lection, and Lay it out with the utmost frugality to the use In-
tended; but tis Impossible for the best men in the world to make
bricke without straw. My Lord, I crave leave to Speake but one
word more, which is this:—did the Enemie but know our circum-
stances, we should certainly Sure be made the Subjects of their
pray, and the Objects of theyr fury; for If but a boate, with Twenty
arm’d men, did but presume to Land heare, the whole Towne must
fly before them; and our Circumstances are Deplorable, and call for
compassion.

My Lord,—I did this day desire the several Artisses of this
Borrough to Notifie to me what it might cost to repayre all things
repayrable, and heres what they have signified to mee; but which
way to Effectuate it I cannot tell. My Lord, Wee have appointed
the Law Court for Munday the iv day of October; what Com-
mands your Lordship hath to lay upon mee, that day shall bee
obayed. With all the Dutifulness and Zeale Immaginable,

My Lord, I am Your Lordships most dutifull obedient
faithfull humble Servant,

: THO. BOND.
These for the Right Reverend
Father in Gon,
Jonathan Lord Bishop
of Exon, att Trelawne
humbley p'sent.

XI.— Cornish Marine Shells. From A CorgisponpDENt.

HE following List of known Cornish Marine Shells comprises
303 species, besides many varieties. Mr. Jeffreys’ interesting
and valuable work on British Conchology being completed only so
far as the Genera Lacuna and Littorina of Ham: Lnttorinide, the
nomenclature of Forbes and Hanley has been generally adopted for
the remaining species, some of which were undiscovered in 1853.

The genera Spirialis Adeorbis and Janthina, although inserted
before Littorina, have not yet been described by Mr. Jeffreys.

The letters ‘“R” and ‘‘RR” denote the supposed rarity of the
particular species as Cornish. Those not so distinguished are more
frequent on our coasts.

Where no locality is given, the species has been found in several
places.

ANOMIDE 1.000. Anomia Hphippium.

aculeata.

patelliformis.

OsTREIDE ...... Ostrea edulis. and vars:

PEcTINIDE .....- Pecten pusio.

varius. and vars: purpurea and yellow.
opercularis. and var: lineata, Helford. -

Hd 1

Tigrinus. and white var:

teste. RR. off Nare Point & Land’s End.
similis.

MALIMUS.

Lima subaurtieulata. Falmouth.
Loscombit. and’s End and Falmouth.
Hiaus. and var: tenera, Land’s End.
AVICULIDZ ,..... Avicula Hirundo. RR. Falmouth.
Pinna rudis.
Myrmimz ...... Dytilus edulis. and vars: Galloprovincialis and
pellucida.

modiolus.
barbatus. KR. Falmouth.
m2

66

IMyTInID a 6...

AROTDIAG ere cccreiehers

KELLIIDE .ecce.

WucINIDm ...%.

CARDITIDA 5.0000
WARDTED A cieiee se .

CYPRINIDZ ....0.

CORNISH MARINE SHELLS.

Mytilus Adriaticus. and var: ovalis.
phaseolinus. KR. Falmouth Harbour.
Modiolaria marmorata. Falmouth & Land’s End.
costulata. Land’s End.
discors. Falmouth.
Crenella rhombea. RR. Land’s End,
Nucula nucleus. and var: radiata, Falmouth.
nitida. J. Land’s End.
Pectunculus glycymeris.
Arca lactea. Penzance.
tetragona. Hayle and Helford.
Lepton squamosum. Helford.
nitidum. & var: convexa, RR. Fal. Harb.

Clarkia. RR. Falmouth Harbour.
Montacuta bidentata. St. Michael’s Mount.
ferruginosa. Hayle.
substriata. KR. Penzance.
Lasea rubra.
Kellia suborbicularis.
Loripes lacteus. RR. Falmouth.
divaricatus. RR. Hayle and Falmouth.
Lucina spinifera. Falmouth, 30 fms.
borealis. Hayle.
Axinus flexuosus. Hayle.
Diplodonta rotundata. Hayle.
Cyamium minutun.
Cardium echinatum. Hayle and Helford.
tuberculatum. Hayle.
exiguum. Falmouth Harbour.
fasciatum.
nodosum. and var: rosea, Falmouth.
edule.
— norvegicum. and var: pallida, Hayle.
Isocardia Cor. RR. Falmouth.
Cyprina Islandica.
Astarte sulcata. KR. Falmouth.
triangularis.
Circe minima. Wolf rock.

B
oI

al

* Dredged off Falmouth in 1839.—8 or 9 single valves found at Hayle,
3-5.

VENERIDE ..ceee

TELLINIDE .occce

MACTRIDZ i.ce..

CORNISH MARINE SHELLS. 67

Venus exoleta.
lincta.
chione.
fasciata.

Falmouth Harbour and Hayle.
and var: radiata, R. Helford.
casina. KR. Wolf rock.
verrucosa. Falmouth Harbour.
ovata. Falmouth.
gallina.
Tapes aureus. and var:
virgineus.
pullastra.
decussatus.
Lucinopsis undata.
Gastrana fragilis.
Tellina balaustina. RR. Falmouth.
crassa. Helford and Hayle.
Balthiea.
tenuis.
fabula.
squalida.
donacina.
pusilla.
Psammobia tellinella.
costulata.
Ferroensis.
vespertina.
Donax vittatus.
folitus. BR. Hayle.
Amphidesma castaneum. Land’s End.
Mactra solida. and var: elliptica, R. Land’s End.
subtruncata, Hayle.
stultorum. and var: cinerea, Hayle.

‘Hayle.*

Penzance and Hayle.
Falmouth Harbour.
Hayle.

Pea

guadrata, Fal. Harb.

and var: perforans, Helford.
Falmouth Harbour.
Hayle.

|

Hayle.
R. Hayle.
Falmouth.
Land’s End.
Falmouth and Land’s End.
R. Falmouth.

le

R. Falmouth.

glauca. .
Lutraria elliptica.
— oblonga.

Scrobicularia prismatica.

® Single valves not infrequent at ali only found elsewhere at the

Channel Islands.

68 CORNISH MARINE SHELLS.

Macreipm ...... Scrodicularia nitida. Hayle.
—_—-— alba. Hayle and Falmouth.
— tenuis. Hayle.
————_ piperata. Hayle.
SoLENIDH «eee. Solecurtus candidus. R. Hayle.
antiquatus. BR. Falmouth.
Solen pellueidus. Hayle.
ensis. Helford.
— siliqua. Hayle.
vagina. Helford.
Panportip=...... Pandora inequivalvis. var: obtusa. R. Fal-
mouth, 80 fms.
Lyonsia Norvegica. RR. Falmouth.
ANATINIDE..eee. Lhracia pretenuis. Hayle.
papyraced.
— pubescens. R. Falmouth.
— convexca. RR. Falmouth and Hayle.*
distorta.
CoRBULIDE .eoeee WVecera cuspidata. RR. Land’s End.
Corbula gibba. and var: rosea, Nare Point.
Nibaays gogo000s Mya truncata. Falmouth Harbour.
SaxIcAVIDH .... NSaxicava rugosa. and var: arctica.
Venerupis Irus.
GastrocHaNIDE . Gastrochena dubia. RK. Falmouth.
PHOLADIDE...++- Lholas dactylus. KR. Mount’s Bay.
candida. JK. Falmouth.
— parva. Helford.
crispata. R. Hayle.
Pholadidea papyracea. RR. Hayle and Fal.
Xylophaga dorsalis. KR. Falmouth.
TrrEDINIDE .... Zeredo Norvegica. KR. Land’s End.
megotara. RK. Hayle.
— malleolus. KR. Falmouth.
bipennata. R. Hayle.
Denrartip® .... Dentalium Tarentinum.t
PrEROPODA eeeeee Spirialis Flemingw. RR. Falmouth Harbour.

« Fide F. and H., locality not given.
+ Dentalium entalis has been dredged at Scilly.

CHITONIDE ,..000

PATELLIDZ ..se0e

FISSURELLIDZ. «se

(OaopONA AA booc
CaLYPTR@IDE ..
PRoOGHIUD zs sess

TURBINIDZ ..ccce
TANTHINIDE ..0.

LiTToRINIDZ ....

CORNISH MARINE SHELLS. 69

R. Mousehole.
RR. Coomb, Lantivet.

Chiton fascicularis.
discrepans.
cinereus.
marginatus.
levis. R. Land’s End.
Patella vulgata. and var: depressa.
Helcion pellucidum.
Tectura virginea.
Emarginula fissura.
T0sea.
Fissurella Greca.
Capulus Hungaricus.
Calyptrea Chinensis.
Cyclostrema Cutlerianum. RR. Helford.

Helford.

nitens. Gwyllynvase.
serpuloides. Falmouth Harbour.
Trochus magus.
tumidus.
conerarvus.
umbilicatus.
lineatus. St. Michael’s Mount.
Montacuti.
striatus.
exasperatus. R. Land’s End.
——— millegranus. R. Falmouth. 30 fms.
——— granulatus. RR. Falmouth.

—— Zizyphinus.
Adeorhis subcarinata.

and var: Lyonsw, Helford.

Phasianella pulla.
Lanthina communis. Hayle.*
— exigua. RR. Hayle.
Lacuna crassior. KR. Hayle.
— divaricata. and var: quadrifasciata,
—— puteolus. Land’s End.
— pallidula.
LInttorina obtusata.
— neritoides.

* Occasionally, but rarely, Hayle beach has been strewed with this

species.

70

LirtoriniIpzE

TURRITELLIDE ..

CERITHIADE eeee

ScALARIAD

CORNISH MARINE SHELLS.

Lnttorina litorea.
— rudis. & vars: jugosa saxatilis & sulcata
Assiminea littorea. R. Land’s End.
Rissoa Beanii. Falmouth and Helford.
calathus. Land’s End.
cimicoides. RR. Helford.
cingillus. Land’s End.
costata.
costulata. Helford.
crenulata. Land’s End.
fulgida. and var: Gwyllyngvase.
inconspicua.
labiosa, Helford.
parva. and var: sublutea RR. & interrupta.
prozima. RR. Helford and Hayle.
punctura. Land’s End.
rufilabrum.
rubra.
striata.
semistriata.
soluta. (R. minutissima) Helford.
striatula.
ulve.
ventrosa. var: R. Land’s End.
vitrea. KR. Falmouth.
Zetlandica. Hayle.
Jeffreysia diaphana. Gwyllyngvase and Helford.
— opalina. Mainporth and Helford.
Skenea planorbis. Land’s End.
nitidissima. R. St. Mawes.
Turritella communis.
Cecum trachea. Helford.
—— glabrum. Hayle.
Aporrhais pes pelicant. Helford.
Cerithium reticulatum.
adversum.
Scalaria communis. Penzance and Falmouth.
——— clathratula. Land’s End.
——— Trevelyana. RR. Hayle.
——— TZurionis. KR. Land’s End.

BOPRe EEE:

|
|

CORNISH MARINE SHELLS. Ole

PyraMIDELLIDE.. Aclis ascaris. R. Land’s End.

—— nitidissima. RR. Falmouth Harbour.

—— supranitida. RK. Land’s End & Falmouth.

—— unica. R. Hayle.

Stylifer Turton. RR. Falmouth.*

Eulima polita. Falmouth Harbour.

——— subulata. KR. Nare Point.

——— hilineata. Land’s End.

——— distorta. Land’s End.

Eulimella acicula. R. Hayle and Falmouth.
afinis. KR. Falmouth.
clavula. KR. Falmouth Harbour.

Chemnitzia elegantissima. Helford.

———— fenestrata. R. Helford.

simillima. Falmouth.
indistincta. (Qy. odost.) Hayle.
yufa. KR. Falmouth and St. Merryn.

—__ scalaris. Land’s End.

Odostomia acuta. R. Falmouth Harbour.
conoidea. Lt. Falmouth. 30 fms.
cylindrica. and’s End.
decussata. Helford.
dolioformis. RR. Land’s End.
dubia. KR. Land’s End.
eulimordes. (O. pallida) and var.
excavata. KR. Falmouth.

Gulsone. RR. St. Mawes (Qy. Jef-
Sreysia.)

enterstincta.

insculpta. Falmouth Harbour.

minima. RR. Falmouth Harbour.

St. Mawes, 1865.

obliqua. RR. Helford.

plicata. Hayle.

rissovdes.

spiralis.

strialata. RR. Land’s End.

* Found alive on spines of Echinus—Qy. miliaris ?—1859.
} Found before at Lerwick only.

G

72

PYRAMIDELLIDA..

NATICIDH ..ccc5

VELUTINIDE ....

CANCELLARIADE .,

MURICIDH ....0,

Cond ater etereseicts

CORNISH MARINE SHELLS.

Odostomia truncatula. RR. Falmouth Harbour.
unrdentata.
Warrenw. R.Land’s End & Falmouth.
Otina otis.
Natica monilifera. Helford.
—— mitida. and white var: Helford.
—— Montagu. RR. (H. and F.)*
Velutina levigata. RR. Hayle.
Lamellaria tentaculata.
persprcud. RK. Falmouth.
Cerithiopsis metaxa. RR. Land’s End and St.
Merryn.t
pulchella. KR. Land’s End.
tubercularis.
Murex erinaceus.
Lachesis minima.
Purpura lapillus. and imbricated var: Hayle.
Nassa inerassata. and var: pygmea.
—— reticulata.
Buccinum undatum.
Frusus Islandicus. RR. Falmouth.
Trophon muricatus. Falmouth.
Mangelia attenuata. R. Falmouth Harbour.
brachystoma. KR. Falmouth Harbour.
cancellata. KR. Falmouth. ¢
costata. banded var: and var: co-
arctata, Land’s End.
gracilis. KR. Falmouth.
Guinniana. RR. Land’s End. .
levigata. Welford.
Leufroyu. KR. Falmouth Harbour.
linearis. Falmouth and Land’s End.
scabra. Falmouth.’
nebula. Helford.
purpured. R. Land’s End.

* Fide I’. and H., locality not given.

+ Described as Cerithiwm angustissimum, from a fragment only, F, and
H. app. This species only found elsewhere at the Channel Islands.

t AL. purpurea, var: asperrima of F. and H.

(Coin Oke gas

CYPR@ADH......

BoLLIDA....0. am

IADTAVGTADIE erates

PLEUROBRANCHIDE

’

AURICULIDE

CORNISH MARINE SHELLS. 73

Mangelia rugulosa? St. Merryn, 1865 .*
———. rufa. Land’s End.
septangularis, Falmouth and Land’s
End.
striolata. R. Falmouth and Land’s
End.
teres. RR. Helford and Wolf Rock.
variegata. KR. Falmouth.
Cyprea Huropea.
Ovula acuminata. R. Nare Point.
—— patula. Land’s End.
Margimella levis.
Cylichna eylindracea. UHayle.
——— mamilata. KR. Land’s End.
——— obtusa. var: R. Hayle.

——— truncata.

——— umbilicata. R. Hayle.

Amphisphyra hyalina. RR. Land’s End.

Tornatella fasciata. Falmouth and Hayle.

Akera bullata. RR. Falmouth.

Bulla Cranchii. Falmouth.

—— hydatis. RR. Falmouth Harbour. »

Scaphander lignarius.

zonatus. RR. Hayle.

Philine aperta. Falmouth Harbour.

catena. Land’s End.

punctata. KR. Hayle.

scabra. Hayle and Falmouth.

Aplysia hybrida. Falmouth Harbour and Hel-
ford.

Pleurobranchus membranaceus. KR. Falmouth

Harbour.
Conovulus bidentatus. Land’s End.
— denticulatus. Land’s End.

* The specimens found being worn, provisionally referred by Mr. Jeffreys
to Plewrotoma ruguloswm, of Philippi.i—New as British.

XII.—A Calendar of Natural Periodic Phenomena; kept at Bodmin,
for the year 1865.—By THomas Q. Coucu.

‘“‘Tl semble, en effet, que les phénoménes périodiques forment, pour les
étres organisés, en dehors de la vie individuelle, une vie commune dont on
ne peut saisir les phases qu’en l’étudiant simultanément sur toute la terre.”
—Quetelet.

HE year 1865 was, in many respects, a notable one; and our

Calendar may well be prefaced by a few general observations,

not capable of tabulation, which will help us to a better notion of
its character.

A rough, inclement Winter, and a bleak, dank Spring, retarded
all the processes of Nature, so that until the third week in March
there were scarcely any perceptible signs of life in our fields and
hedgerows. The grass was brown and scanty. Sheep, unable to:
pick up sustenance, died in considerable numbers, and most were
dependent on food carried to them in the shape of corn, turnips, and
even ivy-bushes. The last week in March gave us some fine, sunny
days, in which vegetation made a sudden and long stride; and the
winter-migratory birds, which had stayed with us till then, took
their departure hastily. April was marked throughout by fine,
warm, growing weather, though a little breezy. May was, with
exception of a few frosty mornings about the third week, a fine,
mild, and moist month. The grass sprouted luxuriantly, but the
frost told severely on the apple crop. June gave us a clear month’s
drought, and the green crops suffered much from heat and the fly.
The hay-harvest was early and fine; but the shred of seed-hay was
slight; fully compensated, however, by a fine aftermath. The
end of June brought us a few opportune showers. Corn-harvest
was generally early; July and August moist and ‘ catching”;
barley ripening earlier than wheat. The kerning of the latter was.
much damaged by rust and midge, so that there was a deficiency in
the crop; and there was ‘‘a small heap” of barley. Oats were
small in grain, and somewhat rusted. September was dry through-
out, to the great detriment of green crops. Gastric fever, bilious
diarrheea, and disorder of the digestive organs prevailed; but, strange

NATURAL PERIODIC PHENOMENA. 75

to say, in this Registration District (excluding the three public
establishments) not a single death occurred during the month. On
the 7th of October, after a drought of six weeks and three days,
came timely showers. The green crops were nearly ruined by
drought and mildew. October was, generally, a fine, moist, growing
month; the latter part very rainy. The winter-migratory birds
came very early. November was rainy; and, at the end, was
marked by hurricanes of unusual violence and destructiveness. With
exception of a few slight frosts and hail showers, December was
mild, moist, and genial. It is not without value to mark the com-
_ parative abundance or rarity of certain species of animals and plants.

The Clouded Yellow Butterfly (Colias edusa), and the Death’s-
head Moth ( Acherontia Atropos), were very abundant; the Common
Wasp remarkably scarce. The apple-crop wasa deficient one. The
fruit of the Holly very scarce. Woodcock and Snipe unusually few.

N.B.—The Names printed in Jéalics indicate plants and animals
marked for special observation.

fle means flowers.
fol. foliates.
defol. defoliates.

The time of flowering is to be noted when the flower is sufficiently
expanded to show the anthers; of foliation, when the leaf-bud is so
far open as to show the upper surface of the leaves; of fructification,
at the period of dehiscence of the pericarp, in dehiscent fruits; and,
in others, when they have evidently arrived at maturity; of defolia-
tion, when the greater part of the leaves of the year have fallen off.

January 3. Daphne mezereum, fl.
6. Potentilla fragariastrum, fl.
— Thrush (Turdus musicus) heard.
13. Galanthus nivalis, fi.
15. The Little Bat ( Vespertilio pipistrellus) abroad.
19. Blackbird (Turdus merula) sings.
— Man. Mumps (Cynanche parotidcea) occurs.
— Corylus avellana, fi.
26. Hedge Sparrow (Accentor modularis) sings.

76

February 2.

March 2.

April

28.
Narcissus pseudo-Narcissus, jl.

NATURAL PERIODIC PHENOMENA.

borea), sing.

. Yellow Hammer (Hmberiza citrinella) sings.

Frog (Rana temporaria) spawns.

. Primula vulgaris, fl.
. Man. Scarlatina in Lanhydrock and Lanivet.
. Ranunculus ficarva, fi.

Helleborus viridis, fl.
ibes grossularia, fol.

. Cardamine hirsuta, fl.
. Lonicera Periclymenum, fol.

Rook ( Corvus frugilegus) builds.

. Gonopteryx rhamni, seen.

Tussilago farfara, fl.
Sambucus niger, fol.
Cochlearia Greenlandica, fl.

3. Veronica hederifolia, fl.
— Chrysoplenium oppositifolium, fl.
— Veronica chameedrys, fl.

or)

. Viola canina, fl.

First Week. Man. Gastric fever prevalent.

Man.

common.

. Tussilago farfara, fl.
. Fragaria vesca, fl.

Rook ( Corvus frugilegus) builds.

. Sambucus nigra, fol.

. Snake (Natrix torquata) seen.
. Stellaria holostea, fl.

. Ribes nigram, fol.

Scarlatina prevails in Lanivet during this month,

Skylark (Alauda arvensis), and Woodlark (Alauda ar-

Quinsy

and mumps (Cynanche parotideea) in Bodmin, at the

latter part of it.

. Crategus oxycantha, fol.
. Chiff-chaff (Sylvia rufa) sings.
. Oxalis acetosella, fl.

. Anemone nemorosa, fl.

. Caltha palustris, fl.

3

4

9)

7. Syringa vulgaris, fol.

8

0

1. Atsculus hippocastanum, fol.

v

NATURAL PERIODIC PHENOMENA.

April 12. Prunus spinosa, fl.

— Corylus avellana, fol.

— Glechoma hederacea, fi.

— Ligustrum vulgare, fol.

— Acer pseudo-platanus, fol.

— Beech ( Fagus sylvaticus) fol.
— Cuckoo ( Cuculus canorus) heard.
13. Luzula campestris, fl.

— Allium ursinun, fl.

— Swallows (Hirundo rustica) seen.

Tilia Europea, fol.

15. Orobus tuberosus, fl.

17. Fraxinus excelsior, fol.

— Erysimum Alliaria, fl.

— Hyacinthus nonscriptus, fl.

20. Anoxanthum odoratum, fl.

21. Alnus glutinosa, fol.

— Sorbus aucuparia, fol.

— Swift ( Cypselus apus) seen.

22. Syringa vulgaris, ft.

— Orchis mascula, fl.

23. Cytisus laburnum, fi.

24. Corncrake (Crex pratensis) heard.
— Asperula odorata, fi.

25. Cardamine pratensis, fl.

— Chelidonium majus, fl.

— Ajuga reptans, fl.

— Aisculus iippocasjanum, jt.

26. Iris pseudacorus, fl.

— Pedicularis sylvatica, fl.

27. Tormentilla officinalis.

1. Crategus oxycantha, fi.
— Lotus corniculatus, fl.

4. Sanicula Europea, fl.
— Lysimachia nemorum, fi.

9. Potentilla anserina, fl.
10. Sorbus aucuparia, fi.
14. Furze (Ulex Europzus) dehisces.
— Bunium flexuosun, fl.
19, Hieraceum pilosella, fl,

77

NATURAL PERIODIC PHENOMENA.

. Lonicera Periclymenum, fl.

Rosa canina, fl.

. Sambucus nigra, fl.

. Digitalis purpurea, fl.

. Vanessa atalanta, seen.

. Chrysanthemum Leucanthemum, fl.

Cicadia spumaria froths.
Stellaria graminea, fi.
Viburnum Opulus, fi.

. Rubus fruticosus, fl.
. Sedum anglicum, fi.

Geum urbanun, fi.
Betonica officinalis, fl.

. Erica tetraliz and £. vulgaris, fl.
. Bees swarm.

Peal (Salmo Trutta) ascend our rivers.
Hay harvest begins.

. Ligustrum vulgare, fi.

— Horse-fly (Gistrus equus) seen.

. Lapsana communis, fl.

Prunella vulgaris, fl.
Sedum acre, fi.

. Hypericum pulcher, fl.
. Valeriana officinalis, fl.
. Jasione montana, fl.

Achillea millefolium, fl.

. Hypericum Androscemum, fl.
. Centaurea nigra, fl.

- Thymus serpyllum, fi.

. Teucrium scorodonea, fl.

Spircea ulmaria, fl.

. Anthemis nobilis, fi.

. Linaria vulgaris, fl.

. Eupatorium cannabinun, fl.
. Mentha hirsuta, fl.

Solidago virgaurea, fi.

. Rubus fruticosus, fruits.

25. Oats cut.

. Barley harvest begins.
29. Wheat harvest begins.

NATURAL PERIODIC PHENOMENA. ~ 79

July 30. Calluna vulgaris, fl.
August 3. Serratula tinctoria, fl.
9. Corylus avellana, nuts slip shell.
24. Scabiosa succisa, fi.
September First Week. Acer pseudo-platanus defol.
5. Linnets (Fringilla cannabina) congregate in flocks.
8. Viola canina, autumnal and second flowering begins.
— Man. Gastric fevers have been rife since the Spring.
Muco-enteric disorders common.
24. Acorns (Quercus pedunculatus) slip shell.
26. Hedera helix, fi.
October 2. Starlings (Sturnus vulgaris) appear in flocks.
4, Tufted Duck (Fuligula cristata) seen.
5. Woodcock (Scolopax rusticola) seen.
8. Swallows (Hirunda rustica) still occasionally seen.
Second Week. Fraxinus excelsior, defol.
Third Week. Zilia Europea, defol.
11. Redwing (Turdus iliacus) seen.
November 3. Thrush (Turdus musicus). Winter migratory flocks
appear.
8. Swallow (Hirundo rustica) seen.
28. Snake (Natrix torquata) lying in the sun.
December 13. Frog (Rana temporaria) spawns.
30. Daphne mezereum, fl.

‘sivak OT JO OSRIDAL UIMUPOY oy OAOGE SOYOUT FF.F ULI] SSo[ OU SEM Ivak OT] Jo [TeyUIeI OTT} yey} “IoqMOAON pue

TI S899X9 OT} SLA 4vOIZ O8 YNQ ‘oSr.AOAL OY} MOTO Avy sv JoqWasdag pur ‘une [dy UL T[esUIeA OY,
8] 10} pure ‘(SAYIUT 18.0E) PetoqsISad TAI JayaMOALY YSaT[SIY 91]} LOJ apqrylvwad svar Jaquadaq

Jo oyed oytitoy oy, ‘avodk oy} SuLNp spur YSiy Jo susqe jensnun ue udeq sey aay “(GSS Woy ‘ez
“ny Aq *M Woy “py Arenuve “4say) sajes Lavoy ooayy ydooxgy

“qsvl oy Sv avo sIyy 4]aJ ATa.taAaS SB se
"9.8 ‘squug 4.
"8.0 “GOgT ‘oanqeiadma} oseIOAY ‘SoTIUT 16.6% ‘GOST UI ToyoWOIeg VsR.IIAV

-Ulel JO SouMla.yxG ‘sour Q¢.T ‘og Arenuve ‘Aup auo UT ][eJ 4so}VaIH

*skup dalynoosuod Og SULINp [[aJ Wet
Aue fjaoiwag = *adoyaq otay poplooad raAa
UL} TWO SITY UL AIYSUy Yon Layomoreq ayy, | T-T
“ALITY UMOTY L9A9 “EY puR pugs It} Uo ‘sae
JSOIAvaT] OT} JO OM} AOJ O[QBYALWO. YQUOM SIT,

‘yuo 9u0 UT
d1IY PeplooIt IOAd T[eJUIeA ysajjews ayy avy Ag

aa] PApiover JYSnoAp ysosuoy
ay} Sutaq ‘uit yuoyyim Ayaatynoosuoa sfep eg

"YIFL OY} Wo oes Aavoy V

“SOT]OUL GPEL.Q ‘WaIp
@ paWiaap SUIAG SOUL [0.0 JO [[eJ B) UlUT YIM SkLG “SOYOUL FE.PH W[RJULVA JO oovdoav UlWpOg

IOAY “LZ

86-87} 0&-0T 0-T16| 0G] 6-0¢ |8-0¢
Gé-F | GL-0 GL | I-16 | 91] &-FF [T-SF
00-4 | 16-0 G39G] L-60 | GB | &-SF |6-LF
86-4 | LE-T TIGL] 2:06 | GG | 8-E¢ |L-FE
TT-0 | 60-0 HIT) 8-7T | 4 | 4-89 12-09
86-G | 80-T UIT | T-LT | 8T | $-09 |T-09
TS-6 | 98-0 119 | 8-ST | 8T | §-19 {2-09
G8-T | 6F-T PUG | SST | G | 0-49 |¢-6¢
cO-€ | &F-0 WIT | SFL | 06 | T-TE |98-E¢
GS-T | &1-T P&S | 8-FT | GT | &-0¢ |¢-9¢
GGG | 96-0 TG | 6LT | 06 | €-SF |8-0F
18-7 | 6F-0 PT O-LT | G6 | 0-GF |8-0F
16-9 | OS-T U0 | T-6o | S&B | 0-ZF |€-0F
‘sur | ‘satjour sop | ‘Sap

‘sku

T&
96
8¢
Tg
oF
87
&F

iAg
8¢
G9
OL
GL
FL
LL
G9

‘1990190 “qsnEny
*(sayout %%.0g) [WOW ayy Surmp
‘aay Paplovad aad ysatavay ayy ATpa

G SEQl UL Tvs ysoqwor
p Adres Jo asetaar uiupo
“SOYOUL 86.8 “GOST Ur T[eyULeA [wJoT—'suvaT OT
oS Sn ree ee E> EEEeETE——EEEE——EEaS
16-66

66:06
16-66
89-66
96-06
60-06
60-06
G6-06
68-66
TT-08
00-06

98-86
19-86
F0-66
16-66
GV-66
GL-66
0€-62
19-66
68-66

W

toda} ade10Ae uwupog
O—? 6F81L dus [ey
g

‘kreniqaiy ‘renue
qysioy oderaae ksrunticeres
ae eet yqnopan sen W6¢
é C PUyy pure “M's Wo ‘eg raqmaaonN ‘puovas
M 1940}9Q IYL 9} 0} dn 4yYSnorp Sree eatin eee
{p puv 4oM oY} U99AMN4sq VDUaIayIp aBesoay *¢.0G ‘aanqus
“SONNE GL.ES “PSST UL [ky JsvaT fsoqoUr F9.6¢ “%
dad [pejures ase,

G TaqMaroNy

“GOg ‘(Aep sured

f0 obnsaap

18-06
FP-0E

ST-0€ |°

GF-0
S706
TV-06
§9-08
61-08
66-06
[6-06
GF-0€
OF-06

“sul

00
“AON
‘PO
‘dag
“any
Ane
eune
Avy
Tudy
“Te
“qe

ue
“S98T

eo = 2 | 8 2)
= onk 5 eat + 9 Fn
eo) Ss e |e ap Kep uo Ess |ze/Es | eet | Sis 55 eg "eg reg
*SHUVINTY SOM oir pea ul Se SZ (See | ee|/ RE SR | oge m) .
em lees | Bos To ERAN ese |Pelo28 |s2/8 g J jo a4eq
= S aE Esp |p? Se SCE Ss males Fe = . oe
Es = eo8 =|/S85|28 e|%o | sey uN Xv

“9.INyvIOdUI9} LOF pe}d9L109 puw ‘TaAdT BES 0} poonper T9JOULOIV,
“A /0F of “SHOT “N (6 009 “FYI “SoTOUT g Jooy J ‘punosS OY} OAOGR ‘4007 OSE vos OY} OACGE OBnvH Ure Jo qqstoy
‘NU “TTACAIT “f Waxvuwop «1g
"COST lof mupog un gdey jousnor pvorbojosoajayy fo ,ov.sqgy UR

“patidde uaaq savy (10.04) £y1xeq[rdeg 10g pue (800.04) 1OLIG Kepuy 1Oy suotd01109 aL

pue ‘sored <q apeu ‘plepurys & st pasn Iojamoieg 9 L

*parinao0 41
skep org waemjag
asuel ysaqeaisy
[eurnzp wea yy

vs

TABLE No. 1.
*sImoy Fz Aue Ur
UlOTJ esueI 4S9}valH

*[A0| Bos URDU DAOQL 499J CF VADISI

£98 82
619-86
000-62
£98.66
996.66
699.66
996.66
06P-66
£69.62
V86.66
890-62
918-86

“UT

asuvt sulaIyxXg

“YyWOWU ayy oz
*paarasyo WNUILUTUE

azn[Osyk paze1109

*[AAd] VAS UBAUL JAOYR Joas Fp JO U

694-08

9FE-0¢
070.0¢
888-0¢
096-06
818-0
09F-0¢
66-08
€Pe-0E
968-0
£69.06
696-0¢

“aI

*peatasqo UINUITXeUL
a}NLOSqe pajzIe1109

*raYSIPTD “IW Aq ‘qormusary ‘{10;BAra8qQ [eXOYy of} ye IoJeWIOIeg pIepuLys ayy 4M poreduros

¢1¢.66
068-62
166.62
681-62
[69.66
S1¥.66
G6P-6¢6
908-66
099.66
162-66
689.66
VF9-66

GS-66

“UL

‘Pp Jo
ainsseid urea yy

sare <I

JO 9010; uvoyy

*suvaw A[Y}UOUL
jo Ueoul oni,

=|
‘=

cadet [eurorp
IO} WOT}IAIIED URI

£06.66
801-08
OF8.6¢
PPS.6¢6
€L1-0¢
968-66
PE6-66
6LL-08
PL8-66
GP0-0¢
406-66
618-66
19€-62

“UL

V6.6

£68-6¢

OLJBAa[a SIL 1OJ JOaWOIV| 9y} JO SSutpeor ay [|v 0} pappe aq P[NoYs “Ut o0.0— SHYVAN AU

“+ sUueoTy

60T-0€
176-66
6L4.66
061-08
688-66
096-62
€61-0¢
668-62
690 0€
166 66
606.66
€L6.66

“ur

611-08

£64.66
GSS. 66
EL1-0€
968.66
£66.66
9LT-0€
G&8.6¢
Gh0.0¢
£68.66
678-66
99¢-66
“UL

ree* J9090q
+8°° TAON
* 1940399
+seeandag
“- qsnsny
sees Ine
“ss* une
ane Kew
sees qudy
** YOR TA

“Areniga gy

> Arenuee

“suvam A[q}UeUL
jo ura

"ud 6

“ue q “Sap EF 03
p2qda1109 atussaid Uva

UMALHNOUVA UHL dO SNVAW ATHINOW
RS

‘yunuloy fo uorngusuy pohoay ay7 qv qday suagsihayy most
“GOST wah ay9 tof “4 jb oG “buogT “AT LT 009 UT Ut ‘ounay, qv suorjwaiasgg yooiboposonazy fo hnumung

TABLE No. 2.

*JOUSTeLDO “TW Aq poid01I09 uaaq aavy pur ‘viquing
pre Myessen 4q are sqing Aq pue ya Piepurjys ayy, *Aaerj sassed sre oy YOIyA YSno1g4 ‘poys uopoon v Ut UOTNyNsU] [efoy 9} JO Joos ayy UO paov[d aiv siayaulours3sy 7, ay

a er rc ee
LPL /G-1S) TT 19-09 |9.¢F |2.66 || €-¢ |Z-2F| 6-3 |9.6F| 0-1 19 0G |F-2G | G-T 16-86 ||2-6F |6-06 |¢.z¢ |€-2¢ |F-0¢ |F.gG||"* sueopy

—

O-C€ | OL | 0-S6| £ 10-85 ||F-6 |F-9F| 9-0 |0-2F \8-0h |2-19 |] &F |6-2F| 6-1 \2-GF| 1-0 |8-SF LLP | 6-0 [6-29 ||3-SP |8-9F |9-9F |9-6F |0.FF |4-GF |] *° 499
0-46 | OL | 0-TE | 61 [0-85 |/¢-21 |4-ZF| F-0 |T-8F [0-27 |¢.F9 | 9-F |2.eF| 9.2 LCP} 0 |6-9F |€.8P | &-0 |8-8F |0-SP |S-9F |0.8F |€-6E |G.GP |9.27 ||°° °° TAON
0:07 | 02 | 0-1E} G 0-12 [16.21 |S-F9| 0-1 |¢.99 |1.6F |0-29 |] ZS |0.0¢] 6-2 |¢-2¢| 4-0 |o-¢¢ /z-¢¢ | 8-0 |0-9¢ |]0-1¢ |6.2¢ G-FG |P-65 |0-€6 |8.46]| * 1940399
0-18] 6 | 0-Sh) BI 0-94 |IT-CT |4-29| €-1 |0-F9|¢.9¢ 19.14 || &F [c.g] Le {2-09 | 3-1 P-19 |6-€9 | 4-1 |0-99 |/6-6G |£-09 |G-€9 |€-69 |P-19 |6-F9 ||" °° * Hadas
0-86 | S | 0-PF) £2 [0-28 [10.71 |8-6¢| 2 1 |-19 |¢.F |¢.89 || F-F |4-9¢] ¢-¢ |8.4¢]| FT \2-6¢1L19| Le (2-29 |$.2¢ |¢.8¢ [0.19 19.99 |z-6¢/¢.29 || -* ysusny
0-96) & | O-EF | 96 |0-6L ||L-FL |€-09| 6-1 |Z-29 |Z-9¢ |¢.69 |] LS |e.9¢] Le I¢-8¢ | $1 |9.6¢ F-19 | G-% |9-€9 |,0-89 | 1-09 |9-19 |0-£9 |9.6¢ |9-69 ]"*** Alor
0-0F | GI | 0-€F | FL 10-€8 |/8.22 |£-66| 8-1 |G-19 1-06 6.22 |] 9.6 |L-2¢| 6-¢ |g-¢¢ | 0.2 8-L |Z-19 | O-€ |4-F9 ||0-9S |2.66 |€-6¢ |€.69 |Z-8¢ |9.¢9 ||" *** eune
0-68 | GI | 0-PE | OZ |0-E/ |/8-ST |Z-2| 4-1 |6-€S |0.9F |8-19 |] ¢-¢ |6.2F| 8 [9.6F | 1-3 [2.15 VEG | 6-6 [4-99 |1P-0G |€.2S |2-€¢ |6.6¢ 19.19 |9.9¢ f° *°* ABT
0-87) G | O-TE| £6 |0-64 }/2.61 |9-29) GT |L-FS|¢.FF |0.49 |] 6.9 |F-27| L-€ [2-09 | FT [9.19 6-29 | &-% |L-96 |I8-6F |4.1¢ |¢-e¢ 0-19 |9-1¢ 4.46 ||" *** Iedy
0-08 | 16 | 0-96 | TE |0-9¢ ||F-Z1 |6-68 | 0-1 [6-07 |4.FE |I-ZF || 0-2 |0-FE| 3% |9.8¢ | 2-0 I¢.6¢ |0.1F | G1 [¢-aF Il¢-8¢ |L-oF le. TF 8-GF 0.68 |9- LF || * Gore yy
0-96 | FL | 0-86 | 8T,/0-8¢ [8-6 6-IF] F-0 |£-2h |P-2E [2-27 |] £-€ |9.8¢] 9-1 |2-0F | F-0 |1-1h |¢.2F | 9.0 |6-oF |2-0F |¢.1F ¢-aF 3-GF |4-0F |8-aF || Stenaqay
OTE | €6 | 0-66) 8 [0-8¢ [6-11 |4-0F | 2.0 |6-0F |¢-c¢ |9-9F || L-€ |e-8¢| @1 |z.0F | 1-0 |¢.0F|P-1h | F-0 |8-1F ||Z-0F [2.1 |¢-aF |p-FF [F-8¢ [9-68 ||" Atenaer

Oe | | ae) rosie -4| 50 to) 0 0) 0 Co) ce) te) to) (0) 0 8} OF} ©) © OT) | BCS | Ole | Ee OL BeOS | PRON ORs

Be bee) SB esi en eens | 22 ; F

Pleole lol elle lesleg|ee le! le! (S| 2 | 2) 28) 22] ee(92 | 22 \8ell¢|el)alel]al¢

Brlivcie| 2s | 4) || 3 e [2] |s8|s2/52/88 || ee] 2 | 22 SE [ES |oS (PZ (eS ies le |e |e |e |e |
"| | EF] |B ie |e )ee lee ira l ee ez] s | 8s] e2 ss \e2/s8 | ss leai/2)2)2)2 | 8 | || won

AW Se el Ban ee ee a he eas | ee |° lk
oO = . OF | os E

“HLA TOSay “ONTUALSIOGUY ATAS "UALAWOUDAH S NOSVW ‘Wd § ‘Wd ‘WV 6

“AE LAWNOWYAHL AHL JO SNVAW ATHINOW “G98T

TABLE No. 3.

“W40 JS GUDTOLA 0} 1179 WOIy ‘9 07 Q WO. a]ROS & HO PozLUT}Sa St PUTA\ O1{} JO 90I0J aTTy,

1-61 lelilh €-FS §-FF €.59 6-96 L.98 1.86
Po fe ea fea a | ee | a ee
8I| 91| || 18] 49| £9|| 8¢| 29] 8h|| eF| OS| OF} 89| 6] 69|| Fe] OF| 92] ce] Fe] FFI] Cf Ze| OF
form fer rere cents Pee Pe slir all eulicotealite| tere: pat eell trl eel let ll pale lee lie oly
Sot PRL BS WAALS SOW OPENS WG Wee Waele 1G 8 1 OG he We ie ee hae ti
Com eGclee Oca Ores Te eT alka |G CRG SING ley sie G ene Nees Cay len legeteg elle \eg line lepelp
OM OL eee O|OTe ls ole ileicgicgli*tiGgipliaicieiici2¢ it i¢ i+ lo 6! ore
Shit |] Well | ee OB OVO OW Pee NS Ne ey HT A ae tree olre | ai lo Te le,
Go (PLT |F6 14-6 10 |O)/THSI¢)¢e is l/otrlsiici+izeiejsierici¢|/titioltiololo
Galen Occult eL FO) CCU IT SG eer lt On| tale |b lt 2) 8a ol al ¢ | sale re ie
Zo/9L|so/ee titi tcizisielizielelleleilrilouls|risiolelleleltriolrie
SL) 90/60 ELT IO;T S| FIG ytiejtrisieje ele ]2|ejosieclolelsr|rio
VO |8T 108) Se 1S), 8)o ict etietye | Zig it i|elottie¢(rFititjov¥eleisiizitia
CrCm RO: e8-Colle0: Cn) ele ele elenOMnG slicalleG eer eA cliG eG le AalsQeletelneatl gc alate leteletel callie: nen ine
62/00 /93/T2 HE }e|e is |9}orrieiellricloll4isiririe|tizitirciizizie
2 | © |) © |-o |elelell elo ellofeals Tole! ole eteolled ell ale loll. lee
PT ELE] STEVE lSIEVElE(ETEI(E/EIEIEVEIEIEVE(SIE El als

“A0UOA ADVUAAV “a'N °N “MON Mw "MS °S “a’sS : “a

“° suBoyy

“TROT,
7°" AON
* 1940390
"eedag
** 4snsny
sees Arne
“+> gun
tees Kew
tees Tidy

* YOR [AL
Areniga,y

> Arenuee

TABLE No. 4.

‘ “898 93 JO [2Aaq ULIUT A]} BAOQL 499J OGT SI ‘OINIT, Avo ‘YyIVUI 4e aSneyH uUley ay,F, *pnoyo yo WY & YSNoAY} 9[QISTA SI YSIP 8,lINs 9} UA Ppapsoder st wR *punos3 ay} wor 4997 0
qnoqge qe ‘uorn4WSUy [eAOY vy} JO Joor ayy UO paoeyd s] ONIy, 3B asney UleY eyL *painosqo o1% asat} Jo AUvUL MOY Sutjou pur ‘Sqred Ud} OPT oa Surprarp <q Seed st Spat aaa

Lelo-64 €-20|0-4 |¢.0¢]| &-F |€-FFS | 8ce- | 28. | 6-0 | 4£-¢ || OGL | 22-ZF] 92-8F|| ¢.9|8-¢|F.9/ 9.9||"* sueayy

. ‘ ‘9 sae
-yromoy ‘oa ‘aep core t nen “deo et sour || SU18L | zp} Z |er|| ee |9-0¢¢]ezz. | 98. | ¢.0 | ze Il pe | eer | 009 |6-21z.8/9.218 £\|-*-a00q

"a la"se "ve ‘ce 12 0s OVD. “oem wee asuna || SL} SZ \les|£ | oe || Ge |e-FFS | ¢ez. | 98. | ¢-0 | ¢-¢ || oz | ¢8-F| 26-7 | ¢-9] 0.9/6.9 9-9 |] °°" saon
jo Sunyuse Apa aap, ge ou 21} 18] 41/9 |6e|| 8F \0-ces | ere. | 18. | 0-1 | 6-¢ |] Fe | 8-8] 60-6 |19.6]0.¢/8.¢|0.9 || * 18q0399
¢ lo¢|| #9 0-67 |FZF | 08. | 31 | %G |l¢ | 42-0] 99-0 |l¢-¢lo.¢/z.¢/6.¢|[° **aydeg
8 |e || TL |9-1eo | ocr. | 28. | LT | 6-F |] gt | 88-F | £66 ll 7.9] 9.6] 9.9| T.2] °° asnday

*¢ ‘UleYy o[qeyIwwWey ‘ez ‘laos 1OU SuruyysryT
‘pavay dapunyy, “1 ‘wW40}S Tapunipy “LL ‘o[ey svungT Il

= "+4 Sorexz xeany || OL | 8 OL

"9G ‘G6 ‘Pe ‘4 ‘9 ‘G Sale “Te el recor + | 981 6
68 || $3

PE || SF [O-PS | Zoe. | O8- | 6-0 | 9-€ |] BL | £9. | 89-2 | £9] F.9) 2.9) T-4]]°°°° SIN

9¢ || L-F [6-169 }O1€-. | PL. | 3-1 | GE || 6 €3-1 | £0-1 2.6/6.4 6-F| 6-S |) «°° * Tady

1 | 02 || 6-6 |F-FSS | GZ. | F8- | GO | GS |] LE | 96.6 | 62-4 || 2.9] 6.6) 2-2) F Z| °° qorey

LI || LE 19-666 | Gaz. | ¢8.

2 ry || GL | 18 || Fz

"st ‘Udas MOT[BMG ‘9 *pavayooyong *z 4soxq || 8 G8 || GL

2 "ve ‘8 ‘4 ‘9 ‘G Trey
92 ‘es ‘oz ‘mous “se “Fe ‘ea Ge ‘1z ‘0g ‘ar ‘or sore || GT | Q || PT

“‘pivay jou Japunyy, ‘uaas SupuyySpT “82 ‘pz
SLE aR “SL IL*Moug “ot ‘bE ‘er “Lt ‘or ‘9 sore || LS | €9 || oS

"62 ‘ULeY a[qeyiemay 6a ‘ez ‘St ‘41 OL ‘ct SFI ‘areD

“ALeNIGI

~
=)
ra
N
oP)
N
it~
SS
(or)
ie.0)
aX
st
ce
ri
ad
©
>
é~
=
~~

"SL AL‘OL ‘SL FL WOH “86 “8a ‘ao “12 ‘oz f2 ‘t asorg || BL | FL || OF 0€ || GE ISEFS | Ges. | 26- | €.0 | 2-2 || Zo | GL-9 | OF-9 |] 2.9] 6.9/8.9/8.9]]° Srenuee
ee “ul Sag ul SSildes| pall ul ul
< eae id iS
cP Pa 2 oF a)
J Bo 2
a[@|oa || 88 <8 8 S| eS |e8 | aso] w 5 Ed i) Gy | @ ||
o | 8 ee eS e 5 2S Rp on Bio 5 ra o | 3 0 2
¢ ® 5 os lade s Se Eee thr = & 4 g 5 3
a B © (Gu ° a 3 Cates, sO, Oren, 4 =} 3 is! 7
‘SHUVNGY SECON leer em |ece sae Ppa emails oe | ed. Seeley ir alte ne
2 | 2 Ae, ee PE ee ISS ee al apes
BR | SS | os | @B [Bee | 2
ieee ees cee | sere wee a alliees pS NT *‘SsaNIaN019
“NOS BB i SE | os & | £2) Bs NI NIVU TES UAT
i Bear eres PE|& 40 LNOOWV

TABLE No. 5.

aeqoy
H Ajtvak
| OsVLOAY

‘TOAD VAS UPA BAOYL 49dJ 06 ‘PUNOIS a40qQv 4aaJ asney uley

66-69 | 10-7

o1jtp
ony1p
o}1D
76.0 | 06.0
81 06
69.9
46.9
1.16 | 2-61
91 6G
91.0 | 99.7
cé-F | 00.4
40.1 | &2.0
ll LI
€9.6 | 88.7
€0-1 © 82.0
ial 8t
FPG
€-61 | 6.81
val CG
96.7 | SC.P
L6.F
6-81 | 6-41
cI 06
| 66-6 | 19.6
€G6.€ | €6.7
66-9 | 18.7
08.7 | 68.¢
al 1G
6¢.€ | 61.7
“UL “Ul
stoaq. | “IAON

“SYyquoyy 1040008 ay, burysinburgsep ‘suouagy at

ie)
a

SD ys
miN

Ns Sek)
aN

tO

te)

oe)
Oo

16

o44tp 008 0741p PT 0331p (2)

0331p 9¢ 0741p 0-0F 0331p (p

0731p Sit 0771p 0-5 0741p a

0771p 98 ontp 0-8 ovIp q
FI

CG GOBT'*° cee es cess met yqIM she
1€.6 | G98T°*°***bsay ‘ddiay, -q “9 ‘unazeyy (2)

FI.L | C98L°*°* SyueMaTD "q “Aoy ‘ueSSap1e My (Y)

1-22 | °° °°" steed Uoagxis qsuy Jo oSe19ay
CZ (a \eh (ORO OOOric “os Orel yim sheq
BL.g [oot Saeed u9eqxIs jo a8eioay

16.9 | S98L°°" N°U ‘WPpprd ¢ “wo ‘urmpog (4)

06.0 | G98I***** "sano %z Ut []ey 4sayea.14)

QO R [usteisseaeeeetakoleiorexs ule qq sive

6.7 |G98L°°°°° °°? OSpiSaay, “ayy ‘Aenbmony (f)

66.1 | GOST **"* Sinoy Fg UI [TPF Js9}¥aIN)
Ol GOBT** steers sess? led aI sheq
69.9 |S98L-**" °° °** aIdO “pf “Aq ‘sausy “4g (2)

1-12 |"°°"°* savad u903xIs yse] Jo oFeIaAW
Ce CO8T ott tse: ules ygIM she
O9-F [°° °° saeak w9ayqxIs ysey Jo aSRlIAW
OF-9 | C98T “AOD Jo uoINIHSUT [esoy ‘ounsy, (p)

€.0G |°°°' °° Sivad u9ajXIs ysey Jo oSe1aaW
IZ GOBT°°c coer ee ees Ure YIM she
60-7 |°°°°°* S404 Wa904XxIs yse, Jo a8es9ay
20.9 C98T° eocee “Ds “‘aTAOTW ‘d “N ‘u0j8[2}7 (2)

09.F |"*°°** saeak usaas 4sel Jo a8eiaay
06.9 | S98T** Spleqory “HA “AIA “eouezuag (¢)

GG | GO8T sts crete et UleL YIM skeq
92-9 | GOST bsa‘qnwg' y ‘Aoqqy oosary, ‘ATT1IOg (v)

“Uy “AyuM0D 911}
“uve JO 4SeT 0} 489\\ owasyxo org f SNOTLVIS

SS SS SSS SS EP

wos Lof sabo.saan junuun oy) YpIm “CORT we pumulog ue yvf-uwer

REMARKS ON THE METEOROLOGY OF 1865.

The year was remarkable for extremes, except in minimum temperature,
which did not fall below 25° at Truro and Bodmin; at Altarnun it fell to 12°
on 2nd January. The mean temperature of March was more than 5° below
the average ; that of April about 6° above it. Two periods of perhaps unpre-
cedented dryness occurred,—in June there was no rain at all from the 2nd to
the 28th, and again in September there was scarcely any fall until the 27th.
On the other hand the rainfall in October was the greatest recorded for that
month during the twenty-seven years over which our register extends. It
will be seen from the table of comparative rainfall, that in Scilly and at
Helston the month of September was still more exceptionally dry, rain hav-
ing fallen only twice at the former station, and only once at the latter.

In Devonshire, at fifteen stations out of forty-two included in Mr.
Symons’s record, no rain whatever fell in September, and less than -10 inch
at twenty-five other stations.

The rainfall in January, February, July, August, and October so much
exceeded the average as to more than counterbalance the relative and
strongly marked deficiency of April, June, and September; and the total
excess in the year was nearly 8 inches at Helston and Truro, and about 43
inches at Bodmin. This difference was marked at least as strongly at the
stations of least rainfall, Scilly and Newquay.

It may be noticed that the number of days on which rain fell hardly
exceeded the average at Helston, and fell below it at Truro and Bodmin, and
consequently that the showers must have been more than commonly heavy.

The ultimate supply of water to the land from such heavy floods, especi-
ally those of winter, is not, however, at all equivalent to the distribution of
a like amount of rain in a gentle and gradual way. In a hilly country, like
Cornwall, the streams are swollen, rather than the springs, by such down-
pouring torrents.

The principal elements necessary, in addition to the rainfall, to a com-
plete and accurate estimate of the positive and comparative dryness and
fineness of the Summer months of 1865, are given in the following table,
which includes those months in the calculation of averages :—

Humidity of f Actual weather at

Wet Bulb |/atmosphere. Obscuration of Sun at9a.m.&3 p.m. || 9a.m., 3 p.m.,& 9p.m.

Ther.thelow,||iSaturation!|| |= | | ee a ee ae
ry 100. Sunshine. | Gleam. Cloud. Dry. Wet.

16 yrs] 1865. ||16 yrs| 1865. ||14 yrs) 1865. |J4 yrs| 1865. |J4 yrs| 1865. |/13 yrs| 1865. |13 yrs) 1865.

April. .| 3°25) 3°7 7 74 ||31°4) 36 | 69} 5 |21°6) 19 |\76°9| 82 {1371

May ..|3°88| 3°8|| 76 | 80 |)32°3| 34 | 8°2| 4 |20°8| 24 |s1-1| 81 fi1-9

June .,|3°22| 5°9|| 78 | 67 |325| 41 | s9| 8 (188) 11 [77-9] 86 [1g7

33°3] 37 | 88} 9 |19°9| 16 |83°7| 83 | 9°3

34°9) 31 | 85} 8 |18°6} 23 |82°4| 82 |10°6

26°3} 36 | 82] 5 |24°4] 19 |/79°4| 86 |10°6

31°9)35°8 |8°25 |6°50 20°7 )18°7 ||80°2 |83°3 }11°3

July ..{3°56! 3°1]) 80 | 82
3°3]| 80 | 82

Septr. .|3°29| 3°1|| 80 | 82

Means. 3°45,3°82 78°5|77'8

August | 3°49

Tt will be remarked that the two months of June and September are
equally conspicuous for the large excess of sunshine and of dry hours above

METEOROLOGY. ae

the average, as for their small measurement of rain; but there is a marked
difference between the two months in the proportion borne by the humidity
of each to the average of the series of years, as shown in the first four
columns of the table—the dryness of the atmosphere being most unusual in
June; whilst in September, although little or no rain fell, the air was only
to a very trifling extent less charged with moisture than in ordinary years.
To this very important distinction between rainfall and humidity we invited
attention in our summary for last year.

An interesting and instructive view of the climate of Cornwall, during
the past year, in regard to temperature, may be obtained from a comparison
of Scilly, an almost oceanic site, specially influenced by a warm sea ;—Hel-
ston, so situated as to partake largely of the alternating land winds and
genial currents from Mount’s Bay ;—Truro, a place equidistant from the
north and south coasts, and a fair sample of the interior of the county, where
the land is not much elevated ;—and Bodmin, a spot sufficiently sheltered
itself, but distinctly promontane, and liable to partake in that extreme qual-
ity which belongs to high tracts in regard to heat and cold, as well as rain
and snow. Such a comparison is presented in the following Table; and a
few notes from observations made at Penzance, a locality presenting strongly
the general characteristics of a soft marine air, but not uninfluenced by the
adjacent high hills, and at Altarnun, in the centre of elevated moorland, will
nearly complete a picture, which includes, on a small scale, most of the ele-
ments by whose conflict or accord the peculiar climate of all places and
countries is made up.

MINIMA.

MAXIMA.

Mzan. ABSOLUTE. MEAN. ABSOLUTE.

(8) (9) o oO te) 9

Jan. . 473 47:9) 46°6|| 51 | 53 | 53 | 50 39-9 38-1 35:3
Feb. .| 48-1) 48-8] 47-2)| 52 | 55 | 53 | 49 || 41-7) 38-9] 37-4
Mar. .| 47-6] 49-1) 47-1|| 59 | 564 56 | 52 || 38-7| 36-8) 34-7
April | 58-6] 63-3] 64-0) 68 | 77 | 79 | 73 || 45-7] 47-5] 44:3
May .|59-4| 62-5] 61-8|| 67 | 71 | 73 | 65 || 46-6) 49-0] 46-0]| 40 | 39 | 34 | 37
50-1
55:2
54:5
56°5
49-1

June .| 68-5} 73-9] 72-9|| 77 | 87 | 83 | 77 || 54-0) 52-4
July .| 70-1] 70-7] 69°3|| 75 | 78 | 79 | 74 || 55-8) 55-5
Aug. .| 68:2] 69-3] 68-5] 75 | 77 | 82 | 72 || 55-4) 55-4
Sep. .| 69°6| 72-8) 71-6] 76 | 79 | 76 | 70 ||57°6| 57-9
Oct. .| 59-6) 63-3] 62-0|| 67 74 71 | 65 || 50-7) 49-3
Noy. .| 53-4] 54-3] 54-3]| 58 | 58 | 58 | 58 || 46:0] 43-0} 42-0/| 40 | 35 | 31 | 36
Dee. .| 51:2} 52-5] 51-7|| 55 | 58 | 58 | 54 |} 44-0] 43-2) 42-3] 31 | 81 | 25 | 31

Annual | 58-5] 60°7| 59-7 29 ; 29 | 22 | 25

77 | 87 | 83 | 77 || 48:0] 47-2

88 METEOROLOGY. |

The mean of the maxima at Penzance was 57-1, lower than that of either of
the other localities; and in the hot months of April, June, and September,
it was 57°8, 68:1, and 68:2, being less than that of Scilly, and much below
that of the other places; and in June, when the highest temperature of the
year was reached—no less than 87° at Helston and 83° at Truro—it did not
rise above 73° at Penzance. On the other hand, the mean of the minima or
average greatest cold at night, was 48°8; so that the temperature was less
depressed, taking the whole year into account, than it was even at Scilly;
and in a marked degree less than at the other stations. This difference was
occasioned by the greater warmth of the nights of all the months from April
to October inclusive ; the average minimum being 54:1 at Penzance, and 52-3
at Scilly ; a difference probably attributable to the protection afforded by the
barrier of hills against cold draughts of air from the sea to the north; the
well sunned slopes to the bay retaining much of the warmth of day. In the
other five months the nights were colder than at Scilly, in the proportion
of 41-4 to 42:1; the warm sea around the islands not being counterbalanced
during the winter by the effects of the sun’s rays on the mainland. The in-
fluence of considerable elevation above the sea, and of distance from it on a
central plateau, was strongly marked at Altarnun, by the more intense char-
acter of meteorological phenomena. Thus, in January, the lowest temper-
ature was 12°, and there was frost on the grass on 24 nights; in February,
the minimum was 19°, and there were 15 frosty nights; and it was dry and
frosty, with falls of snow, from the 3rd to the 29th of March, the minimum
being 23°: there was frost on 25 nights, and the mean temperature of the
week ending on the 28th was 36°5°. Then the heat was no less marked than
the cold; it reached 82° on the 27th and 28th of April; and in June, the
thermometer in the shade stood at 89° on the 21st, and 91° on the 22nd;
and the mean temperature of the week ending on the 27th was 63:79. Again
in September, the maximum was above 70° on 27 days, and above 80° on
3 days, reaching 83°5° on the 15th.

The year has been stated to have been remarkable for extremes. This
characteristic was borne out in regard to atmospheric pressure, and the vio-
lence of wind. Thus, the barometer was very unusually high, at all the sta-
tions, in December, and on the 15th rose to an almost unprecedented degree ;
this was most marked at Bodmin, where it reached 30°87 ins., a higher point
than had ever been registered before; and its average height during the
month was very extraordinary (30°22 ins.). Most violent gales occurred on
the 13th and 14th of January, and from the 21st to the 25th of November,
amounting to a hurricane on the latter day, when the barometer fell to the
lowest point of the year (28°65 ins.). Capt. Liddell observes in regard to
Bodmin :—‘‘ The terrific gale of November 25th was undoubtedly the heavi-
“ est ever recorded here,” and Mr. Richards thus describes the succession of
storms at Penzance :—‘‘ On the 21st the wind freshened at S.W., followed
‘by a fearful gale at W., which caused the wreck of a Norwegian brig, at
‘‘Marazion, from the Mount Pier. The gale moderated towards night, and
“the following day the wind was variable. On the 24th, a gale of equal
“force was experienced at §.W., marked by the wreck of the brigantine Ta-
‘‘baco on the Eastern Green. It eased for a few hours till the following day,
“with violent rain; and Saturday, 25th, witnessed such a gale at S.H. to §.
‘as has not been remembered for many years. The sea was lashed into one
“mass of foam; trees were uprooted and roofs uncovered; so that it became
“dangerous to pass the streets; shops were closed, and business partially
‘‘suspended.” This description is true, in its general features, of all the
county. With these exceptions, there was an unusual absence of high winds
during the year.

There was a good deal of electrical disturbance in the Autumnal months ;

METEOROLOGY. 89

but amongst our Stations, there is no note of mischief except at Altarnun,
where “the Church Tower was struck by lightning, on the 7th of October, and
“the ‘conductor’ much damaged.”

As an interesting and instructive complement to the hyetology of Corn-
wall, we must borrow, as for some former years, the tabulated record of the
observations made for 1865, in the basin of the River Plym and its tributaries,
just beyond the borders of this County, under the able superintendence of
Mr. Treby, of Goodamoor.

& a
and 6 op: is St ae B
Luke Howard’s rain aa g> Se o 4 2 3
gauges. 38 $5 ee | 38 a9
Diameter of the 25 SS | ae oe, =a
funnels, 5 inches. As Se Sep | Se am
ti om oO
Above ground ..|3 ins. | 6 ins. | 2 ins. | 2 ins.

Above sea level..| 96 ft. | 116 ft.) 580 ft. | 900 ft.

Inches. | Inches.| Inches.| Inches.

January ........ 7:14 | 7:55 | 7-58 |11-50
February ...... 3:20 | 4:91 | 5:58 | 6:90
Wil “S58e5000 2°45 | 3°33 | 3:91 | 4:34
| Nowill soso cbodoc 0:89 | 0°57 | 0:98 | 1:13
Migs iistaterciafelaters’s 2°98 | 3:78 | 3:74 | 4:19
UU sesooo0odcs 0:37 | 1:00 | 1:26 | 1-45
dilly Ceasaobo00 3°28 | 3:73 | 4:46 | 4:84
NDS. Golossode 5°47 | 5:96 | 7:36 | 8:46
September...... nil. | 0:04 | 0-08 | 0:13

Octobermenseee 8°81 | 9:63 | 10-36 | 11-50
November...... 6:05 | 6:09 | 6:80 | 7:43
December ...... 4.85 | 5°67 | 5:89 | 7:56

Totals...... 45449 |52-26 |58-00 |69-43

In looking at this table, we notice, as in past years, the beautiful ac-
cordance of the ratios of elevation and rainfall; and this was maintained, in
1865, rather exceptionally, in the summer as well as winter months; April
alone presenting little difference at the several levels. The total quantity of
rain was, however, very small, even at the highest Stations, in the three dry
months, April, June, and September. It will also be remarked, that in the
very rainy months of January and October, the fall was materially larger at
the elevation of 900 feet, than at that of 1400 feet. Ses

I2

CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA.
1865.

January 4. The Cornish Telegraph publishes ‘An Abstract of the
Weather at Penzance and its neighbourhood, for the year 1864.”

January 4. Cornish Telegraph publishes an article entitled ‘‘ Archzo-
logia Cornu-Britannica, extracted Henrico Cornubiense,” in continuation of
a series commencing Dec. 21, 1864. The present article treats of the simi-
larity existing between the Cornish and Armoric British languages.

January 4. Cornish Telegraph publishes, in continuation from December
28, 1864, ‘Extracts from the Public Records relating to the County of Corn-
wall,” 1509—1514.—\The series was continued in the Cornish Telegraph of
the following dates:

~ January 11 dood 1515—1554.

x 18 Sb06 1557—1573.

s 25 bie 15741580.

February 1 SouC 1548— 1605.

9 8 5600 1605—1613.

' 15 5080 1613—1623.

¥ 22 seab 1623—1626.

March 1 reise 1626—1628.

oF 8 teveis 1628—1630.

ig Loe ieetennon OS0- Gate

of 22 motels 1631—1632.

Fe 29 sehevs 1632—1633.

April i> aed 1633—1660.

#4 12 ereiete 1660—1662.

op 19 Sevete 1662—1664.

fo 26 6000 1664—1666.

May 10 (conclusion) 1666—

January 9. Penzance Public Library. Annual Meeting; Mr. J. J. A.
Boase, President, in the Chair.

January 11. Continuation, in Cornish Telegraph, of ‘‘ Archeologia
Cornu-Britannica.” Subject: Variations in the Cornish Language, by the
addition and interchange of consonants, &c.

January 12. Western Morning News publishes accounts of the old and
new Churches of St. Mary, Bideford; and, in subsequent numbers, corre-

CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA, 1865. 91

spondenee on the date of the old Church; from ‘“‘F. C. Hingeston,” January
16; ‘ Antiquarian,” January 24; and ‘‘¥. C. Hingeston,” January 28.

January 18. Penzance Library. Cornish Telegraph publishes a notice,
by Dr. Willan, of recent Additions to the Penzance Library; including gifts
from Mr. Halliwell, Mr. Pedler, and others.

January 25. Cornish Telegraph publishes a Letter signed ‘‘ Rushlight,”
on Archzologia Cornu-Britannica. (Peculiarities of ancient Cornish language.)

January 27. West Briton publishes a letter from ‘‘N. Hare, jun., Lis-
keard,” on ‘‘ The Cornish Arms.”

February 8. Letter signed ‘“ Rushlight,” in Cornish Telegraph, on
Archeologia Cornu-Britannica. (Cornish and other dialects of Celtic language.)

February 9. Lecture at the Plymouth Institution, by Mr. C. Spence
Bate, F.R.S., F.L.S., on Roman-British Antiquities recently discovered near
Fort Stamford, Plymouth. The antiquities, since deposited in the Museum
of the Plymouth Institution, were found in graves, most of which were about
four and a half feet deep, and built of stones, the corpses having been in-
terred in a sitting posture. Letters on the subject, in Western Morning News :
—February 15, from “A Daily Reader”; and February 23, from ‘J. Brook-
ing Rowe,” and ‘‘J. Shelly,” Honorary Secretaries of the Plymouth Institu-
tion.

February 22. Cornish Telegraph publishes a Notice of Remains of a
Primeval Forest at Fowey.

February 28. Miners’ Association of Cornwall and Devon. Fifth
General Meeting, at Redruth; Mr. T. Garland, of Fairfield, in the Chair.
Mr. Williams, of Tregullow, appointed President for the next two years.

March1. Cornish Telegraph publishes a Letter signed ‘‘N,” on the
Cornish Language.

March 13. Death of Mr. James Wentworth Buller, of Downes, M.P., a
Proprietor of the Royal Institution of Cornwall.

March 21. An adult male Spoonbill, in splendid plumage, shot at Lower
Nansloe, near Helston.

April 1. A large specimen of the Lumpfish, Lumpsucker, or Cockpaddle,
caught off the Bucks Rock, Penzance.

April7. West Briton contains a notice of an Antiquarian Discovery in
the Church of St. Just in Penwith. (See Journal of the Royal Institution of
Cornwall, No. IV, p. 81).

April 11. Miners’ Association of Cornwalland Devon. Council Meeting
at Redruth. Mr. Clement Le Neve Foster appointed Lecturer in place of Mr.
Richard Pearce, jun., who had resigned in consequence of his removal to
Swansea.

April 11, Cuckoo heard between Madron and Penzance.

92 CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA, 1865.

April 14. West Briton publishes a Letter signed ‘“ Inquirer,” concerning
an Ancient Stone Cross on the farm of Tresvere, in the parish of Constantine.

April 18. Two Swallows seen at Place, Fowey.

April 18. A discovery of Roman Coins at Pennance Farm, Budock. A
labourer, removing some earth, found, about two feet below the surface, on a
foundation or floor of stone, a quantity of second brass Roman Coins, of the
reigns of Constantine, Diocletian, and Maximinus; and also about eight or
ten third brass, some of which are attributed to Gallienus.

April 28. Royal Institution of Cornwall. Spring Meeting; Mr. Au-
gustus Smith, M.P., presiding. The following Papers were read: Identifica-
tion of Domesday Manors in Cornwall; by Rev. John Carne, M.A., Rector
of Merther. Ornithology; by Mr. E. Hearle Rodd. An Ancient Place of
Sepulture at Hallstatt, Austria; by Dr. C. Barham. Antiquarian Remains
in St. Merryn and St. Eval; by Mr. W. Edwards Michell. Castallack Round;
by Mr. J. T. Blight. Lanteglos by Camelford; by Rev. J. J. Wilkinson.
The Phenicians and their Trade with Britain; by Mr. Reginald Stuart
Poole. (See Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, No. IV.)

May 1. Plymouth Institution. Annual Meeting; Mr. Rooker, President,
in the Chair. A Paper read by Mr. J. B. Rowe, on Octopus vulgaris.

May 5. West Briton contains a notice of ‘Ancient Beaches at Pen-
zance.”

May 10. Cornish Telegraph publishes a Notice, from Mr. E. Hearle
Rodd, of an appearance of two or three specimens of the Golden Oriole at
Scilly.

May 10 and 17. Cornish Telegraph publishes a narrative, by John
Taylor, the Water Poet, of a sea fight off Cornwall, in 1640, between three
Turkish Ships, Pirates, or Men-of-War, and the good ship ‘ Elizabeth,” of
Plymouth.

May 17. Cornish Telegraph publishes ‘‘The Cornish Cavaliers ”—
Certain information from Barnstable, in Devon, Monday, 17th October, 1642.

May 17 and 24. Cornish Telegraph publishes ‘‘ New News from Corn-
wall, being a most true Relation of the strange behaviour of the Cavaliers in
that County. 1642.”

May 24. Cornish Telegraph publishes ‘‘ A Remonstrance or Declaration
of the Names of the Knights and Gentlemen that take part with Sir Ralph
Hopton and other delinquents in Devonshire and Cornwall, with the number
of their Forces. Also the names of the Knights and Gentlemen that stand
well affected to the Parliament. 1642.”

June 7. Cornish,Telegraph publishes, from Arch@ologia, Vol. 3, Daines
Barrington’s Account of his interview with Dolly Pentreath (then in her 87th
year) in 1768.

CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA, 1865. 93

June 14. A slight shock of earthquake, causing houses to oscillate
gently, and accompanied by a noise as of artillery, felt at Teignmouth,
Dawlish, Starcross, and the neighbourhood, about 20 minutes to 1 o’clock in
the morning.

June14. Arare fish caught near Mevagissey pier. The Western Morning
News states that it was three feet in lencth, and weighed about 120 lbs., and
was called by some, a California Gold Fish. Its original colour was bright
red, but it changed to the colours of the rainbow. It had a small mouth and
no teeth; five fins—two pectoral, two ventral, and one dorsal; and the tail
spread like a fan, 15 inches. A scientific gentleman is reported to have said
it was a tropical fish, and, he thought, a Torcwna; but others said it was an
Opah, of the genus Doree, and not unlike the Sea Bream. It is stated that
only four or five have been captured on the English shores.

June 14. Cornish Telegraph publishes “ Sheriffs’ Rolls (in Cornwall)
from 1509 to 1518;” and ‘“‘Names of Persons who held the Commission of
the Peace in Cornwall, from 1509 to 1514.”

June 28. Devonshire Association for the advancement of Science,
Literature, and Art. Fourth Annual Meeting, at Tiverton; Mr. Charles G.
B. Daubeny, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., Professor of Botany at the Oxford Uni-
versity, President. Among the Papers read were the following: Submerged
Forests of Torbay; Mr. Pengelly, F.R.S., F.G.S. Trap Rocks of Devon-
shire; Mr. W. Vicary, F.G.S. Artistic Treatment of Devonshire Building
Materials; Mr. Appleton. The Flora of Tiverton; Mr. F. Mackenzie. An-
tiquities of Tiverton; Rev. J. B. Hughes. A Devonshire Kitchen Midden;
Mr. Pengelly. Cetacean Remains washed ashore at Babbicombe; Mr. Pen-
gelly. Correlation of the Bovey Tracey Lignite Formation with the Hemp-
stead Beds of the Isle of Wight; Mr. Pengelly. Ancient Pile Dwellings ;
Rey. R. Gwatkin, B.D. Excursion to the Black Down Hills.

June 29. Re-opening of Lanivet Church, after extensive restoration.
(It was in the preparations for this work that the paintings in distemper
were discovered, which were niles described and lithographed in the
Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, No. IY.)

July 3. Royal Cornwall Polytechnic Society. 32nd Annual Meeting;
Mr. R. Were Fox in the Chair. The Chairman read a letter which he had
received from General Sabine, enclosing copies of others which had passed
between the Board of Trade and the Royal Society, in reference to establishing
at Falmouth a Station for Meteorological Observations, in connection with
others now at Kew and Greenwich; and the Meeting voted its approval of a
Resolution previously adopted in Committee, assuring the President and
Council of the Royal Society ‘of the readiness of this society to endeavour
to carry out in this locality any instructions in reference to this interesting
and important object.”

July 14. Opening of the Devon and Cornwall Working Classes’ Indus-
trial Exhibition at Plymouth, by General Lord Templetown.

\

94 CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA, 1865.

July 14. West Briton publishes a Letter from Mr. J. T. Blight, on the
“Destruction of Cornish Antiquities,” particularly at St. Madron’s Well.
The same paper contains a notice of ‘‘ Cornish Relics” exhibited at a meet-
ing of the Arch@ological Society.

July 17. Exhibition at the Keyham National School Rooms, Devonport,
by the Rev. Aineas B. Hutchison, B.D., of Tracings and Drawings, mostly
made by himself, of more than 500 Brasses and Monumental Slabs, in
England, Scotland, France, and Belgium. These. illustrations afforded ex-
amples of changes in costume, civil, ecclesiastical, and military, from the
13th to the 18th centuries; and among them were some from Cornwall and
Devon.

July 30. Death of Mr. Thomas Garland, of Fairfield, Togan; a Member
of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, and a Contributor to its Journal.

August 9. Cornish Telegraph contains a notice of (supposed) antiquities,
ploughed up in an enclosure called “The Hurling Field,” on Trevurgans
estate, in Buryan. (The objects were a brass ring, and a gold ring with
setting for a stone).—In the same number of the C. T. is a Paper (quoted
from the Gentleman's Magazine) by Mr. J. T. Blight, on Cornish Barrows.

August 9. Penzance Natural History and Antiquarian Society. Meeting
of Committee. The Secretaries reported the purchase of a Gold Ornament,
discovered near Chapel Uny Cave, in St. Buryan; also the purchase of
two specimens of Coral fished up at the Runnel Stone.

August 11. Cornwall Gazette notices the fact that a Paper had been
read by Mr. Rogers, M.P., at a meeting of the Archeological Institute, and
reported in the Gentleman’s Magazine for August, concerning a recent dis-
covery of Roman Brass Coins near the shore of Falmouth Harbour.

August 23. Penzance Natural History and Antiquarian Society. An
Excursion, by members and friends of this Society, to Mulfra Quoit ; Bos-
prennis Hut, and remains of an Ancient Barrow and fallen Cromlech; and
Gurnard’s Head.

August 30. Royal Cornwall Polytechnic Society. 33rd Annual Exhibi-
tion at Falmouth. Papers read: On the probable course of the Ancient Tin
Trade, by Rev. Crossley Saunders; and on the Cornish Klm, by Mr. Edward
Vivian of Torquay.

4

August 31. Miners’ Association of Cornwall and Devon. Annual
Meeting at Falmouth; Mr. Rogers, of Penrose, in the Chair. The following
Papers read: Mining in Cornwall, two centuries ago, by Professor Hunt.
Vital Statistics of Cornish Mining; by Mr. Charles Fox. The Occurrence of
Gold in Cornwall and Devon; by Mr. Dean.

September 1. West Briton contains a biographical notice of Mr. Hugh
Cuming, (brother of the late Mr. John Cuming, of Truro) a distinguished
conchologist, and who had been a liberal contributor to the Royal Institution
and other scientific societies of Cornwall.

CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA, 1865. 95

September 6. Cornish Telegraph contains an account of an Ornitho-
logical Ramble, by F. R. R., Trebartha, July 14, over Bodmin Moors to
Dosmary Pool.

September 8, and following days. Annual Meeting of the British Associa-
tion, at Birmingham. A Paper read on the Insulation of St. Michael’s
Mount, Cornwall; by Mr. Pengelly. A Report and Discussion, on the ex-
ploration of Kent’s Cavern, Torquay.

September 13. Cornish Telegraph publishes extracts from Mr. Pen-
gelly’s Paper, read at the Birmingham Meeting of the British Association,
on the Insulation of St. Michael's Mount.—In the same number of the C. T.,
a letter signed ‘‘ Shearwater,” states that two very rare English sea-birds,
the Manx Shearwater and the Stormy Petrel, breed in some of the further
islets of Scilly, that Seals are found there pretty frequently, that Herons
breed on the rocks, and that a pair of Peregrine Falcons breed yearly on
Menavawr Island.

September 18. Eeneance Natural History and Antiquarian Society.
Meeting of Committee. Secretaries report that Mr. John Ley, of the Coast
Guard, stationed at Newlyn, had presented to the Society a stalk-eyed
Crustacean, which Professor Bell had pronounced to be the first specimen
of Scyllarus Arctus (a Mediterranean and West Indian species) captured in
Great Britain.

September 19. Exhibition of a fine specimen of the Great American
Aloe in flower, at Penmere, Falmouth, the residence of Mr. Alfred Lloyd
Fox. Flower nearly 20 feet in height.—The West Briton of September 29,
records that an American Aloe was in blossom at Holyvale, St. Mary’s, Scilly.
It was nearly 30 feet in height; the stalk very straight; the flowers ree
and of a yellow shade,

September 27. Cornish Telegraph publishes a letter on the etymology of
“¢Carreg Killas.”-The same paper records a recent capture, at Scilly, of
the Surf Scoter (Oidemia perspicillata Ds

September 28 and 29. Woodcocks shot in the neighbourhoods of Hayle
and Mount’s Bay.

October 2. Conversazione of the Plymouth Institution, at the Atheneum .
Mr. Rooker presiding. Among interesting objects exhibited, were rubbings
of Monumental Brasses, contributed by the Rey. Ai. B. Hutchison and Mr.
Brent; those of the former being foreign, and those of the latter chiefly
English.

October 2. A Woodcock shot near Truro; and another, on the same
day, at Coswarth, Lower St. Columb.

October 5. A new Church at St. Cleather, consecrated by the Right Rev.
Dr. Chapman, late Bishop of Colombo.

Getober 5. Portunus arcuatus and P. corrugatus captured in Mount’s Bay.
K

96 CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA, 1865.

October 11. Cornish Telegraph quotes from the Gentleman’s Magazine,
a paper by Mr. J. H. Nankivell, on “‘ Local Names.”

October 18. Cornish Telegraph publishes a letter signed ‘‘W. Pendrea,”
from Notes and Queries, on ‘The Noys of Cornwall.” Letters concerning
Attorney General Noy, and his descendants, appeared in the Cornish Tele-
graph of the following dates:

November 15, .. from ‘“ Nepos.”

90 Doe ake 35 we Observer.
96 PAL Te ae are », ‘* Nepos.”
December 6, .. » ‘¢Nepos,” and ‘ Rustic.”
Ae PAI eater », ‘* Nepos.”
” PATE Seas 5 ‘*Rusticus.”

October 20. Pirimela denticulata captured in Mount’s Bay.

October 24. Royal Geological Society of Cornwall. Annual Meeting,
at Penzance; Mr. Charles Fox, President. The following Papers were read:
‘On the Transition and Metamorphosis of Rocks in the Land’s End District ;
Miss E. Carne. Subterranean Temperature at Morro Velho, in Brazil; Mr,
Wm. Jory Henwood. Earthquakes and Extraordinary Agitations of the Sea;
Mr. R. Edmonds.

October 25. Cornish Telegraph publishes a Paper by Mr. Richard Ed-
monds, on Earthquakes and Extraordinary Agitations of the Sea, (read at
the Meeting of the Royal Geological Society of Cornwall).

November 3. Penzance Natural History and Antiquarian Society,
Annual Meeting; Rev. M. N. Peters, President. Papers by Mr. E. Hearle
Rodd were read, on Rare Birds taken in the District, and on the Occurrence
of the Surf Scoter (Oidemia perspicillata) for the first time in England. Mr.
J. T. Blight read a Paper on “ Ancient Rock Markings.” * Reported acquisi-
tions: Jaws of Hammer-beaded Shark ; two specimens of the Lumpsucker ;
specimens of the Opah, or King Fish; Angler, or Fishing Frog; and
Scyllarus arctus.

November 14. Royal Institution of Cornwall. Annual Meeting; Mr,
Augustus Smith, President, in the Chair.

November 14. Oxford Local Examinations. Presentation of Prizes at
Truro, by Mr. John St. Aubyn, M.P.

November 18 and 19. Swallows playing about Newlyn, near Penzance,
‘‘as if it was summer.”’—Swallows again visited Newlyn, on the 23rd
December.

* Mr. Blight has since found an example of these markings, or ‘‘ cup-
carvings” on arock near a group of strangely fortified hut-circles, in the
Land’s End District; and we hope that when he shall have had an op-
portunity of again examining the spot, in favourable weather, we may be
fayoured by him with an illustrated account of this interesting discovery.

CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA, 1865. on

November 22. Cornish Telegraph publishes a communication on ‘‘ The
Market of Pensans.”

December 5. Death of Mr. Gordon William Francis Gregor, of Trewar-
thenick; a Proprietor of the Royal Institution of Cornwall.

December 6. Cornish Telegraph publishes a letter signed ‘EB. C. W.,”
concerning a translation of the Bible, about 1327, by John de Trevisa, a
native of Cornwall. Letters on the same subject; December 20, signed
“ Nepos,” and December 27, signed “Penwith.”

December 15. West Briton states that a recent storm having made a
clean sweep of the beach at Ready-Money Cove, Fowey, had disclosed a
singular geological formation. The lower stratum exposed being blue clay,
the next above it was an alluvial deposit about a foot thick, on which once
grew a coppice; and over this was another stratum of blue clay; the three
layers belonging to different periods, and the middle, a vegetation streak,
being totally different from the epochs which produced the upper and lower
crusts.

December 27. Cornish Telegraph publishes Elihu Burritt’s Impressions
of West Cornwall.

December 29. West Briton publishes an account of ‘‘ The District of
Meneage,” signed ‘‘ TRE.”

In the course of the year, the Western Morning News published descrip-
tions of the following places and objects of interest :—

January 23. Wadebridge. /

January 31. The Air in Cornish Mines; with results of experiments by
Dr. Angus Smith.

February 2. The Town of Bideford.

March 14. Fowey.

April 3. The Granite of Cornwall and Devon.

August 22, and September 11. The Town and Trade of Launceston.

September 29 and 30, and October 2, 3, 4, 5, and 6. Devonport: its
Sanitary State and Government.

October 10. Lizard Serpentine Works.
October 16. The Town of Helston,
October 17. St. Ives.

October 23. The Lizard,

98 CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA, 1865.

November 20. The Town of Dawlish.
December 26. The Town of Truro.
December 27. Town and Trade of Truro.

December 28. The Institutions of Truro.

In the same Paper was published a Series of Articles, by Wm. Tayler,
L.C.R.P., F.R.C.S., on the ‘ Social Condition of Cornish Miners”:

January 10. Religionand Education. (Continued from December
29, 1864).

January 28. Education and Leading Characteristics.
February 20. Domestic habits, &c.

April 6, and June 16. Superstition.

August 10. Amusements.

August 23. Language. Diseases.

September 20. Diseases. Death. Conclusion.

ae

NETHERTON, PRINTER, TRURO.

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL.

Patron:
THE QUEEN.

; Vice-Patron:
H.R.H. THE PRINCE OF WALES, DUKE OF CORNWALL, &c., &c.

Trustees :
SIR CHARLES LEMON, Bart., F.R.S., &c.
T. J. AGAR: ROBARTES, M.P.
“SIR C. B. GRAVES SAWLE, Bart.
J..S.-ENYS, F.G.S.

Council for the Year 1865-6:

President:
Mr. SMIRKE, V.W.

Vice-Presidents:
Mr. AUGUSTUS SMITH. Mr. JOHN St. AUBYN, M.P.
Mr. ROGERS. Rev. T. PHILLPOTTS.
£. BARHAM, M.D.

Treasurer :
Mr. TWEEDY,

Secretaries: -
JAMES JAGO, M.D., and Mr. WHITLEY.

‘Other Members:

Mr. H. ANDREW. / Mr. G. F. REMFRY.
Mr. J. G. CHILCOTT. | Mr. ROBERTS.
Mr. WILLIAMS HOCKIN. Mr. BEAUCHAMP TUCKER.
Mr. JOHN JAMES. Mr. W. TWEEDY.

Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL. | Mr. S. T. WILLIAMS.

Local Secretaries:
BODMIN:—Mr. T. Q. COUCH.
PENZANCE :—Mr. J. T. BLIGHT.
TRURO:—Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL.

Editor of Journal:—Mr. C. CHORLEY, Truro.

Librarian and Curator of Museum :—Mr. W. NEWCOMBE, Truro.

PUBLISHED BY THE SOCIETY,

AND TO BE OBTAINED FROM THE CURATOR.

TITHE CORNISH FAUNA: A Compendium of the Natural History of the
al County.

PARTS I anv II.—Containing the Vertebrate, Crustacean, and ~
Part of the Radiate Animals, and Shells. By JONATHAN
COUCH, F.L.Ss &e. Price 3s.

PART III.—Containing the Zoophytes and Calcareous Corallines.
By RICHARD Q. COUCH, M.R.C.S., &c. Price 3s,

HE SERIES OF REPORTS of the Proceedings of the Society, with
numerous illustrations.

IST OF ANTIQUITIES in the West of Cornwall, with References and
1G; Illustrations. By J.T. BLIGHT. Price Is.

i\; APS OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Central and the Land’s End
Districts of Cornwall. Price ls. :

ARN BREA (with Map). By SIR GARDNER WILKINSON, D.C.L., ©
FE.R.S., &c. Price 1s. : ;

DDITIONS TO BORLASE’S NATURAL HISTORY OF CORN-
WALL. From MS. Annotations by the Author. Price 2s, 6d.

OURNAL OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL,

published half-yearly. Price to Subscribers, 4s. per annum; to Non-
Subscribers, 3s. each number,

[Numbers I, II, III, IV, and V, now on Sale.]

JOURNAL

OF. THE

Mopal Anstitution of Gornwall.| |

oe

No. VI.
OCTOBER. 1 S66.
/

—

TRURO:
JAMES R. NETHERTON, 7, LEMON STREET.
1866.

CONTENTS:

T.—An Anrreve Ivory Tastet rounp at Bopmin.—ALBERT
Way, M.A., F.S.A., &c.

IJ.—Nomenctature.—Rey. Joun Bannister, LL.D.
III.—Fuint Finps.—Rey. H. Lonevevitrne Jones, M.A.

TV.—Recent Frint Finns in tHe Souta-West or ENeLaAND.—
N. Waiter.

V.—Cettic Remains on Dartmoon.—THomas KeEtty.
VI.—A Srnevrar Oxrp Lzetrer.—JonatHan Covcn, F.L.S., &c.

VII.—Porvutar ANTIQUITIES.
Tinner Folk Lore.—Tuomas Q. Coucn.

VIII.—Goxnp Goreers on LuNErTES FOUND NEAR PApDsTow.—
Epwarp Smrexke, V.W.

{X.—Movrat Grave, Srone Corrin, AND Erricizs oF THE Famity
oF Carminow, In Mawean Cuurcu.—J. J. Rogers.

X.—Natvrat History.
Notes on the Ornithology of Cornwall—E, Hearts Ropp.

X1.—Appirions to tHE Fauna or CornwALt.—JonatHan Covca,
F.L.S., &c.

Renate on the Skeleton of Ausonia Cuvieri.—ALBERT GUNTHER,
M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.Z.S.

XII.—Norzs on Avsonra Cocksrr.—W. K. Butimorz, M.D.

XIII.—Sctentiric Summary.
Recently discovered Minerals.—RicHarD PEARCE, JUN,

Norrs AND CoRRESPONDENCE.

Preservation of Antiquities.

Gold Gorgets or Lunettes.

Discovery. of Antiquities in St. Hilary.
The Tortoises at Tr egullow.

Rainfall in September, 1866.

Flint Flakes.”

Ornithology.

JOURNAL

OF THE

Aropal Anstitution of Cornwall,

ee

No. VI.

OC TOR Re 1 8 6 6.
,

ee

TRURO: —
JAMES R. NETHERTON, 7, LEMON STREET.
1866.

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL,

SPRING MEETING,
1866.

THE Spring Meeting of the Institution was held on Friday, the
25th of May, in the Council Chamber of the Truro Town Hall;
and there was a numerous attendance of ladies and gentlemen.
Mr. Smirke, V.W., the President of the Institution, occupied the
Chair; and there were also present :—Dr. Barham and the Rev.
T. Phillpotts, Vice-Presidents ; Mr. Tweedy, Treasurer; Dr. Jago,
Secretary ; Messrs. H. Andrew, John James, A. Paull, and G. F.
Remfry, members of the Council; Rev. W. Rogers, Rev. J. Ban-
nister, Rev. J. Carne, Rev. C. R. Sowell, Mr. Willyams, Mr.
Charles Fox, Mr. Carus-Wilson, Mr. P. P. Smith, Mr. H. Remfry,
Mr. N. H. Lloyd, Mr. 8. Pascoe, Mr. R. Hosken, Mr. Hudson, Mr.
Tannahill, Mr. H. M. Whitley, Mr. D. G. Whitley, Mr. Hughan,
and Mr. Snell.

The PRESIDENT said he believed it was, ordinarily, the duty of
any person in the position he then occupied, to make a regular ad-
dress upon general matters connected with the Institution ; but he
was sorry to say he was disqualified for delivering any such address,
in consequence of utter want of time for its preparation. Unfortu-
nately, he had been pressed lately to such an extent as really to
occupy all his time and attention ; and he wholly disclaimed any
such qualification as was possessed by a very eminent personage
and very great general—the being able to read, write, and dictate
at one and the same time, on half-a-dozen subjects to as many
different persons. He must therefore plead this practical difficulty
in excuse for what might otherwise appear disrespect in not making
any formal address.

Among the objects on the table before him were the gold
lunulz and bronze celt found at Harlyn, near Padstow. It had
been his impression that, as this was the principal meeting in the
year for the reading of Papers, it would be desirable to make some
observations upon these lunule ; but it had since occurred to Dr.

A 2

1V

Barham and others, that it would be better if he were to write a
more elaborate Paper and reserve it for the Jowrnal of the Institu-
tion ; and he undertook to say that within a short period of time
he should be able to supply in that form, matter more worthy of
perusal than any extemporaneous observations he could make.
These lunulee were, to his mind, objects of very great interest ; for
they were very rare indeed. They were found in the northern
part of the county, and about six feet underground. Their value
was overlooked at. first ; but, on examination, they were found to
be of exceedingly pure gold. They were of sufficient value to at-

tract the notice of those persons who looked after Crown rights,
and they were treated as an escheat of the Crown ; but it was after-
wards found that, by charter, they belonged to the Prince of
Wales ; proper steps were taken to reward the persons who found
them, and His Royal Highness desired that they should remain in
the Museum of this Institution. They were highly interesting ;
for objects of precisely their character had not been found in any
other part of England, nor in Scotland; but, singularly, they were
abundant in Ireland. It was suggested that these gold lunule
should be forwarded to the British Museum ; but this was thought
needless, because, it was said, the British Museum possessed a
superabundance of such articles. They had, however, only one,
and that was found in this county; and, so far from their being
rich in them, he believed they would have given any money—he
had no doubt they would have given £100—for those in the posses-
sion of the Royal Institution of Cornwall. It was, therefore,
matter of congratulation to this Institution that it had possession
of these two articles in its Museum. He would not enter into
further details at that time; because he hoped to do so hereafter,
not only with regard to these particular objects, but also as to similar
ones found in other parts of Europe. By means of the Ogham Stone
found in Devonshire,* it had been established that there had former-
ly existed a connection between this county and Ireland,—as had
previously been shown by the dedications of some of our Cornish
Churches, and by many of our Saints’ Days. Tradition also af-
firmed that there had been considerable communication between
Cornwall and Ireland in the matter of our common Christianity.
Hence it was to him a matter of great interest when he found in
the Dublin Museum 15 of these objects; and he had been told
that also in the Cork and other Irish Museums there were objects
of this kind. Such facts opened up inquiries, for what purpose
and in what manner they were used. They were executed with

* See 43rd Annual Report of the Royal Institution of Cornwall.

Vv

considerable neatness ; nothing very skilful about them, but by no’
means of commonplace workmanship ; and it would be a subject
for inquiry hereafter, whether they were of native execution, or
imported from some distant parts where there were more skilful:
workmen.

In connection with these lunule, which, it had been supposed,
were worn as ornaments by Druids, Dk. BARHAM mentioned that
Mr. Rashleigh of Menabilly had in his possession a (so-called)
golden Knife, which, it was supposed, had been used by Druids in
cutting the sacred mistletoe ; and concerning which, Mr. Rashleigh
had written, stating the opinion that it was a crook, supposed to
have been used by Druids to pull down the mistletoe. Mr. Rash-
leigh adds that a good drawing of it is given in Arche@ologia, Vol.
12, p. 408, fig. 8; and that its material was believed to be a mixed
metal, containing, he imagined, some gold. It was, he believed,
the only antiquity of the kind in existence; and, from its small
size, he surmised that it was worn as an ornament, attached by
means of a perforated hole, to some part of the druidical dress.
——Dr. Baruam stated that a Paper on the subject of this piece of
antiquity, had been contributed by an ancestor of Mr. Rashleigh,
to the Philosophical Transactions, and that its mineral constituents
were there given, from chemical analysis. Concerning the lunule
themselves, Dr. BARHAM mentioned that previous to their dis-
covery, the only similar articles found in Cornwall were, one in the
British Museum, and figured in Lysons, originally in the possession
of Mr. Price, father of the late Sir Rose Price, of Trengwainton,
and which was also mentioned by Polwhele, and another found in
the parish of St. Julyot, the present possessor of which is unknown.

Dr. JAGo read the following Lists of Presents :—

DONATIONS TO THE MUSEUM.

Gold Lunule, and Bronze Celt, found at Har- Presented by H.R.H. the

lyn, near Padstow, in 1863. .............. Prince of Wales, by whom

the value of the gold was

paid to the finder.—A con-

siderable further charge

was defrayed by Viscount

Falmouth, Mrs. Mary Prid-

eaux Brune, Mr. F. M.

Williams, M.P., Mr. Aug-

ustus Smith, Mr. J. T. H.

Peter, Mr.Prideaux Brune,

Mr. Tremayne, Mr. Enys,

and Mr. Smirke.

Four Ancient Tin Shovels.............. ..-. From F. J. Hext, Esq., Tre-

dethy.

A3

Vi

A Jasper, or Chert, Celt, found in a Barrow, From F. J. Hext, Esq., Tre-

in the parish of Hartland, Devon ........ dethy.
AcHour-hornmed TrumlkoHish’ ate. eye) jercbseicyels iis J. Couch, Esq., Polperro.
A young Land Tortoise, hatched at Tregullow Mrs.W. Williams, Tregullow.
AVDeathsheaduMlothyereierracimiicne creer Miss Davis, Cubert.
Impressions of Ancient Seals, in Gutta Percha Mrs. Hoare, Ladock.
Pitcher Plant, from North America ........ Ditto.
Shells, from the Cape of Good Hope ........ Ditto.
Sea- Weeds, DOR es ccs eecaien one arene Ditto.
@ollectionvot Mossesis. as ccicieiaciieicie lero Miss Emily Stackhouse.
Mhreer Mexican Bird se aiac. cieleteveleieleiesa sleieeioie sie Mr. N. Hare, Liskeard.
Two Specimens of the Golden Oriole......... * Augustus Smith, Esq.
ASVounciOstrich War setassetlacecisi etki Ditto.

Nests of a large species of eel from Corri- Charles Fox, Hsq.

Speciney of the Bulbul, the Oriental Nightin- Ditto.

CIS. pgabodeo noob adoOsboD on go 60 do ea0d
Collection of Birds’ Begs .........:00..:. . Master Lamerton, Truro.
Wop periCoiasieercicretrereiovelerelsterevelsrciecereeersste rors Mr. C. Chorley, Truro.
INostem Noro, Tako IA GoouadooonboouUoOD Capt. Lester, Truro.
Lycopodium, from Australia................ ‘T. J. Nankivell, Esq.

Rude Pottery, dug up in the parish of Mawnan Rev. W. Rogers.

ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY.

Christmas-Tide, its History, Festivities, and From W. Sandys, F.S.A.,.
GATOS ETS elckolevareretars ohereine al etereielavetermierecerens London.

The History of the Violin and other Instru- Ditto.
ments played on with the Bow; by William -
Sandys, F.8.A., and Simon Andrew Forster.

The In-Play, or the Cornish-Huge Wrestler; Ditto.
by Sir Tho. Parkyns, of Bunny, Baronet, 1727
Political Tracts, by Lord De Dunstanville.... Ditto.

Thoughts on Equal Representation, 1783.

Observations on the Treaty of Commerce between
Great Britain and France, 1787.

Thoughts on the Theory and Practice of the French
Constitution, 1794.

The Crimes of Democracy, 1798.

A Speech made at the County Meeting, at Bodmin,
May 15, 1809.

Specimens of Cornish Provincial Dialect, 1846 Ditto.

Specimens of Macaronic Poetry ............ Ditto.
Hithy=sixvPlates; Maps, G&G. cscs sen ancs Ditto.
Proceedings of the Zoological Society........ From the Society.
The Annual Report of the Leeds Philosophical Ditto.

and Literary Society, for 1864-65.

eeceeeee

Vil

Report of the Proceedings of the Geological and From the Society.
Polytechnic Society of the West Riding of
Yorkshire, 1864-65........cccccrceeseosee
Proceedings of the Geologists’ Association, From the Association.
IGLOS cooseododnodaeovoousboosnKoONNS
Report of the Plymouth Institution, 1864-65.. From the Institution.
Anthropological Review, Nos. 9,10, and 11 .. From _ the Anthropological
Society. é
Archeologia CambrensiS ......:+sseeeesecs From the Cambrian Archxo-
‘ logical Association.
Report and Transactions of the Devonshire As- From the Association.
sociation, 1863 and 1864 ..........-..0e
Report of the Royal Cornwall Polytechnic Fyrom the Society.
Society, 1864 1... .. cece cece eee cere eee

Quarterly Journal of the Kilkenny and South- Ditto.
East of Ireland Archeological Society

Journal of the Royal Geological Society of Ire- Ditto.
AOE er eter teeraicievorsiuetcheiedeieletensiVelsieh-cch Loker

Journal of the Liverpool Polytechnic Society . Ditto.

Photograph of Celtic Relics, in the Museum at S§. R. Pattison, Esq.
Waning, Wie alaain So ouc0adbsdo0cas0a0000

Photographs of Skull found in Pentuan Valley W. J. Henwood, F.R.S.

Dr. JAGO added that Mr. Jonathan Couch had forwarded, for
exhibition at this meeting, a drawing of a very rare fish, Ausonia
Ouvieri, which had been thrown ashore alive, on a beach near Dod-
man Point, in the vicinity of Mevagissey. (Accompanying the
Drawing, was a description of the fish, which will be found in sub-
sequent pages of this Journal).

Dr. JAGO next directed attention to a silver Hurling-Ball,
which he had been requested, by members of the Council, to ex-
hibit at this meeting. It was an heirloom in the family of the late
Mr. Richard Pearce of Penzance, and now belonged to his daughter,
Mrs. Jago. It bore the date “1704,” preceded by the following
inscription: “Paul Tuz whek Gware tek heb ate buz Henwis.”
In Vol. I of Transactions of the Penzance Natural History and Anti-
quarian Society, Mr. Richard Edmonds gave the following verbatim
translation of the motto: Paul Men (i.e, men of the parish
of Paul)—sweet—play—fair—without—hate—to be—called ;” or
perhaps its last seven words might be rendered: Fair play without
malice (or, in good temper) is called good play. In No. V of the
Journal of this Institution, Mr. Copeland Borlase quoted, from Dr.
Borlase’s MSS., an ancient Hurling-Ball Motto: ‘“Guare tég yw
guare whée;” which was translated “Fair play is good play.”—
Another silver hurling-ball, with the date “1743,” in the possession
of Mrs. Couch of Penzance, also a daughter of the late Mr. Pearce,
bore an inscription in English, as follows: “The married men
against the young. The gift of John Sickler to the parish of

Vill

Gwinyar, June 11th, 1743.”—In the Paper by Mr. Edmonds to
which he had referred, there was a description of the game of
hurling, from which it appeared to have been carried on in various
ways, but most frequently by parish against parish, and not seldom
with much violence ; as would be seen also from the following
account given by Carew in his Survey :—

“The ball in this play may bee compared to an infernall spirit: for who-
soeuer catcheth it, fareth straightwayes like a madde man, strugling and
fighting with those that goe about to holde him: and no sooner is the ball
gone from him, but hee resigneth this fury to the next receyuer, and him-
selfe becommeth peaceable as before. I cannot well resolue, whether I should
more commend this game, for the manhood and exercise, or condemne it for
the boysterousnes and harmes which it begetteth: for as on the one side it
makes their bodies strong, hard, and nimble, and puts a courage into their
hearts, to meete an enemie in the face: so on the other part, it is accom-
panied with many dangers, some of which doe euer fall to the players share.
For proofe whereof, when the hurling is ended, you shall see them retyring
home, as from a -pitched battaile, with bloody pates, bones broken, and out
of ioynt, and such bruses as serue to shorten their daies; yet al is good play,
& neuer Attourney nor Crowner troubled for the matter.”

Dr. BARHAM read the following from a letter which had been
received from Mr. Augustus Smith :—

‘«'The two specimens of the Golden Oriole were taken in my garden last
year. The one is a male of the first year; the other is a male of the second
year. I hope I may at some time be able to furnish you with a male of the
third year, when the bird attains its full brilliancy of plumage.”—‘ The
Oriole invariably appears every Spring, at Scilly, and has been reported twice
as having been recently seen, as usual, in my gardens. It appears, however,
only as a migrant visitor, and has never been known to breed here.”

“The young Ostrich, Rhea Americana, is one of a brood of seven which
were hatched at Tresco, a few years back, but of which only two arrived at
full maturity. The specimen sent is about one-third grown, and may be
worth your acceptance, as having been hatched in this country.”

Dr. BARHAM added that Scilly was the only place in England
where Ostriches had bred, with exception perhaps of the Zoological
Gardens. But at Scilly they ranged freely over the country ; and,
as he remembered well, the old Ostrich was one of the first of
beings to welcome visitors to Tresco.—And, speaking of rare
creatures hatched only in this county, Dr. BARHAM directed at-
tention to the Land Tortoise on the table, which was one of a
few that had first seen the light at Tregullow, in this County.*

There was no specimen of the Golden Oriole from this country,
in the Institution Museum ; but it contained some foreign speci-
mens, one of which was in its maturity of plumage, which was of
a much more brilliant yellow than was seen on either of the
specimens sent by Mr. Smith.

* See Journal, No. I,

1X

Mr. Smith had also sent a Report which had recently been
issued by the Commission appointed to consider the Meteorological
Department of the Board of Trade. The Report was interesting,
as the Commissioners had taken into consideration the somewhat
popular subject of Storm Signals, and of prognostications as to
probable changes in weather. The Commission had come to the
decision that the Storm Signals were very valuable, and that they
should be preserved, and that the Department should be more
efficiently worked in relation to them ; but, with regard to ordinary
Weather Prophecies, the number of incorrect prophecies was so
great that it was advised not to attempt any such predictions.
Dr. BARHAM had no doubt the country was very much indebted
to Admiral Fitzroy, for having started such a scheme ; but it could
be determined only by experience how far particular branches of
it were susceptible of being applied to really useful purposes.

Dr. BARHAM next directed attention to some interesting
Drawings by Mr. Blight, illustrative of a discovery which that
gentleman had recently made in this County—the first discovery
of the kind in Cornwall—of Rock Markings similar to those which,
within the last few years, had been found in Scotland, in the
North of England, in Ireland, and the Isle of Man ; and respecting
which, communications had been received from Sir James Simpson,
and from the Secretary of the Archeological Society of Ireland.
Wood Cuts, representative of some of these Markings, had already
been published in the Jowrnal*; and it might be remarked that
in all cases, these markings had been found in connection with
other antiquarian remains.—Mr. Blight, who was in South Wales
making sketches for the Cambrian Archeological Society, had been
unable to furnish a Paper on the subject; but he had written as
follows :— (

‘¢ Penzance, May 16, 1866.
My par Sir,

Herewith I have the pleasure to send you a drawing of the Rock-
Markings at Sancreed. They occur on a rock beside an ancient roadway
leading to a group of strongly fortified Hut Circles on the tenement of Gold-
herring, part of the Tregonebris estate, and within about a hundred yards of
the site of a walled grave, which, on being opened some years ago, was found
to contain an urn. I have no doubt that these marks are the genuine Cup-
Carvings, such as have been found elsewhere, especially in the North of
England, and have been described by Sir J. Simpson, Dr. Collingwood Bruce,
and others. There are five cups, varying from two to three inches in
diameter, and with a curved linear incision over them. The rock is a fine-
grained granite. My drawing is half the actual size.”

* See Journal, No, IV.

x

The following note had been received from Mr. W. J. Hen-

wood :—
3, CLARENCE PiacE, PENZANCE,
1866, May 21s.
My DEAR SIR,

By this evening’s or to-morrow’s book-post, I beg permission to trouble
you with three separate photographs of the Human Skull which, you may
recollect, the late Mr. J. W. Colenso presented to the Geological Society of
Cornwall, from Pentuan. They may, perhaps, be worth a place in the
Sketch Book of the Royal Institution. Myr. Huxley believes the original to
be of British type; and Professor Owen thinks it ey have been that of
some brave, but unfortunate, seaman.

T cannot help believing that there is some paella between the ‘“ Cup-
Markings” of which Mr. Blight has sent you a sketch, and on which
Professor Simpson has had much to say elsewhere, and those at Devi Dhoora,
in Upper India, which I described in your Report for (I believe) 1855 or 6.”

It was in the Report of this Institution for 1855 that Mr.
Henwood stated that, near the Temple of Devi Dhoora are a great
number of Cromlechs, which are now used as Altars; and that
each of several large granite rocks exhibited a group of five basons,
about six or eight inches in diameter, and evidently of artificial
origin. There could be no question that the markings represented
in Mr. Blight’s drawings were of artificial formation, nor that they
belonged to the same class of antiquities that had attracted the
attention of Sir J. Simpson and other Antiquaries. The resem-
blance is very striking between these markings and some found on
a slab ina sepulchral chamber at St. Michael’s Mount, Carnac,
described and figured by Mr. Barnwell, in Archwologia Cambrensis,
3rd Ser., Vol. X, p. 49.

Mr. Pattison, to whom this Institution had often been in-
debted for communications, had now presented a very beautiful
set of Photographs of British Antiquities, found near Vannes, in
the Department of Morbihan, Brittany. The excellent plan had
there been adopted, of photographing all existing antiquarian re-
mains; placing them in separate pictures, according to the localities
in which they were found. Among those now presented by Mr.
Pattison, was a very interesting one from Mont St. Michel, Carnac.

My. Fuller of Camelford had presented a Drawing of a Barrow,
opened about a year ago, and in which were found human bones
said to be of gigantic size; and Mr. Thomas Nankivell, who had
recently returned to Truro from Australia, had presented a portion
of a curious plant of the family Lycopodium, which the colonists
believe to have existed from before the Flood, but which, at all
events, was said to have exhibited no change during the time that
Australia had been an English Colony. sears lady member of this
Institution—an excellent botanist—had informed him that similar
plants are found in Sumatra and other islands of the Indian Ocean.

Xl

Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL, Local Secretary for Truro, described
some Rubbings of ancient Inscribed Stones and of Monumental
Brasses, which, he said, he had exhibited in order that it might
be seen to what a large extent the Collections in the Institution
were at present incomplete, and in the hope that the deficiencies
would be supplied. He believed there were 17 ancient Inscribed
Stones in Cornwall; but the Rubbings at present belonging to the
Institution did not nearly approach that number. Those now
exhibited, he had endeavoured to place in chronological order,
beginning with those that were Roman, and passing on to Roman-
British, and Saxon. The Stones described by Mr. Paull were :—

1. The ‘ Constantine,” of porphyry, oblong in form, and squared, with,
an incised border, and the surface smoothed for reception of the
letters; in these respects similar to other Roman stones found in the
county, and differing from those of a later period which are of ruder
character. The letters of the inscription are distinctly Roman, and in
lines across the stone; the A’s have not the transverse line. This stone
was described by the late Canon Rogers, and is figured in Blight’s ‘* An-
cient Crosses in Hast and West Cornwall.” The stone is now placed,
erect, in St. Hilary Churchyard. Previous to the destruction of the late
Church at St. Hilary, by fire, its position was beneath the north-west
angle of the Church-wall.

2. A stone, of rough granite, which was found beneath the north wall of the
chancel of St. Hilary Church, and is now erected in the Churchyard.
The inscription is in two lines, in each of which occurs the word NOTI;
and these two words are all that has been as yet decyphered. Preceding
the inscription is an ornamental design and some singular markings,
which it has been supposed were designed to represent trade-symbols.

8. The ‘Men Scryfa,” in the parish of Madron. It is inscribed: ‘‘ RIALO-
BRAN—CUNOVAL—FIL.”

4, The stone at Bleu Bridge, ih Gulval, inscribed: ‘‘QUENATAV—ICDINUI
FILIUS.”

5. The St. Clement stone, inscribed: ISNIOC VITAL. FIL. TORRICI ;
concerning which it may be remarked that Mr. Longueville Jones is of
opinion that the letters of the first word, which he interprets differ-
ently, are of minuscule character, and, as well as the Cross which forms
the head of the stone, probably of later date than the rest of the in-

scription.

6. The Tregony stone. )

7, The Cubert stone. | Illustrated descriptions of these stones, the first
name on the former of which is ‘‘NONNITA,” on the latter, ‘‘CONE-
TOCUS,” are given in No. V of the Journal of the Royal Institution of
Cornwall; and therefore it may here suffice to remark that in the
Cubert stone are one or two letters of Saxon character.

8. The well-known Doniert monument, in the parish of St. Cleer; the in-
scription on which is in letters of rude Saxon character. —

Xil

9. An Altar Stone, attached to the porch of Camborne Church. This is a
slab of smoothened porphyry, bearing, on one of its surfaces, five in-
cised crosses, and on the other side, within a handsome border, a Greek
Cross, and the following inscription: ‘‘LEULUT JUSIT HEC ALTARE
PRO ANIMA SUA.”

10. A stone found at Carnsew, near Hayle, and described by Mr. Richard
Edmonds, in the Twelfth Annual Report (1844) of the Royal Cornwall
Polytechnic Society.

11. A stone found in Phillack Churchyard. Its inscription has not as yet
been decyphered; but its letters are of Saxon character, and very
similar to those on the Altar Stone in Camborne Church.

12. The Dedication Stone of St. Michael Penkevel Church. This was de-
scribed and figured in No. I of our Journal; but we may add that, in-.
stead of W. A. R., Mr. Paull reads W. L. R.

The following Rubbings of Memorial Brasses were exhibited
and described by Mr. Paull.

From Crowan Church: Galfridus St. Aubyn and his wife Alice, daughter of
John Tremure de launevet, Armiger, 1400. Geoffrey St. Aubyn, 1490.
Thomas Seint Abbyn and his wife Matilda, daughter of John Trenowyth,
1512.

Lostwithiel: Tristramus Curteys, Armiger, 1423.

St. Michael Penkevel: John Trenoweth, Squeyer, 1497. Maister John Trem-
bras, Maist. of Arte & late p’son of this churche, 1515. Edward Bos-
cawen of Nancarrow, and Jane his wife, daughter of William White of
St. Agnes, 1619. Mary, 4th daughter of Hugh Boscawen, and widow
of Peter Coffin, 1622. John Boscawen, 1640.

Fowey : Two Civilians; one headless, and the other a Lady, probably of the
Treffry family, 1450. Alice, wife of John Rashleigh, and daughter of
Wm. Lanyon, 1602. Two Civilians (without date or SEIDEN
Robert Rashleigh (also without date), and Agnes his wyffe.

Grade: James Erisey and Margaret his wife, with 5 sons and 5 daughters,
1522,

St. Just in Roseland: A Priest, 1520.

Wendron: Magister Warinnis Penhallynyk, rector; ‘in decretis baccal-
larius,” Prebendary of Glasney College,* Rector of St. Just, Vicar of
Wendron and Stithians, 1535. A Civilian and wife, 1580.

East Antony: Margaret Arundell, daughter of Sir Warin Erchedekn.
Probus: John Wolveden and Cecilie his wife, 1514.

* See in No. III of the Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, a
Paper on ‘‘ The Collegiate Church of St. Thomas of Glasney, by the Rey. C.
R. Sowell.”

x11

St Mary’s, Truro: ‘‘In Memoriam Thome Hasselli,” 1567. Geo. Fitzpen,
alias Phippen, 1628. ‘Cuthbert Sydenham, Woollen Draper, Mayor
of this town, 1630.”

These, said Mr. Paull, were but a small proportion of the Me-
morial Brasses in this county, among which were tributes to the
memory of members of some of the most distinguished families in
Cornwall, such as the Arundels, the Bassets, the Kilhgrews, &c.,
&e. On behalf of this Institution and its Museum, he should be
glad to receive numerous additions to its present stock of rubbings.
—There was also an inscribed stone near Fowey, of which he shouid
be thankful for a rubbing.

The CHAIRMAN observed that it would be well to look after a
monument, of Roman character, at the back of Rialton house, and
in the inscription on which, he believed, a “tribunus” was men-

_tioned.—With regard to certain inverted letters in some of these |
ancient inscriptions, Mr. Smirke remarked that this was attribut-
able—not to the literary persons of the time who composed the
inscriptions, but to the workmen, who, ignorant of the value of
letters, and making their cuttings from a sort of cartoon before
them, took it upon them to place the letters as might suit their
convenience.

Mr. H. M. WHITLEY, in the absence of his father, read a Paper
by the latter, on Flint-flakes found in the south-west of England.
In this Paper Mr. Whitley supported the opinion which he had
previously expressed—namely, that the flint-flakes which he had
found scattered along the coast line of Croyde Bay, and which had
been assumed to be “arrow heads and flint knives” of a pree-
Adamite race of men, had been produced by natural causes. Since
that Paper was written, he had found large deposits of these flint-
flakes scattered over two/ hundred square miles of country ; and
he stated that the bulb of percussion, which was relied upon as
the almost exclusive evidence that the flakes were formed by man,
was found as perfectly developed on the rough split flints—so in-
definite in form as to bear no mark of human skill—as the most
perfect of flakes. In conclusion, he remarked :—“ The ground and
polished celts of the second stone period of Lyell are so obviously
the work of man, and are so often found with other indications of
his presence, that there can be no doubt that they belong to the
domain of the antiquary. But the flint-flakes, so far as they are
now included in the first or pree-Adamite stone period, are within
the province of the geologist, being formed and deposited by
natural causes. And thus the boundary line between antiquarian
records and geological facts must, in my opinion, be drawn between
the first and second period of Lyell.”

X1V

The PRESIDENT remarked that he had seen a great number of
these flints in this and other counties, and there could be no doubt
that some of them were the productions of a rude people living in.
an age anterior to that in which the use of metals was introduced.
But, on the other hand, there was a very large class which might
easily have been produced by natural means. Perhaps it was not
generally known, that at Brandon, in Suffolk, there was formerly
an immense manufactory of gun flints. These had now gone out
of use, but any one who witnessed the operation of making the
flints, would find that it was of the simplest character possible, and
that by two or three well-directed blows, the flint was chipped
into the proper shape for the gun. It was evident to him that
while there could be no doubt many of the flints which had been
found were used by the people in a rude age, there were others,
with regard to which every one must agree with Mr. Whitley, that
there was no primd facie ground for calling them artificial. On the
Continent, as well as in this country, these flake-flints were found
in large quantities—whole strata; and it was extremely difficult
to come to the conclusion that they were artificial. If they were
artificial, the conclusion must be that there had been immense pre-
Adamite manufactories. In the absence of positive information,
he should say that some of these were mere congeries of natural
productions; and that that was the case with many which had
been supposed by persons of rather large credulity to be the re-
mains of some very extensive manufactory. At the same time
there was a large class of such objects which appeared to fluctuate
intermediately between the science of Geology and that of History,
or of Antiquity, which was, to a certain extent, the same thing as
History.

Dr. JAGO remarked that there were on the table several flints
that were really from the Valley of the Somme. They had been
brought from France by Mr. Whitley himself, but were not alluded
to in his Paper. This was the first time he had had an opportunity
of seeing any of these flints: and he could not refrain from calling
attention to the fact that they were very different in their
characters from those which had been produced from Dosmary
Pool and from Crousa Downs. They were of vastly greater size,
and of singularly angular shape, shewing a multitude of chippings,
being very unlike the small fragments produced by Mr. Whitley
from our pools and raised beaches. The latter were the result of
one, two, or at most, a very few fractures, and could never be re-
garded, by the most cursory observer, as other than accidental
productions, like pieces of spar, or any other sort of stone fragment.
He did not pretend to decide whether the former were unquestion-

XV

ably artificial ; but he protested against their being regarded as
similar to, or of like origin with, the latter—He would remark,
too, that at the last meeting of the Royal Society, their Royal
Medal—one of their highest compliments—was awarded to Mr.
Prestwich, among other reasons, for his Memoirs on Flint Imple-
ments as found associated with the remains of Animals of extinct
species, both in England and France. Under these circumstances,
he thought that this Institution ought to be chary of committing
itself to an opinion that so many eminent men, possessing great
powers of observation, had been grossly mistaken with regard to
the objects they undertook to examine. At the same time, he
thought it was an open question—/ow these objects came where
they were found ; and that this question should be kept apart from
the more general one—whether or not they were artificial.

Dr. BARHAM ‘stated that one of the members of this Institu-
tion—Mr. Pattison, a very able geologist, adopted the opinion
that many of those flints were artificial, but that the geological
stratum, near Amiens, in which they were found, was not of an
age so remote as to discredit generally received opinions concerning
the antiquity of mankind. It was the opinion also of M. Elie de
Beaumont that there was no proof of extreme antiquity in the geo-
logical formation referred to. Dr. Barham quite agreed with Dr.
Jago that many of the flints on the table, from France, could not
be placed in the same category as those from this county—such as
had been sent. by Mr. Hext, from Dosmary Pool. Of many of the
flints before them, as of the arrowheads, 1t would be as unreason-
able to say that they were made by natural causes, as it would be
to affirm the same of a watch picked up casually.—In the east of
this County, a very beautiful specimen might be seen of what could
be done with stone implements, in a stool of hard wood, in one
piece, in the possession of Mr. Furneaux, the Vicar of St. Ger-
mans; it was brought home by his relation, the Commander of
the ship which accompanied Captain Cook ; and its beautiful form
and exquisite finish showed that it did not much matter what
sort of tools a good workman had.

Dr. BARHAM proceeded to read a Paper by Mr. Kelly, of
Yealmpton, on “Celtic Remains on Dartmoor.” It gave an ac-
count of some very interesting discoveries which had been made
near the higher part of the river Yealm, and especially of some ex-
cavated pieces of granite, which evidently had been used, in early
times, as moulds for blocks of tin—In 1850, Mr. Rodd, of Tre-
bartha, furnished this Institution with an account of a similar dis-
covery in that neighbourhood; and sent to the Museum, a Stone

XV1

Ladle which had no doubt been used in the process of casting.
There was in the Museum, the very interesting block of tin, in the
form in which tin was exported from this part of the world in the
time of Diodorus Siculus ; this was somewhat in the shape of the
old die, or tessera. _Then, of later date, there was the Jews-house
tin, in the shape of one third of a sugar-loaf cut through vertically.
And at a later period still were used the moulds to which Mr.
Kelly’s Paper referred.—Among these were two longitudinal
moulds for making small bars of tin, similar to such as were cast
now.—In all the places where such moulds were found, there had
formerly been an abundance of stream tin, and also of wood ; and.
there was no doubt that the smelting was effected by means of
charcoal. The houses described by Mr. Kelly were doubtless the
original smelting-houses; and it was remarkable that the dis-
coveries referred to had all been made on the borders of Cornwall
and Devon. It would be remembered that in a Paper by Mr.
Hunt, read at our Cambrian Meeting, with reference to the Islands
mentioned by Diodorus Siculus, as, like St. Michael's Mount, only
separated from the shore by the rise of the tide, he specified three
such instances on the southern coast of Cornwall and Devon which
might have been thus designated ; and to these was added an Island
in the Estuary of the Yealm. It was interesting to obtain evidence
now that, at an early period, the smelting of stream tin had been
carried on high up those tidal streams which Mr. Hunt had in-
ferred, from their geographical character, to have been included
in the localities referred to by Diodorus Siculus.

The following other Papers were then read :—
Ornithology of Cornwall. By Mr. E. Hearle Rodd.
Mineralogy. By Mr. R. Pearce, Junr.

The Rev. J. BANNISTER said that he had prepared a Paper on
a subject in which he felt great interest—that of the Nomenclature
of Cornwall. At that late period of the meeting, however, he
would not occupy their time by reading it, but would only briefly
refer to it, and then leave it with the Institution to be afterwards
published in their Journal, if it was thought worthy of a place
there. As showing the amount of research which Mr. Bannister
has applied to the science of Cornish nomenclature, it may be
stated, from his Paper, that in one department alone—the names
derived from geographical and topographical characteristics and
peculiarities—he has collected from histories, maps, surveys,
registers, &c., some 2,400 names beginning with Tre and its
variations Trem, Tret, Tres, Tref, &. ; 500 with Pen; 400 with

XVil

Ros and its variations; 350 with Bo, Bos, Bod, &c.; 300 with
Lan, Lam, La; 200 with Pol; and 200 with Car, Caer, &c.

The PRESIDENT mentioned, as in some degree pertinent to the
remarks made by Mr. Bannister, the great attention which had
been bestowed on names of Cornish places and persons, by the
Rev. J. Carne, who had done more than any other person in Corn-
wall towards identifying the names of places recorded in Domesday.
The PRESIDENT added that it was really worth while for any
gentleman, of antiquarian propensities, to make search among the
Records, which had lately been rendered accessible gratuitously,
by Lord Romilly, to all literary mquirers. His Lordship had
lately opened a magnificent circular building, in which the same
facilities were afforded as at the British Museum for consulting
works and making notes and extracts; and, as such access was
thus afforded for the first time, to materials of most authentic
character, 1t would seem almost as if the time was come for re-
writing history.—Incidentally, in connection with these observa-
tions, Mr. SMIRKE spoke of the interest attaching to the records
of proceedings by Judges-Itinerant in past times, when, it appears,
they sometimes remained six or seven years on circuit, and had
established places of residence in the country.

Dr. BARHAM, after mentioning the present that day by Mr.
Charles Fox, of a specimen of the Bul-bul, stated that he had re-
ceived a letter from Mr. Edwin Norris, in which that gentleman
offered to make available for the Jowrnal some curious information
with which he had been furnished concerning a negro language in
West Africa, in which he possessed the manuscript of a Tale
which bore a striking analogy to a Cornish story published by
Lhuyd and reprinted by Pryc¢.

Mr. CHARLES Fox stated that in a recent number of the Fort-
nightly Review a return was given from the ecclesiastical registries in
Yorkshire of the number of clergymen who died about the year
1350 from the plague known as the Black Death. He considered it
would be very interesting to know whether in the diocese of Exeter
any similar return could be obtained ; for he understood that in
Norfolk, and some other counties of England, the number of
churches before that period was much larger than at the present
day.

Dr. BARHAM observed that, in 1626, the mortality in the
West was as great in proportion as in the parts referred to by Mr.
Fox. Some years ago he made an abstract from the parish regis-
tries of Tavistock, and the townsfolk there migrated to Dartmoor

B

XViLL

on the occasion ; he thought that nearly one quarter of the popu-
lation, as far as could be estimated, was cut off by that plague.

The following propositions of thanks were agreed to :—

On motion by the Rev. T. PHILLPoTTs, seconded by Mr.
CHARLES Fox, to the contributors of Papers or other communica-
tions, and to the donors to the Library and Museum.

On motion by Mr. TWEEDY, seconded by the Rev. W. RogErs,
to the Mayor of Truro, for the use of the Council Chamber.

On motion by Mr. WILLYAMS, seconded by Mr. Smiru, to the
President, for the ability and zeal with which he had conducted
the business of the meeting—Mr. WILLYAMS, in moving this
resolution, took occasion to express his opinion that the Council
of the Institution had adopted a very judicious step in the publi-
cation of the Journal; and he hoped that funds would not be
wanting for its gradual enlargement.

The following drawings are to be added to the Museum Port-
folio:—The Cross at East-Bourne, East Sussex, removed from
Cornwall in 1817, supplied by Mr. H. M. Whitley ; Cross in the
grounds of Trelissick, by Rev. C. R. Sowell; Norman Doorway of
Mylor Church, by Mr. H. M. Whitley ; coloured drawing of Font
at Mevagissey, by Miss Edith Dunn ; two pen and ink sketches of
Carn Brea; and series of Ancient Views of Places in Cornwall,
from Mr. W. Sandys, F.S.A., London.

cy OB

erie

IVORY TABLET FOUND AT BODMIN.

JOURNAL

OF THE

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL.

No. VI. OCTOBER. 1866.

I.—Notice of an Antique Ivory Tablet found at Bodmin, with remarks
on its use.

HE curious ivory here figured was found in a dry stone hedge
in the town of Bodmin ; and soon after its discovery, it came
into the possession of Mr. Thomas Q. Couch. It was exhibited in
the temporary Museum of The Royal Institution of Cornwall at the
Truro Meeting of the Cambrian Archeological Association; and
since then it has been in the hands of several learned antiquaries,
among whom it has excited admiration by the beauty of its work-
manship, and discussion as to its use and the meaning of its
strange sculptures. From tle style of the canopied heading it
may be set down as, probably, a work of the latter part of the
14th Century. The accompanying engraving will render unneces-
sary any description, which would certainly fail to give a notion
of the original, and might possibly mislead ; and it will also give
our readers an opportunity for exercising their learned ingenuity
on the interpretation of its story, or stories.

We are indebted to Mr. Albert Way, M.A., F.S.A., &c., Hon-
orary Secretary of the Archeological Institute, for an explanation
of its use, and for many suggestions as to the subjects represented
on it. These will be best given in the following Letters, which
we have his permission to print :—

B2

100 ANTIQUE IVORY TABLET.

WonHAM Manor, REIGATE,
es Apri 247TH, 1865.
DEAR SIR, °

The curious little Tablet of Ivory found at Bodmin, and now
in your possession, is an interesting example of the sculptures in
that material, executed, I am disp6sed to think, in France, towards
the later part of the 14th Century. I have, however, only seen a
photograph ; and reproductions by the new Art, which is of so
much value for our archeological purposes, are never quite satis-
factory in regard to details, and to the peculiar handling which
supplies evidence of date. I hope that you will favor me with a
sight of the original; and I may thus be enabled to offer you
some more decided notion as regards the Art, and the subject.

The invaluable illustrations which are presented to the student
of Art in the series of sculptured Ivories, which commences from
the Classical Age, chiefly consist of sacred subjects ; but there are
not wanting some of these charming productions of Middle-Age
Art, which display scenes of daily life, subjects of social manners,
of gallantry, and of chivalry, and more particularly of scenes
taken from the popular literature of the times, the Medieval
Romances, the chansons de geste, and the stories of Arthur and the
Heroes of the Round Table. The tastefully decorated objects of
secular use upon which such objects occur, are chiefly Caskets of
Ivory, nuptial gifts probably, destined to contain jewels or the
like, Mirror Cases, Combs, and the Covers of Tablets, or Table-
Books, of which the ivory leaves were, I believe, usually coated
with wax, and thereon the writing was traced with a pointed
style.

To an object of this last kind I believe that your Tablet be-
longed. I imagine it to be one of a “pair of tables,” as such
medizval memorandum-books were termed ; and although I have
not had occasion to assure myself of the fact by imspection, there
is, I think, near the lower corner on the left hand, a perforation,
through which the lace was passed by which the leaves, with the
“two covers, were so held together as to admit conveniently of un-
folding the book, and turning to any leaf of ivory within it. It is
scarcely needful to remind you of Mr. Douce’s observations on
such table-books of ivory, (which he regards as having been
originated by those in use amongst the Romans), and to the re-

ANTIQUE IVORY TABLET. 101

c >
marks which he gives in his Jdlustrations of Shakspeare; and I
doubt not that you will recall the description of the Friar in
Chaucer’s Tales, who was provided with

‘© A pair of tables all of Ivory,
And a pointel polished fetisly,”

serving to record on the spot the name of any benefactor to the
fraternity. Perfect specimens of ivory tables, or waxed memo-
randum-books, of the 13th and 14th Centuries, are comparatively
uncommon ; but they exist in several collections. The leaves are
worked with a slight raised margin on each of their sides, so as to
form a shallow casement or hollow to receive the wax, and to pro-_
tect the writing from being readily effaced. There was also usually
such a casement on the inner side of each of the two sculptured
covers ; and I should expect to find it on the reverse of the curious
Tablet in your possession. us
IT regret that I am unable at present to offer you any decided
opinion as regards the subjects sculptured upon this interesting
relic of Art. There can be no doubt that they are taken from
some tale of Romance, probably of the history of Arthur and his
Knights. I have, however, been unable to satisfy myself in regard
to the conjectures which I have formed ; and the illness of a friend
well versed in these interesting subjects has prevented my obtain-
ing the information which, I had hoped, might ere this have
enabled me to offer you some satisfactory explanation. Certain
subjects, of similar nature, ocdar on other Ivories known to me.
The representation of the persons plunged in the fountain may be
seen on an Ivory Casket in the late Sir Samuel Meyrick’s Collection
at Goodrich Court, and on another in the British Museum ; in each
instance associated with subjects from the*tale of King Alexander,
and the Lay of Aristotle, and from the popular romance of Lancelot
‘and Arthur’s frail consort Guenevra. You will perceive that at
the lower part of your Tablet a singular subject is introduced: a -
person is conveyed in a wheelbarrow to the Gate of a Castle,
where the Porter seems to deny entrance, and repels the unwel-
come visitor. I know no incident in medizval romance which so
nearly accords with this, as that related in the Tale of Amis and
Amiloun, in which the leprous Knight is brought to his brother’s
gate in a “croud wain,” or wheelbarrow ; but I am not satisfied
BS

102 ANTIQUE IVORY TABLET.

that the entire subject of the sculpture can be explained by that
singular Tale. It must be observed that those Romances vary
considerably in the incidents and details, in the numerous versions,
or texts, of this popular literature ; and the interpretation of the
subjects sculptured or delineated is, in many instances, full of
difficulty.—I hope, however, before long to offer you some explan-
ation which may deserve your consideration, and regret my in-
ability to supply it at the present moment.

I remain, dear Sir,
Yours faithfully,

ALBERT WAY.
Thomas Q. Couch, Esq.,

Bodmin.

Wonuam Manor, REIGATE,
Aveust 11, 1865.

My DEAR Sir,

You will be desirous to know what has become of your
curious Ivory Tablet. I sent it, about a fortnight since, to Mr. C.
Tucker, from whom I had received it. He was about to join in
our Congress at Dorchester, having undertaken the charge of our
Temporary Museum, in which we usually have many medieval
works of art, sculptures in ivory, &c. I hoped that amongst the
learned in such relics who resort to our Annual Meetings, Mr.
Tucker might find some one more able than myself to explain the
subjects; and, with such a purpose, I ventured, in reliance on
your kind approval, to place it in his care. I have not yet heard
from him ; but as all concludes to-morrow, he will probably return
to Exeter, and convey back with him this interesting Ivory. If
you would have the goodness to give him one line (Marlands,
Exeter), or to myself, your wishes shall be attended to in regard
to its being restored to you.

Montfaucon, in his great work on Antiquities, has given en-
gravings of a complete set of Ivory Tablets, such as that of which
yours was one of the covers,—it may be, rather earlier in date.
The subjects are, as on yours, of Romance ; two, if not all, bemg
from the Lay of Aristotle. These Tablets were united by two
laces, top and bottom, in the angle of the covers, and consisted of
four leaves, forming, with the two covers, ten waxed surfaces or

ANTIQUE IVORY TABLET. 103

pages. The dimensions are 3? in. by 2 in. (Montfaucon Antiqu.
Lxpl. wi, pl. 194). :

I am doubtful whether I before mentioned this. The Plate —
gives the best Illustration I know, to shew what the complete
object was, of which you have a portion.

I am sorry that my endeavours have been in vain to ascertain
the precise subjects of the sculpture. Sir Frederick Madden, very
learned in such matters, is unable to determine, and has in vain
examined the drawings in certain Romances in the British Museum,
where I expected that the subjects would have been found. He
suggests that the fountain and bathers represent the ‘“ Fontaine de
la Jouvence,” in which eld gentlemen were supposed to be re-
freshed into youth again. I am not satisfied that it is so; but of
the various fountain-scenes in Remances, I have failed to find one
to fit the case. The curious subject of the Knight in the wheel-
barrow at the Castle-gate must be, as I mentioned before, either
from the Romance of Lancelot, or that of Amis and Amiloun ;
and a fountain-scene occurs, with that of Lancelot, in the “ Dis-
graceful Cart,” on a casket in the British Museum.

If it should be quite agreeable to you, I should be pleased to
have permission to mention this Ivory in our Journal. I hope that
it will reach you quite safely, and I remain,

Yours faithfully,
ALBERT WAY.

IL —Nomenclature.—By the Rev. JoHN BANNISTER, LL.D., Si. Day.
Presented at the Spring Meeting, May 25, 1866.

HE science of Nomenclature must, in some degree, be teresting

to all curious and enquiring minds. Every one has a name for
himself; all persons and places around him bear names,—proper
names, names peculiar to the individual, not common to others,
but given for the sake of identifying each, distinguishing one per-
son or place from all others. Whence are these names derived ?
Have they a meaning in themselves? Or, are they mere arbitrary
sounds—a conjunction of certain letters or syllables, conveying in
themselves no idea to the mind, excepting as connected with the
individual object on which each has been, or may be, imposed ?
We know they are commonly treated in this way, beg imposed
without reference to any meaning they themselves may have,
and transferred from one person or place to another, merely be-
cause they please the fancy, are pretty, high sounding, or fashion-
able ; and so are often in truth “misfits” ;* for, it is a fundamental
principle ever to be borne in mind, that all names, at their first
“imposition, were significant words, and were intended to be de-
scriptive of some quality or characteristic of the individual objects
on which they were severally imposed, or in some way or other
were appropriate to them.

To begin at the beginning: Adam was so called because he
was made out of FOF, the “param (red earth) ; or, because he

was formed in the image MDT (similitude) of Gov.t Eve was
so called by Adam because she was the mother of all living; 97,

* As Miss Milroy said to Allan Armadale, in reference to her own name.

+ Adam, we are told, was so named by Gov. No reason is assigned for
the imposition of his name. Hence the uncertainty about the derivation,
and the twofold conjecture.

>

NOMENCLATURE. 105

living=7j.* Her first-born son was named by her Tye» & possession ;
because, orf giving birth to him, she said Wp, I hawe gotten a
man, mn lay even JEHOVAH, supposing that “he was the Mus-

SIAH, the promised seed. This might be considered a very early
nusfit, only the name actually sxaieanad Hive’s wishes, and was an
embodiment of the first words she uttered after Cain’s birth.

Noah, 73, was not a misfit in any respect ; his name means rest,

consolation ; and he was such, as his father hoped he would be.
Abram means “high, or exalted father,” 5") AN. In his case we

have an illustration of persons having their names varied, to ac-
commodate them to altered circumstances; he was afterwards
called Abraham, DAN, because he was to be the father of a

multitude. As 1S “father, as before, but oT, multitude, is not

extant as a Hebrew word ; but if we go (as ‘we must in all such
cases, in elucidating the meaning of names, where they are not
significant in the language of the country to which they belong)
to the cognate dialects, we shall find in Arabic, DNA, « multitude.

Jacob is another name which shews that the meaning was attended
to. He was called py, heeler, from Aju, the heel, on account of

a circumstance connected with his birth. When he acted fraudu-
lently towards his brother, Esau said “Is he not rightly called ‘the
supplanter’ ?” 7.¢., he that metaphorically, as well as actually at his
birth, took him by the heel and tripped him up. I will give only
one other instance from Genesis, the oldest book in the world, viz.,

that of “ Melchizedek, king of Salem”; in the original piv aoD

Du 71D. This is of interest as ene that ae inspired

writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews, whether 8S. Paul or Barnabas,
had a penchant for etymological studies, he translating Melchi-
zedek “ King of righteousness,” and the name of the city of which
he was King, “ Peace.”—Heb., vii, 2.“ Melchizedek” is further
interesting as a connecting link between the names I have already

* Jn Hive’s case there is a difference between the sound of her name and
the word from which the sacred historian derives it; the former sounds in ©
the original as chav, the latter as chai. The difference between v, )) and 7,5,
however, is that the former has a downward stroke which may or may not
be a mistake by some copyist ; or, the difference may have arisen from there
having formerly been a word chav, meaning “life; as in Abraham’s case
there must have been a ‘‘raham” corresponding with the Arabic ‘“ roham.”

106 NOMENCLATURE.

given, and some which are connected with our own country. Ken-
rick and others hold that the Phoenician Hercules was the same as
Melcarth, whose name has been found in inscriptions. Little is
known of him, in consequence of the records of Tyre and Sidon
having long been lost. But it is probable that the deeds of this
semi-mythical person were transferred to, and heaped together
upon, the Greek Hercules; and, if we attempt to extract the
simple truth from the mythical stories related of him, we may see
reason to accept the theory so ably worked out by Dr. Smith in
his “Cassiterides,” that this Melcarth was the original discoverer
of Britain, and the first exporter of tin from our country ; and
that he was deified by his grateful countrymen for the benefits he
conferred on them. ee name analyzed gives us np 32

(King of the City), the former part agreeing with the first ‘part of
Melchizedek ; and the latter part, not only with Carthage in
Africa, and Carteia in Spain, but also with the several nate of
Hebrew Geography, and possibly with the many names in Corn-
wall having Caer, Car, in their composition.

Cornish names have a particular interest, not only to those
connected with the county, but also to all interested in philological
studies; because that in them is preserved, not indeed living, but
in a fossilized state, much of what remains of the old Cornish
Language, one of the three dialects that are classed under the
Cymric branch of the Celtic tongue.

The Celts are generally regarded as the great nomenclators of
Europe. They have left names, imposed by them, indelibly stamped
on places where they have been located; and the tracks of their
various tribes, in their migrations from the East to the remotest
corners of the West, have been traced on the map, by names,
dropped as it were by the way. The Celts were followed, at a
considerable interval, by the Teutons; they retreated before, or
succumbed to, and were absorbed by, these more energetic tribes ;
and Teutonic took the place of Celtic languages. But while words
used in intercourse or conversation were thus changed, the words
used in naming the great distinguishing features of the country
remained, not as significant words however, but as distinguishing
designations ; and they are now monuments of a people and a
language that have passed away. River names especially, and
names of mountains, everywhere, with few exceptions, may be re-

NOMENCLATURE. 107

ferred to Celtic roots, and have a reasonable explanation given to
- them from the Celtic language; and so with many towns, villages,
-hamlets, &c., though the names of many of these are so disguised,
by the changes that have been made by persons ignorant of the
language whence they were derived, from a wish to adapt them
and make them significant in a living tongue, that it is often next
to, if not altogether, impossible to get at the original word, and so
determine the original meaning ; and further, they may be referred
to so many possible roots, and have had so many meanings affixed
to them by different etymologists, that topical nomenclature has
become a byeword. It was only the other day that a dignitary
of the Church in this neighbourhood said to me: “ You can make
a name mean anything you choose.” Much of this objection is
groundless with regard to names of places in this county—the
first, the last, and, in the opinion of all good Cornishmen, the best,
in England. But even here, some names have been so changed that
it is impossible to fix their meaning positively. “Truro” is an ex-
ample in point: it may be “The Town on the River,” as Polwhele
makes it; “‘ Three Streets,” as Carew and Camden have it; ‘‘ The
Town on the Roads,” as Borlase gives; or “The Town on the
Slope,” as Norris prefers, and I am inclined to agree with him.*
But it is otherwise with regard to hundreds—I may say, thousands,
—of Cornish names, which are genuine Celtic words, admitting of

* Possibly it may be ‘‘ The high town on the slope,” though the present
town lies low. The manof is called Truro and Treyew; and there is a farm
called Treyew, not far from the village of ‘“‘ Higher Town.” ‘‘Treyew” is
‘‘ High-town,” the same as ‘‘ Hugh-town” in Scilly, (though this latter also
lies low, but takes its name from being situated near a high promontory) ;
and Truru may be a corruption of T're-w(/=uch)-a-ru. We must not, however,
make too much of the wu. It is true the first Charter to the town reads
Triueru; but the wu between two vowels might be pronounced v, and then the
first element of the name would be Triv—Trev, a dwelling, instead of Tre-u
—Tre-uch, (the guttural ch being dropped), High town. Another conjecture
occurs to me, and I think it offers the simplest and best derivation. The
name was doubtless given before the town was built. ‘‘ Hrw” is ‘a field, an
acre.” There might have been a house above a particular field, and so the
name would come from Tre (the dwelling) w (above) eru (the field). Polwhele
would have us suppose it possible that the name is very ancient. In Tacitus
we have ‘ Trutulensem portum,” which is unknown; some would correct this,
and read ‘* Rutwpensem,” and so identify it with Richborough; but, says Pol-
whele, a less violent emendation, merely changing ¢ into 7, which letters are
very much alike in old manuscripts, would give us Trurulensem, and so the
reference would be to Falmouth or the “ Truro-lake-harbour,” as the words
may be rendered.

108 NOMENCLATURE.

easy, simple renderings, which suggest themselves at once to those
acquainted with the language, that did not altogether cease to be
spoken till the middle of the last century,—that is, in fact, till the
various estates, farms, hills, moors, fields, lanes, houses, springs,
&e., had received names in the vernacular, and these names, signi-
ficant and descriptive words for the most part, had been recorded
in books, maps, surveys, conveyances, and other documents ; which
names, to preserve the identity of the places mentioned, are them-
selves maintained, though seemingly, for want of acquaintance with
the old language, unsignificant and uncouth.*

Previous to the Saxon invasion, as every one knows, the mass
of people in Britain was Celtic and spoke the Celtic language. As
the Celts, who wished to preserve their independence, receded
before the Teuton invader, their language was confined within
ever-narrowing limits. We know they betook themselves to the
mountain fastnesses, the retired nooks and corners, and the more
inaccessible parts of the island; the Gaels to the highlands of
Scotland ; the Cymri, chiefly, to the mountains of Wales, and to
these remote western parts, where they were called by their Saxon
neighbours “The Wealas” (Welsh or foreigners) “in the Corner,”
and their country ‘Cornwealas.” In consequence of this Corn-
Wales being more accessible than that other Wales, she did not
retain her independence so long, and the purely Celtic character of
her language was sooner corrupted by the admission and inter-
mixture of Teutonic words and roots.

* They are not, however, always preserved unchanged. I give, further
on, examples from another county, of ordinary names being altered, in all
probability because of altered circumstances. Here I would give an instance
or two of old names being changed, mostly because they were not understood.
Looking through the old Rate-book for the parish of Gwennap, I found Cus-
garne Wartha and Cusgarne Wollas gradually giving way to Higher Cusgarne
and Lower Cusgarne. (At a Lecture to the Institute at Carharrack, on Cornish
Names, no one present could tell me which was Cusgarne Wartha and which
Cusgarne Wollas). In the same document I found that what is now called
Crofthandy was, one hundred years ago, Croft-an-gwith—the Croft with a
tree in it. Actually I found it once written ‘‘ Croft & with.” Treskerby,
which one might fancy contained both the Celtic prefix tre and the Danish
suffix by, was Tolskerbit. In the same way Trezowian, pronounced Trezobian
(little town), street, Truro, has been supplanted by Goodwives-lane; and I
have been told that Cambridge, in Illogan, was formerly called Carnbroze.
Hence it is plain that to get at the genuine original meaning of a name, it
is necessary to know the archaic mode of spelling. Cambridge is ‘‘ Crooked-
bridge,” or ‘the bridge over the crooked river”; but Carnbroze is ‘ the great
rock.” ;

NOMENCLATURE. ~~ 109

For a length of time after the Heptarchy was established,
independent Cornwall embraced part of Somersetshire, as well as
the whole of Devonshire. Exeter was the capital of Cornwall,
and probably, as Whitaker argues, the seat of her ancient Bishop-
ric.* After the Saxons had subdued most of Devon, Exeter con-
tinued for a time to be inhabited jointly by Saxons and Cornish.
Then the latter were driven beyond the Tamar, and it was death
for a Cornishman to be found east of its banks. And now,
according to Whitaker, the seat of temporal authority and the
Court were probably fixed at Liskeard, and the seat of the Bishop
at St. Germans. The Saxons gradually gained influence and power
in the county. We read of Alfred hunting at St. Neots, and
visiting there his kinsman Neot, who gave his name to the parish
formerly known as 8. Guerir. The county was overrun by both
Egbert and Athelstan. In the eastern part the Saxons must have
early gained a firm footing; we there find Teutonic names almost
as common as Celtic. The Celtic inhabitants retreated westward,
and, it would appear, southward also, as we are told that so late
as the reign of Edward I, Cornish was spoken in the South Hams.
Domesday Book would show that, in the time of Edward the Con-
fessor, most, if not all the proprietors of Cornwall were Saxons ;
and some of these, we learn from that record, left their names to
the manors they held; so that much of the local nomenclature of
the county may be more safely referred to their names and similar
ones, than to other sources.t The names found in the Manumis-

* Dr. Oliver scouts the idea of these ancient Bishops. But though no
order or succession can be made out, yet those named as probable Bishops of
Cornwall, were called Bishops in the old Calendars. I think it not improb-
able that some of them may have been consecrated, and exercised episcopal
functions here, as Missionary Bishops, or Bishops ‘‘ without any fixed place of
episcopal jurisdiction”; as Archbishop Anselm complained was the case
with the sister Celtic Church in Ireland, equally regarded with that of Corn-
wall, as schismatic, by Rome; who, on this account, may have ordinarily
ignored these Bishops. The same reason may account for our many strange
Cornish Saints: they were holy men and women, and Churches and Chapels
were called after them, though they were not canonized by Rome, and ad-
mitted into the Calendar. Some of the names of our Saints, however, may
be only sobriquets, thus: S. Gwennap may be ‘the white faced” Saint; 8.
Roche, the rock Saint, &. (Vide Hingston, Davies Gilbert, IV, 312.)

+ Boyton may be from the priest Boia mentioned in Domesday, or some
one else of that name. Alverton may be from Aluuard, tenant at the time
of the Confessor. These are pure Saxon names, with the Saxon suffix ton.
But in some cases 1t would seem as if the Saxon name had, in the Cornish

110 NOMENCLATURE.

sions recorded in the Bodmin Gospels, may also for the most part
be better referred to Saxon than to Celtic roots. I think all the
manumitters,, most of the witnesses’, and some of the serfs’ names,
are plainly Teutonic.

Many of the Celtic names of places, in Domesday, are hard to
be identified. This arises not only from changes that have taken
place in the lapse of time, but also, in part, from the Inquisitors
being ignorant of the Celtic tongue; they would, therefore, find
it very difficult to catch and express correctly the sound of the
name they heard; and, in consequence of ignorance of writing
and spelling on the part of those examined, if they asked “ How
do you spell the name?” they would perhaps receive such an
answer as was given in the Peak of Derbyshire, “It never was
spelt ;” and when they had got accustomed to Tre, Pol, and Pen,
and, wishing to be accurate, inquired which it was, they would
perhaps be told it did not signify.* Errors too, doubtless, arose
(as I think may be seen by comparison of the Exchequer fT with the
Exeter Domesday, which latter is fuller and more accurate) from
the scribes, who copied from the rough original notes, mistaking

fashion, been suffixed to the Celtic Tre, &. Thus we have Trebarfut, ren-
dered in Pryce ‘ The town over the vault.” But Barfoot is an Old Norse
name; it was the surname of a King of Norway, given either because he
went barefooted, or because he had a foot like a bear; and it is now common
in Scandinavia. Tretharrwp, which is repeated several times in the County,
with various orthography, puzzled me till I met with the Danish name
Tharrup=Thorp. Trewoot may be Wolf’s-town, rather than ‘the blackbirds-
town;” and Trefreock may be Freock’s-town. (This is a Domesday name).

* On second thoughts, this answer would scarcely be given in the
Conqueror’s time, when Cornish was the vernacular, and the inhabitants
would, as a matter of course, name places correctly ; but in later times, this
has been the cause of many errors and misfits. Hntries in parish registers
are not to be trusted, as very commonly the clergyman is not a native of the
county, and can make little of the strange names, when he hears them for
the first time. One, I know, wrote Chynhale (the house on the moor) ‘ She-
nail.” Little help is to be got from many of the people themselves. Asking
an old woman whether her name was Avis Trenberth or Penberth, she said:
‘¢ Hither ; which your honour pleases, it does not signify”; though one means,
or may mean, “the dwelling by the cove,” and the other ‘‘ the headland by
the cove”; all the old woman cared for was to get her share of the charity
I had to distribute.

+ See the admirable Paper by the Rev. J. Carne, of Merther, in No. IV-
of this Jowrnal. I think some help may be got in the attempt to identify
the places named in this record, by the study of the meaning of the names ;
thus, Cudawoid may be rendered ‘‘ Woden’s wood”; as also may Cosawis, in
Gluvias, and so Cosawes may be Cudawoid.

NOMENCLATURE, It
letters—confounding, for instance, ¢ and ¢, ¢ and 0, b and v, wu and
nm; and from the different modes of expressing the guttural, with
acor ch, ag or agh, or leaving it out altogether; and also from
confusion with regard to the literal mutations.

Few surnames are found in Domesday; none in connexion
with Cornwall; but we find they came into common use shortly
after the date of that book, Some of these were mere personal
sobriquets taken from some peculiarity of the individual, or from
his country or office, and were not originally intended to be here-
ditary, but became so by accident ; among these may be reckoned
the old name L’ Erchdekne, which, as being a clerical office, one
would not have expected to become an hereditary name. Other
surnames were patronymics. The father’s name was put after the
son’s, at first preceded by Filius, which was corrupted into Fitz.
This corresponds with the Welsh Ap, of which we have some
remnant in the Cornish names, Price, Prisk, Bevan, &c., the first
letter being a corruption of Ap. Afterwards the connection be-
tween father and son was expressed by the father’s name being
put in the possessive case; thus we have: Williams, William's
son; Johns (Jones is more common in Wales) John's son; and so
Richards, Rickards, Rogers ; though some of these may have arisen.
directly from: the Latin forms, Rogerus, Ricardus, &c.*

But the great source of surnames, especially here in Cornwall,
are localities.t Some names are at once seen to be from this source ;
and many more than are generally supposed have been thus derived,
both here and in other parts of England. A lady, the other day,
could not understand how Chynoweth could be Newhouse, seeing it

* In Carew’s time, he tells us, it was ‘‘ customary to surname a person by
his father’s Christian name, and to conclude with his residence; thus John
the son of Thomas dwelling at Pendarves is called John Thomas Pendarves” ;
and he says that a family changing its abode would change its name; thus,
Trengove was changed to Nance, Bonithon to Carclew. Tonkin says, in his
time ‘the meaner sort, especially in the west, continue to call the son by the
father’s Christian name;” and though he says it was beginning to fall off,
I have been told of some recent instances in 8. Agnes, from which parish
Tonkin takes his illustration. ‘‘I remember,” says he, ‘‘ one of the Tregeas
of S. Agnes having three sons; himself was called Leonard Rawe ” (the vulgar
pronunciation of Ralph, his father’s name), ‘his eldest son was William
Leonard, the second John a’n Bans, from the name of the place he lived in,
and the third Leonard Tregea.”’

{ So much so, that Borlase, in his Vocabulary, giving ‘‘ Leeshann, a sur-
name,” adds ‘‘7.e., a name from a place.”

ele NOMENCLATURE.

was not the name of a house, but of a family. Territorial names
were at first preceded by de. The lord of a manor named himself
as of his manor; but this de was gradually dropped, and the terri-
torial name became a surname. Others however, besides lords of
manors and owners of estates, had their names from localities.
The tenant of a farm, the occupier of a house, the labourer in his
cottage, took their names from their residences. A person living
near some well-known object would be called after it, to distinguish
him from some other person of the same Christian name; thus we
might have George by the Church, Thomas at the River, John on the
Hill, William in the Street; and so the words Church, River, Hill,
Street, would become, and are, surnames. So also strangers, coming
from another village or place, would be called after the place ~
whence they came. Thus, several years ago, I found in a county
infirmary, that the patients, as a rule, called each other not by
their respective surnames, but by the name of the town or place
whence each came.

Most names of places were originally common names used as
appellatives. When there was little communication with other
parts of the country, and their own valley was almost the whole
world to its inhabitants, it would be enough to speak ef the river
(avon), the hill (bre), the summit (pen), the well (fenton), the
Church (eglos), the town or dwelling (tre), the house (bod), the
mill (melin), the field (parc), &c. But this state of things could
not last long. Where there was ever so little communication with
other places, or where there were two wells, mills, &c., it would
be necessary to add something to distinguish one from the other ;
hence would come such common names, found broadcast over the
county, some of them repeated again and again in various parishes,
(with or without some dialectic difference in the old language), as
Higher-town (Trewartha), Lower-town (Trewollas), the Dwelling
by the Tree (Trewithen), The House on the Downs (Choon), The
Mill by the Wood (Mellingoose), Little-field (Parc-bean), Great-field
(Pare-veor ), The Field with a Well (Parc Venton), and soon. The
number of names thus formed is more than any one would suppose.
I have on my Lists, collected from histories, maps, surveys, old
deeds, registers, &c., some 2400 names beginning with 7’re and its
variations, Trem, Tet, Tres, Trev ; 500 with Pen; 400 with Ros
and its variations; 350 with Bod, Bos, Bo, &c.; 300 with Lan,

NOMENCLATURE. 13135

Lam, La, &e. ; 200 with Pol; 200 with Car, Caer. Some of these
of course differ but little in the spelling, though referring to differ-
ent places; and some are only variations in the orthography of the
same place. Many of these, especially those of boundary marks,
fields, and enclosures, were doubtless affixed at the time of making
a survey or valuation of a property, when it would be necessary
to distinguish one place from another, by an appropriate name.
Striking natural objects, of a permanent character, would, we may
suppose, first be selected; and, failing these, some temporary
feature ; and thus, in Kemble’s Codex Diplomaticus, Oliver's Monas-
ticon, and similar works, in the boundaries of properties described,
we frequently find a particular tree (treow, Sax.) mentioned.
Possibly this “tree” may have given rise to some of our Tres, and
to most of the final trys, tres, in other parts of the country.
Sometimes a fence, a cross, a house, a hut or barn even, is given
as on the boundary line; and this having been removed, it be-
comes difficult to account for the name, which has been preserved ;
while in other cases, identification of place has been rendered
difficult by change of name, some feature of distinction having
been selected, other than that which was originally adopted. Such
a circumstance may happen within a generation or two, even now.
I have a little property in Derbyshire ; a survey of it was made in
1806; the different enclosures were named, partly perhaps as they
were known to the tenant, and partly as the surveyor thought
best ; there are in the inventory then taken, among other names,
Nether Fallow, Barn Close, Close above Barn, Close before the
Door, Nether Meadow, Bushy Piece, Long Close, Road Piece,
Thorntree Close, Nether Gorsey Hill, Lamb Piece, Knoll Piece,
Pingle, Rushy Close, Thistley Close, Hacking Piece, Wren Park,
Hill Side, Far Croft, &., &c.* In 1854 I had the property re-sur-
veyed ; and though the same family had been continuously, and are

* Just such names occur in the old Cornish vernacular, especially in the
Western parts, and are easily explained; and if we could only know what
the words really were which were given by tenants and labourers to the
scribes who entered in conveyances such jaw-breaking, untranslatable names
as Crucaresken, Ponesdu, Ponsdonfili, Grelenbesels, Grudgdrahenot, Grug-
kennywol, &c., we should very likely find that they admit of as easy explan-
ation. But the things named being of equally temporary character with
those given in English, both they and the names derived from them have
passed away, and the places cannot be identified,

Cc

114 NOMENCLATURE.

still tenants, as the old map which should have accompanied the
inventory was lost, it was impossible to identify each field, many
of the names having been changed. The same thing happens every-
where. Hence the importance of preserving old names,—not
changing them because they may seem uncouth, for others which
are thought prettier and more in accordance with the style of
nomenclature in vogue.

Looking through Maps and Surveys here, I have found some
curious English as well as Cornish names. I will mention only
two, taken from the Plan of Gwennap Glebe: there was “ Hook
Meadow,” which I found was formerly of very irregular shape,
and had a hook, or bend, in its fence; and “ Homer-way Field,”
which I at first was disposed to think owed its name to the clas-
sical taste of some Vicar; but as there is also a “ Further-way
Field,” Homer must be the comparative degree of the noun home,
made into an adjective; just as it is common to say “shut home
the door.” I found a field in 8S. Breock with a similar name; and
- in Talland there is a place called ‘‘ Homerwell.”

In attempting to explain names of places, we often find names
of animals used, it would seem, as distinctive designations: thus
we have Trelowarren (Fox town), Trembleath (Wolf town). With
regard to the latter, I was once asked if I believed that there were
ever wolves in Cornwall, or that they had existed here, since it
was found necessary to name the place, and that they had actually
given name to the place. I answered, that it does not follow that
the name was given from the animal ; it is customary, we all know,
to name persons after animals, birds, trees, gods and goddesses,
human passions bad and good, and in fact every thing in creation ;
and, further, it is customary to name places after persons ; so that
all sorts of strange things may indirectly enter into the composi-
tion of local names, and “'Trembleath” may be, not the Wolf town
but Wolf’s-town, having been the residence of a man called
Blight=Bleidh, a wolf; as “Trelowarren” may have been of some
one called Lewarn, a common family name—Lowern, 7.¢., Fox ;
though, with regard to the latter, I should prefer rendering it the
dwelling (tre) by the fortification (warren) near the tumulus (low).
It is true we have thus a mixture of Teutonic and Celtic, a
*hybrida compositio” as Baxter calls it; but such compounds are
not unusual in this county. Nor are they to be wondered at,

~ NOMENCLATURE. 115

when we remember the invasions to which Cornwall has been
subjected, and the commercial intercourse she had in very ancient
times, with foreign nations. Some persons find Phoenician and
Hebrew names here; as, for instance, “Marazion,” rendered Bitter
Zion,* in “Cornwall and its Coasts,’ by Alphonse Esquiros, who
confirms this rendering by his discovery of “Trejewas” (the Village
of the Jews), and “Bojewan” (the Abode of the Jews). The same
writer gives “ Lostwithiel” as meaning Lost within the lull. Carew
renders it Lion's Tuil ; and ridiculous as this seems (he was led by
the sound of the word in Cornish, as was Esquiros by that in
English), Jost does mean tail, and withell is given by Borlase as
lion. Iam inclined however to take the name in connexion with
the neighbouring parish of Withiel, and thus to render it the
palace, or court, of Withiel, who, as Whitaker supposes, may have
been the first Earl of Cornwall after the Saxons had taken posses-
sion of Liskeard.

Lhuyd held that most of the suffixes to Tre were corruptions
of personal names; and he advised the making a collection of all
the Christian names that could be found in the oldest Cornish
pedigrees, and supplementing them from the Welsh. Without
going quite so far as he, I think many of the suffixes to Tre, Ros,
Pol, Lan, Caer, Pen, dc., may have thus originated ; just as per-

* M. Esquiros seems doubtful whether to derive the bitterness from the
Hebrew word marah, or from the Latin amara; but whatever may be the
meaning of the latter part of the name, Maraz is plainly the old Cornish
marchaz, (a market) ; the guttural ch being dropped. There is considerable
uncertainty as to the latter part ; 4on may be only the plural termination, and
so the name may be ‘“‘ markets”; or the ion may be the remnant of a dimin-
utive termination, and so it would be ‘little market”; or it may have got
this form from mistaking wu for n, which would make it ‘‘ Thursday market,”
corresponding with ‘‘ Market Jew”; or, lastly, we may take Zion as the
latter part of the name, and render ‘“ The Market on the Strand,” (sian).
Isaac Taylor, in his most valuable work on “ Words and Places,” makes the
name Pheenician, and renders it ‘‘ The hill by the sea.” I cannot agree with
him in this, nor in his rendering of Brown Willy, which he interprets Bryn-
Huel=“ The tin mine ridge.” I would rather make it ‘‘ The conspicuous hill,”
from Bron, a breast, protuberance, hill; and gwelas, to see. The Rev. S.
Lysons, in his interesting work on ‘‘Our British Ancestors,” questions
whether Bal-dhu and other Bals may not be derived from the Phenician
God, Baal; he would show some connexion between Bal-dhu and Balli-dagh,
the Turkish name for the site of Troy. I prefer the simplest rendering,
“¢ Black mine.”—Another surmise is that the present name comes from Bal-
Dewi=David’s Mine; and in support of this conjecture, reference is made to
“ Dewstow,” the local pronunciation of Davidstow, the name of a parish in
North Cornwall.

Cc 2

116 NOMENCLATURE.

sonal names were prefixed to the Saxon ton and to the Danish
by; e. g., Trejago (James-town), Trejowan (John’s-town), Tresadarn,
in Gwennap, Redruth, and S. Columb Major, (Saturn’s-town), and
Nansadarn (Saturn’s-valley) ; this name, however, not being neces-
sarily derived directly from the god, but indirectly ihren some
person who, perhaps unconsciously, bore that heathen name ; just
as Liansadwrnen and Llansadwrn, in Wales, are called after S.
Saturninus, not the god Saturn.

In conclusion, I feel that some apology is due from me, both
for the length of this Paper, and for my having been presump-
tuous enough to undertake to treat on this subject and to propose
the publication of “A Glossary of Cornish Names.”* This has
long been the amusement of my leisure hours; but, until I began
actually to prepare for the press, I had no idea of the labour and
research which the work involved. The number of Cornish names
that have presented themselves is immense, and the various ren-
derings, which some of them admit of, are extremely puzzling.
Doubtless in many cases I shall expose myself to adverse criti-
cisms. But, in reference to these, and to what I have brought
forward in this Paper, I would say, with Horace :

6 Si quid novisti rectius istis,
Candidus imperti; si non, his utere mecum.”

*« A Prospectus of this work ig appended to the present No. of the Journal.

Il.— Flint Finds.— By the Rev. H. LONGUEVILLE JoNnEs, M.A.

Coo controversy is going on in the geological and
archeological sections of the scientific world, on the date and
nature of Flint Finds. As was the case some 50 or 60 years ago,
men of eminence in each of these sections have been hasty to
theorize, instead of patient to examine; and the rashness of
cosmological speculations on the subject has been equalled only
by the credulity of archzological ones. By the geologists, all
archeological data have been rudely treated, or set aside as con-
tradictory to fact; and by archeologists the most palpable fabri-
cations of fanciful discoveries have been accepted, in compliance
with the supposed exigencies of physical science. Thus geologists
have seen archeological objects, and specimens of human fabrica-
tion, in formations which, they gravely assure us, must have taken
many myriads of years—perhaps of centuries—to produce. Arche-
ologists, accepting their dicta upon the date and nature of the
supposed objects of human workmanship, have immediately as-
signed positive characters to objects found in tumuli, caves, &c.,
and have carried back the formation of such receptacles to periods
corresponding to predetermined geological epochs. Thus, in the
gravels of the district of the Somme, and other parts of France,
and in similar formations in England, because geologists have pro-
nounced such gravels, &c., to require immense periods of time for
their formation, and becausg certain portions of flint have been
found to lie in these gravels in very great numbers, and such
flints have been conjectured to shew signs of the hand of man
having been employed upon them, therefore archeologists have
been hasty to admit that the so-called manufactured flints and the
gravels have been contemporaneous. They have allowed the geo-
logists to assign dates to the gravel, and they have accepted these
dates as at least posterior to the manufacturing of the flints. From
this they have also been hasty to accept these dates as applying to
manufactured flmts found under less ambiguous circumstances ;
and then they have at once carried back the dates of the monu-
ments in which the flints have been found—not indeed to the
same periods as the gravels—but to far remoter periods than they

118 FLINT FINDS.

would have assigned them from any other independent facts and
circumstances.

Hence there has arisen a spirit of antedating early remains,
among many archeologists, from a desire to make their own con-
jectures synchronize with those of the geologists; and this spirit,
depending upon the results of another independent science, threat-
ens to be fatal to the exact method of deduction which ought to
be observed by all those who enquire into the nature and value of
objects of antiquity. Hence it is that very crude ideas have been
entertained as to the dates of tumuli, kistvaens, dolmens, or crom-
lechs, fortified camps, crannoges, or phahlbauters, &c. ; and hence
the strange speculations as to the supposed cannibalism of the
early inhabitants of the northern isles of Scotland; and so forth.

Hence}; too, the support given to the theory of periods—sione,
bronze, and iron, especially by the northern antiquaries, but by no
means based on sound archeological deductions.

Another consequence of this spirit of accommodation is, the
yielding up of men’s better judgment and good sense to the in-
fluence of great names. Because certain geological magnates have
pronounced, ea cathedrd, as to the remote ages of certain geological
formations ; and because certain archeologists have fancied that
they have seen implements of human make in these formations ;
therefore down comes the former class with thundering dicta as
to the immensely remote period when such and such a river
scooped its way through such and such a bed of gravel or other
detritus ; and, finding the latter class ready to declare that certain
portions of these gravels contain human instruments, enunciates
astounding theories as to the age of the human species, and the
place of man in the scheme of creation. At the same time, the
archeologist, partly flattered, and partly scared, at finding his re-
searches noticed by the great man of science, yields up his own
humble judgment, and submits to the inferences of the geological
-professor. The latter class is more in fault than the former ; the geo-
logist may, or may not, be correct as to his estimates ae parigdey F
but the archeologist, who knows very little about the action of

cosmological causes, by trying to link the operations of man to
the unknown operations of nature, and by asserting that he sees
evidence of contrivance in what, really, is only the result of inor-
ganic action, yields up his right of independent judgment, and

FLINT FINDS. 119

follows submissively in the wake of others not competent to judge
for him.

Thus, the geologist may be allowed to lay down certain theories
as to the origin and date of the gravel beds of the Somme; but,
had not M. Boucher de Perthes fancied that some of the flints
found in them were fashioned by man, no one would ever have
seen in other widely dissimilar stones approximations to instru-
ments. Some of the flints found in these beds have an appearance,
more or less fanciful, of symmetrical contrivance ; hence it is in-
ferred that an immense number of others, having a resemblance
to them, are also to be considered as having been handled by
man ; and hence again, that all flints found anywhere, whether in
undisturbed formations, or on the surface of the ground, if they
in the slightest degree resemble the original finds, are all of
similar origin,—all of similar date.

But these observers do not stop to examine:

(1). Whether the gravel beds, &c., really are susceptible of
the remote dates assigned to them ;—

(2). Whether the objects supposed to be fashioned by man
are not found in those beds so lying as to preclude the possibility
of any other than general geological causes ;—

(3). Whether they really are of hornen fabric, or whether
they have not their antitypes among the most ordinary gravel
beds, now forming by tidal action, or by agricultural operations.

The two former points may very well be left in the hands of
such an observer as Mr. Whitley, whose researches have gone far
to disprove the illusions entertained by the “flint finders.” The
third has not been fully worked out as yet, but may be commended
to the diligent observation of those who may find themselves in
the proximity of gravel beds, and of chalk districts where flints
lie on the surface, and are used freely for road-making or other
country purposes. In short, it may be entrusted to the care of
those who have to handle flints, and who are practically acquainted
with the strange forms, which stones of the kind are found to as-
sume from any other causes rather than the hand of man.

As a trifling contribution to this class of observations, I beg
leave to lay before the Royal Institution of Cornwall the accom-
panying specimens picked up by myself, during the winter of
1865, from gravel in the immediate neighbourhood of Arundel, on

120 FLINT FINDS.

the southern slope of the great chalk formation of the South
Downs of Sussex.* They were derived from a small gravel-pit
used for the walks of a garden, and most assuredly had never had
any other application of the hand of man than the primary dig-
ging by the gardener, and the casual picking up by the collector.
Among them will be found “flint flakes,” “flint chips,” “bulbs of
percussion,” “knives,” and other fashionable denominations of flint
finds. One knife in particular, if labelled “Abbeville,” or “ Menche-
court,” would pass muster amongst the most select of the class.

My observations were exceedingly limited, not extending over
a space more than 100 feet square; but enough was found within
these limits to show that the proofs of human fabrication must be
much stronger before we can safely admit all the inferences of
modern flint-finders.

It is commonly known among the Sussex Downs that flints,
when first dug out of the earth, are so soft and liable to split that
they are not fit to be used for road-making, but have to be ex-
posed for months to the wind, and especially to the sun, before
they become hardened enough to resist the wear and tear of
vehicles and traffic. When a layer of flints is first dug up, the
“chips” and “flakes,” the “cores,” ‘“ knives,” &c., &c., would
rather puzzle the cockney savant ; and he might make up a choice
tray of “implements,” of any calculable, or incalculable date,
without fatiguing himself by extensive researches. If he could be
supposed to go to Caernarvonshire, and undertake the trouble of
climbing up Snowdon from the Capel Curig side, by the gorges
above Llyn Llydaw ;—if he could attain the summit of the Glydr,
with its hone quarry ;—or if he could clamber over the gigantic
heaps of débris, and the old moraines round the gloomy shores of
Llyn Idwal, he might pick up “axes,” “mauls,” “hammers,” &c.,
enough to prove aah ee the fact of their having team
aft) by the hand of man; and he might, in point of date, coe
the Abbeville and the Metropolitan galllegians all to Dias !

* These specimens are now deposited in the Museum of the Royal
Institution of Cornwall, labelled: ‘‘Flint-flakes and Knives, from near
Arundel. Presented by the Rey. H. Longueville Jones, M.A.”

IV.—On recent Flint Finds in the South-West of England.— By
NicHoLAS WHITLEY, one of the Honorgry Secretaries of the
fioyal Institution of Cornwall.

Read at the Spring Meeting, May 25, 1866.

N a Paper inserted in No. II of our Journal, I described the

Flint-flakes which are so numerous in the soil along the coast-
line of Croyde Bay, and which have been assumed to be the /
“arrow-heads” and “flint knives” of a pree-Adamite race of men.
I had formed a contrary opinion. From their number, position,
gradation in size, and gradation in form, I inferred that they were
formed by natural causes, and not by the hand of man. I was,
however, not then aware how abundantly these flakes are found
scattered over the surface of the surrounding country; and my
present Paper must be considered as a record of further discoveries
of what have been called Flint Finds.

At Croyde, the flakes are found at the base of the soil, which
rests upon a bed of Drift,—a so-called “Raised Beach.” They
may also be traced on the surface of the ground for half a mile
along the hill-side towards Baggy Point, and to a height of 200
feet above the sea; and on the exposed side of the hill, where the
soil has been wasted by weathering, a large number of flakes was
found on the surface. These exposed flakes were covered with a
white coating, the result of atmospheric action ; but the shattered
flints dug from under the soil, have their colour as fresh and their
fracture and edges as sharp as if recently broken.

About a mile inland, at Putsburrow, precisely similar split
flints and well formed flakes were found on the surface of the soil.

Along the shore line, I traced them from Morte Point on the
north, to Northam on the south, a distance of full ten miles.

On the outside of Northam Pebble-ridge there is a Submarine
Forest, which is exposed at low-water. The bed of decayed trees
and roots rests on a stratum of blue clay; and shattered flints,

122 RECENT FLINT FINDS.

with marks of chipping on their surface, are scattered through
this clay. Ifthe surface soil on which this ancient forest grew is
of the same age as the soil over the drift-beds (and I think this
very probable), then we have these flints in the same geological
position as those at Croyde,—an inference which is supported by
apparent traces of boulder-clay under both the drift and the sub-
marine forest; and, assuming that these split flints had a geo-
logical origin, their age might be fixed approximately, at the
latter end, or close of the Drift Period.

Inside the estuary of the Taw, I have dug up flakes from the
soil of Horsey Island, from Braunton Greatfield, and in the valley
near Wrafton. .

Twelve miles up the valley of the Taw, I found very perfect
flakes on the surface of a ploughed field at Bartridge Farm, and
in forming a road through a Wood, in land which had never been
cultivated, the workmen dug out several; and I traced the flakes
on the surface, up the hill-side, to 300 feet above the river—On
this one farm about four hundred shattered flints were found, of
which one hundred were flakes,

Eight miles further up the valley of. the Thay at Colleton
Barton, where I am breaking up ancient wood-land, my men
picked up a considerable number of flakes, many of them more
than a mile apart.

These flints have been found on lands under my care, where
only I had opportunity of discovering them; and there is little
doubt that they are scattered over the intervening lands which I
have not inspected.

Thus, in North Devon, over an extent of country 20 miles
long and 10 miles wide, these peculiar flakes are found. I have
been told, and it is insisted on, by some leading philosophers, that
I have made the important discovery of an ancient manufactory
of pre-Adamite implements. But, independently of other con-
siderations, 200 square miles of country forms so large a workshop
for a few scattered savages, that I cannot concur in such an
opinion.

IT am indebted to Mr. Francis Hext for the information that
flint-flakes are very numerous around Dozmare Pool, 890 feet
above the sea. More than one hundred very perfect flakes have
been picked up there, and I dug some out of the soil.

RECENT FLINT FINDS. 123

In the valley under Bishop’s Wood, near Truro, I picked up
two flakes ; and, scattered through the soil of the Lowlands at St.
Keverne, are many split flints.

But I have now to describe a most notable Find of arrow-
headed flakes. In passing over that part of the Lizard table-land
which is called Crousa Downs, I observed that the earthy part of
the soil was washed away in patches, and that angular fragments
of stone were exposed ; and a few minutes’ search produced more
than 20 fractured flints, some of them perfect thin flakes of the
arrow-head type. They were scattered between blocks of horn-
blende rock, over a barren surface which had never been cultivated,
300 feet above the sea. These flakes have lancet points, marks
of chipping on their surface, and the bulb of percussion at the
large end, said to indicate the direction of the blow by which they »
were severed ; and which is assumed to be a proof of design, and,
of course, of a designer.

This bulb of percussion is relied on as the almost exclusive
evidence that the flakes were formed by man. It appears to be
the result of a blow by impact; or it might have been caused by
rolling pressure, or by expansion from unequal temperature. But,
however produced, this appears certain,—that the rough split
flints, so indefinite in form as to bear no marks of human skill,
have this bulb as perfectly developed as the most perfect flakes.
On inspecting the Chalk country covered with Drift gravel,
around Henley on Thames, I found the arable land, for miles,
loaded with split and shattered flints; so coarse was the fracture,
so abundant the flints, so indefinite their form, that it was impos-
sible to infer that they (rere broken by the hand of man, to be
manufactured into tools; and yet in many of them, this bulb of
percussion was most perfectly developed. Impressed by the
weight of this evidence, I determined to examine the Chalk of the
Isle of Wight, where the flints (as described by Mantell) are
shattered in situ. I there found, in the soil on the north side of
Bembridge Down, these flints known to be split by natural causes ;
and the roughest pieces showed the bulb of percussion as perfectly
formed as those near Henley.

I do not, therefore, see how it is possible to avoid the con-
clusion that this bulb, said to be evidence of design, has in fact
been produced by natural causes, and not by the skill of man.

124 RECENT FLINT FINDS.

The ground and polished Celts of the Second Stone Period of
Lyell, are so obviously the work of man, and are so often found
with other indications of his presence, that there can be ne doubt
they belong to the domain of the Antiquary. But the flint-
flakes, so far as they are now included in the First, or Pre-
Adamite, Stone Period, are within the province of the geologist,
being formed and deposited by natural causes; and thus the
boundary line between antiquarian records and geological facts
‘must, in my opinion, be drawn between the First and Second
Stone Periods of Lyell.

V.—Celtic Remains on Dartmoor.—By THoMAS KELLY, Vealinpion.
Read at the Spring Meeting, May 25, 1866.

O* the western borders of Dartmoor, verging upon. the districts
now cultivated, are numerous vestiges of the ancient inhabit-
ants of the country, consisting of Hut Circles, Sacred Circles,
Barrows, Kistvaens, Cromlechs, and Cairns. Immediately above,
and within a furlong of the River Yealm, near Yealm Head, is a
large Aboriginal Village; the basements of the Huts, which are
from 40 to 50 in number, being still in good preservation.

Below this Village, and close to the banks of the river, are
two oblong, rectangular buildings. One of them, on the eastern
bank, is 26 feet mm length, and 16 feet in breadth; and the remains
of parts of the walls are about 6 feet in height. In this Hut is a
Granite Stone (See Fig. 1), on which, at right angles to each
other, are two rectangular hollows, which have evidently been
sunk with a metal tool. The stone, or slab, is 4 feet long, 2 feet
wide, and from a foot to 15 inches in thickness. Each of the two
excavations is of the following dimensions: 16 inches long, 11
inches wide, and 8 inches deep. The sides of the hollows on this
stone, as well as of those on two others to be presently referred
to, are bevelled, so as to admit of any castings (if they were used
for such a purpose) being easily removed. In the eastern wall of
the Hut, just within the entrance, which is from the north, and
marked by a stone post about 6 feet high (perhaps one of the
original jambs), is a Niche, composed of four rough slabs, 21 inches
high, 18 inches wide, and 14 inches deep; for what purpose does
not appear.

At a short distance above this Hut, on the opposite side of the
river, is another of the same description, 30 feet long, and 10
feet wide. (See Fig. 2). In this also is an excavated stone (See
Fig. 3), similar to the one already described, excepting that it has

126 CELTIC REMAINS ON DARTMOOR.

only one hollow. The stone is 2 feet 6 inches square ; the excava-
tion is 15 inches long, 12 inches wide, and 5 inches deep. Outside
the Hut is another stone, with only one excavation of about the
same dimensions as the one inside. Probably it has been removed
from within, at a comparatively recent period. Each of these two
stones is nearly 18 inches thick, and would weigh about 300 lbs.
—At the southern end of this Hut is a small division, as shewn
in the accompanying sketch, and there are also several solid oblong
stones, each about 2 feet long, and from 10 to 14 inches square in
thickness ; they have evidently been worked, and in one or two
is a shallow channel, 2 inches wide, and about half an inch deep.

It should be stated, in connection with these objects, as well
as with all the others of similar character, that there-are abundant
evidences of all the valleys in the neighbourhood having been
streamed for Tin.

As supplementary to the above, Mr. Kelly wrote on the 21st
of May, as follows:

“‘T was on the Moor on Friday, and discovered another of the
Rectangular Huts, with a Stone (See Fig. 4) similar to those de-
scribed in my former letter, except that the excavations were upon
a smaller scale. The stone was about three feet long, and very
massive; I should think its weight was 5 cwt. The excava-
tions were not cut in the centre of the stone, but one at each
corner. There does not appear to be much regularity in the size
of the excavations, either in this or the others formerly noticed.
The broken one was larger than the perfect one, but not so large
as those in the other stones. I have thought it as well to give
you a description of this last find, and I believe that similar stones
are, or have been, in all these rectangular huts, though I have not
succeeded in finding them in all, being unable to move the fallen-
in ruins in the others. The Stream-works appear to have been in
sets ; with a Hut attached to each set of works.”

Mr. Kelly has favoured us with an account of the other relics
of primitive antiquity in this district. These have been, for the
most part, mentioned in Rowe's “ Perambulation of Dartmoor”;

CELTIC REMAINS ON DARTMOOR. iy

and we must content ourselves with giving a few extracts on
points not noticed in that excellent work.
Mr. Kelly says:

“There are some ‘ Beehives,’ but they are not numerous,
and are composed entirely of stones overlapping each other, and
forming a flattened cone. They are intermingled with the other
Huts, but are so small—only seven or eight feet in diameter—
that they do not seem to be well adapted for habitation, and were
probably Store-houses or something of that kind.”

“The Hut Circles have been supposed to be Druidical ; it is
however to be observed of those in this neighbourhood, that ancient
Tin Stream Works are their invariable accompaniment ; though
this does not necessarily take from their antiquity, and the per-
sons working them may have been observers of the Druidical
form of worship. Along the banks of every stream there is
undeniable evidence that the ground has been worked for Tin ;
and in every instance, these Hut Circles are in close approxima-
tion.”

Mr. Kelly notices two Sacred Circles in addition to the three
already known in this neighbourhood. One “has lately been
found near Sun Tor, by Harford Bridge, about 100 yards on the
west side of the Tor. It is rather concealed by furze, thorns, &c.,
and is not so perfect as the one on Stalt Moor, which is by far the
finest in this part of the Moor.—There is another near to, and
S.8.W. of, Hangers-hill Rock, between it and Butterton Hill —
These Sacred Circles are stated by Rowe to be places set apart
for the performance of Druidical religious ceremonies ; but in the
explorations of the Castle Howard Tumuli in Northumberland,
by the Rev. W. Greenwell of Durham, among which similar
Circles occur, sunk Kistvaens were discovered in the enclosure,
containing human remains, beads, urns, flints, &c. ; and it is not
improbable that those in this neighbourhood were also places of
sepulture and contain similar relics.”

The following extracts from Mr. Greenwell’s letter above re-
ferred to, will serve to illustrate the general character of the
dwellings of the aboriginal inhabitants of this country :—

“You are quite right in your view as to the object of the

128 CELTIC REMAINS ON DARTMOOR.

small Circles ; they are the bases of Huts. In Yorkshire, together
with similar Raised Circles, I have seen another mode of making
the dwellings, by sinking a circular hollow five or six feet deep,
and in some cases lining it with stones; and it is possible that
the roof was flat. However, the two are only different modes
of constructing the same shaped and sized dwelling-places. I
think it probable that similar places of habitation formerly ex-
isted upon the lower grounds, cultivation having destroyed all
traces of them, as I have known it to destroy all evidences ot
larger Camps, with Mounds eight or nine feet high.—In North-
umberland, those left are on the higher ground, because the
plough has never touched it; but I have no doubt that at one
time they existed over the whole country. I take them to have
been the habitations of the early tribes, who might, on Dart-
moor, have been employed in working Tin, but who, no doubt,
also lived on the higher ground, where game abounded, and
where they were able to find more suitable places for defence
against an enemy. In Northumberland they have no connexion
with any mining operations. Cultivation explains their absence
in the fertile parts; its never having been used on the hills ac-
counts for their being found there.”

a
hy ANig,

cy

SECTION.

Cy thy, WY
OM“ f Y

es Yy yy
Yi) YU YM.

alii

il,
wlll

H Michel Whitley det.

LAKE LITH. TRURO.

ANCIENT TIN MOULDS %c. on DARTMOOR.

4

sige

rv le

mn

VL—A Singular Old Letter—From JONATHAN CoucH, F.L.S., &€.
M* Jonathan Couch prefaces the Letter with which he has

favoured us, with the following observations :—

In what have been termed the Middle Ages of our history, the
practice of Medicine was almost entirely in the hands of the
Clergy ; and even in our own days the privilege remains with a
Bishop, of conferring the Degree of Doctor of Medicine, by which
the bearer is entitled to practise the profession, independently of
the claims of any other Body. But, it is to be inferred from the
following letter that, at no very distant date, the Bishops laid
claim to the further right of preventing from exercising the pro-
fession in England, any person who had taken his medical degree
in a foreign University. This letter affords probably the only
authentic instance of the enforcement of such a prohibition.

May it please your Lord’:

After most humble Duty presented to your Lord’,
& a due Acknowledgm' of your Lord®’s Favor to let me know by
m' ffrances Cook the Information given against Me; I Presume to
lay before your Lords? |

That ’tis aboue thirty years since, that I was honour’d with
the Title ef Doctor of Physick. In a Forreign University indeed ;
but after a Performance of all the Exercises Requir’d there, &
after many years standing in One of Our Own. I do Confess too,
that I haue often been in Consultation with D* Bidgood & D*
Davy, & some times with D* Thruston, in this County; & with
D* Polwhele & D* Stephens of Truroe, in that of Cornwal. And
I beleiue I did Nothing then, or since, that brought me within the
Penalty of any Law, in the true Intention & Meaning of it.

But for these several years last past I haue Confin’d my selfe ;
being willing to Intend matters of another Nature, less Burthen-
som unto my Thoughts. For that Reason I haue Excus’d my self
to all Persons of Quality inviting my Assistance, except one or
two of my Relations & Old Acquaintance. Nor haue I lain one

D

130 A SINGULAR OLD LETTER.

Night, or but one, out of my own house on that Account, for
aboue these ten Years.

However, I am in your Lord?*s Judgement whither I shall
Offend in giving Advice, Freely, to the Poor; Or in giving my
Opinion unto Others who, in their Extremity, Request it, Or, till
they can procure Other Helpe, which I haue ever Encourag’d to,
& held my Selfe Releivd by. If your Lordsh? in your great
Wisdom think Fit to Refuse Me your Permission in such Circum-
stances, (for I haue long agoe withdrawn my Selfe from general
Practice ;) I shall certainly Conform to your Lords”* Pleasure,
as soon as it shall be signified to me.

But I beseech your Lord? to do me the Justice Not to take my
Character from Rumors, which are alwayes Uncertain, & most
times, Worse; Or from Men who, perhaps, may Envy me the
Shadow I haue, my whole life, Affected to keep in, & who, for
that Reason, haue never had the Opportunity (if they had the
Will) of Understanding me Truely.

Tam sensible I Need your Lordsh®s Pardon for this Boldnes
& Freedom; but am sensible too, that I Commit it to a Noble
Breast, which euer Loues Cleerness, & puts the best Construction
upon things that they will bear. And therefore I am in no Pain
least any Advantage shall be made to my Prejudice, of Any thing
I haue now Written ; who am, with all Duty,

Right Reverend & Right Hon?’
Your Lordship’s
most Humble
& most Obedient
Totnes Servant

Sept. 17. 1689. RICH: BURTHOGGE

The outer address of the Letter is :—

These
For the Right Reverend Father
in God Jonathan Lord Bishop of
Exon
att his Trelawne
Cornwall

VIL—PoruLar ANTIQUITIES.—Tinner Folk Lore—By THoMAS
Q. CoucH.

i (eae Tinner, dressed in “blanketing coat,” and slouching in
huge pachydermatous boots, is a being as strange as he is
picturesque. At home and by his fire of piled-up turves, he is no
less interesting for the peculiar manner of his life, unchanged
from ancient times, and for the stores of wild tradition with which
he will unreservedly entertain you if long acquaintance have en-
titled you to his confidence. JI have long known the tinners of
the ancient district of Blackmoor, and here put on record a few
of the special observances, with their meaning, which have been
perpetuated from remote ages to our own times by those engaged
in this old branch of Cornish industry.

The first red-letter day in the tinner’s calendar is Paul's Pitcher-
day, or the eve of Paul’s Tide (January 24th). It is marked by a
very curious and inexplicable custom, not only among tin-streamers,
but also in the mixed mining and agricultural town and _neigh-
bourhood of Bodmin, and among the seafaring population of
Padstow. The tinner’s mode of observing it is as follows :—On
the day before the Feast of St. Paul, a water-pitcher is set up at
a convenient distance, and pelted with stones until entirely de-
molished. The men then leave their work, and adjourn unto a
neighbouring ale-house, where a new pitcher, bought to replace
the old one, is successively filled and emptied, and the evening is
given up to merriment and misrule.

On enquiry whether some dim notion of the origin and meaning
of this custom remained among those who still keep it up, I find
it generally held to be an ancient festival intended to celebrate the
day when tin was first turned into metal,—in fact, the discovery
of smelting. It is the occasion of a revel, in which, as an old
streamer observes, there is an open rebellion against the water-
drinking system which is enforced upon them whilst at work.
This custom is not quite peculiar to tinners, but is, as has been
said, observed elsewhere—with variations.

At Bodmin, the boys of the town are accustomed, on Paul’s

D2

By) POPULAR ANTIQUITIES.

Eve, to slink along the streets, and hurl a pitcher, commonly
stolen, and filled with unsavoury contents, into any house the door
of which may have been incautiously left open. Often, on entering
a house, I have stumbled over thé fragments of a Paul’s Pitcher.
In “Notes and Queries” (Ist Series*v. ILL, p. 239), is a deserip-
tion, by the late esteemed Sir Hugh Molesworth, of the custom
as kept at Padstow. Whilst asking for an explanation, he ventures
one of his own, which seems to me far-fetched and improbable.
He supposes it to have reference to an expression in St. Paul’s
Epistle to the Romans (ch. ix, v. 21) as to the power of the
potter to make one vessel unto honour and another unto dishonour.

This has none of the claims for continuance that many of our
old customs present to our sympathies; and in a short time, its
observance, which is now a mere drunken frolic, or a piece of
boyish mischief, will have disappeared from among us, except in
this record.

Friday in Lide is the name given to the first Friday in March,
from lide, an Anglo-Saxon name for this month. I have heard
this archaism only among tinners, where it exists in such sayings
as this: “ Ducks wan't lay till they’ve a drink’d lide water.” Fri-
day in Lide is marked by a serio-comic custom of sending a young
lad on the highest bownd, or hillock, of the work, and allowing
him to sleep there as long as he can; the length of his siesta bemg
the measure of the afternoon nap for the tinners throughout the
ensuing twelvemonth. The weather which commonly characterizes
Friday in Lide is, it need scarcely be said, not conducive to pro-
longed sleep.

In Saxon times, labourers were usually allowed their mid-day
sleep ; and I have observed that it is even now permitted to hus-
bandmen in some parts of East Cornwall, during a stated portion
of the year. Tusser speaks of it in his “ Five Hundred Points of
Good Husbandry” :

‘From May to mid August, an hour or two,
Let Patch sleep a snatch, howsoever ye do:

Though sleeping one héur refresheth his song,
Yet trust not Hob Grouthead, for sleeping too long.”

Midsummer-day, the feast of the Summer Solstice, is marked

POPULAR ANTIQUITIES. 133
-
only by the elevation of a bush or a tall pole, on the highest
eminence of the stream work.

The second Thursday before Christmas-day is Picrous Day, still
kept, but with no other distinctive ceremonies than a supper and
much merry-making. The owner of the tin-stream contributes
towards this festivity a shilling for each man. I would ask par-
ticular attention to the tradition which says that this feast is
intended to commemorate the discovery of tin by a man named
“ Picrous.” It would be interesting to know, from other correspond-
ents, whether such a belief is held by tinners in other districts.
My first impression was that the day might take its name from
the circumstance of a pic forming the picce de résistance of the
supper; but this’ explanation is not allowed by tinners, nor sanc-
tioned by the usages of the feast. What truth there may be in
this tradition of the first tinner Picrous, it is now too late to
discover ; but the notion is worth recording. It has occurred to
me, whether, from some similarity between the names, (not a
close one, I admit), the honour of Picrous may not have been
transferred to St. Piran, usually reputed to be the patron-saint of
tinners. Many more violent transformations than this mark the
adaptation of heathen customs to Christian times. Polwhele
says: “The timners of the county hold some holidays peculiar to
themselves, which may be traced up to the days of saintly super-
stition. The Jew-whydn, or White Thursday before Christmas,
and St. Piran’s Day, are dgemed sacred in the mining districts.”
(Hist. of C., v. I, p. 182, note). Inthe Blackmoor district, I have
never seen the slightest recognition of St. Piran, who seems to
have been, like St. Keyne, ‘“‘no over holy saint” ; and his connec-
tion with tinning, as given by Polwhele, has always been received
here as a novel piece of information. The Feast of St. Piran is
on the 5th of March; to which the nearest of our holidays is
Friday in Lide.

A record of the customs of other tin districts would be very
acceptable, as helping to elucidate those strange but very inter-
esting antiquities.

D3

VIIL—Observations on the Gold Gorgets or Lunettes found near Pad-
stow, and now in the Museum at Truro.—By EDWARD SMIRKE,
Vice-Warden of the Stannaries, President of the Royal Institution
of Cornwall, ke.

HE circumstances under which the golden ornaments, on which

I propose to make some observations, were discovered on the
estate of Harlyn, near Padstow, on the north coast of Cornwall,
have been already recorded in the proceedings of this Society.*
It has also been, on the same occasion, stated that His Royal
Highness the Duke of Cornwall, by whom the articles were
claimed under the franchise of Treasure-trove, had been pleased
to direct that they should be deposited in the Museum of the
Royal Institution of this County. It has also been already stated
that we owe it to Mr. C. G. Prideaux Brune that the attention of
the members of this society was first called to this discovery, and
that steps were taken to secure so valuable an object of archeo-
logical interest for the permanent gratification of public curiosity.

In submitting to the readers of this Journal some further
notice of these remarkable ornaments, I wish it to be understood
that I do not claim any special qualification for this task, or
more familiarity with this class of antiquities than many others
besides myself possess. But I have thought that it might be
acceptable to our readers, who now have the advantage of ready
access to the articles themselves and great facilities for close in-
spection, that they should be informed of the views which are
entertained by antiquaries respecting such personal ornaments,
and of the discovery of the same or very similar objects, on former
occasions, in this or in other countries. _

It has already been stated that, on two former occasions, such
ornaments as the present have been already found in this county.
Of these, one has been engraved by Lysons in the Cornwall
volume of his Magna Britannia, which, at first sight, looks like a
fac simile of the larger one of those now before us; but, in fact,

* See 48th Annual Report (1866) of the Royal Institution of Cornwall.

GOLD GORGETS OR LUNETTES. 135

the patterns slightly vary from each other. This is now in the
strong room of the British Museum.

Another has been brought under my notice by my friend Mr.
Albert Way, from whom.I have obtained an outline. It was
found some years ago in some part of the parish of St. Juliot,
also in the north part of this county. The surface decoration of
this is also very similar to that of the larger of the two now in
our Museum at Truro. Like that figured by Lysons, it is indeed
almost a fac simile. This Juliot treasure is believed to be still in
existence. It has been seen by living persons not long ago; but
its present place of deposit is unknown to me.

I find in a valuable Paper by Mr. Birch, contained in Vol. III
of the Archeological Journal (A.D. 1846), p. 37, mention of
another like golden lunette, found in the western part of this
County, “at Penwith.” But, as the name Penwith applies only to
a large Hundred of this county and to no precise locality, and as
the place of discovery of the one engraved by Lysons is certainly
in that Hundred, I rather think the wo referred to must be one
and the same, and not two different ones.

All four of these articles were therefore found in Cornwall, at.
places not far distant from our North Coast.

I cannot find that any ornaments of their precise character or
form have been yet found in any other part of England, or in
Wales, or in Scotland.

In Ireland, and in Ireland alone, this form of personal decora-
tion (if such it be), of the same precious metal, is of com-
paratively familiar occurrence underground. There are several of
these in the British Museum in company with the Cornish find
before referred to. In the Museum of the Royal Irish Academy,
at Dublin, I found fifteen specimens in July, 1865. They are
figured or described in Sir W. R. Wilde’s valuable Catalogue,
Part I. In all, the linear form of surface ornamentation, with
zig-zag, or vandyked, or diamond and lozenge-shaped, lines only,
without any curvilinear variation of frieze or form, is predominant,
as in the examples now in our Museum. One of the most re-
markable was brought over for exhibition in the Loan Museum,
in London, in 1862. .

I am informed that the Museums of some other places in Ire-
land contain like examples; but I have not seen them.

136 GOLD GORGETS OR LUNETTES.

There is great variety of size, and some of form, in all that
I have seen; some in the British Museum are very small—only
three or ‘te inches in diameter.

It will be seen that the surface ornamentation is produced
partly by graving, and partly by punching ; the fainter lines being
by the former process. Tlustrative engravings of the Padre
lunettes, part of the larger one being of the original size, accom-

pany this Paper; and also a
> wood-cut of a bronze celt found
; with them.* The weight of
the larger is 4 oz. 9 dwts. ;
of the smaller, 2 oz. 2 dwts.
With them, or on the same
spot, was found the celt here
figured. This will be allowed
to be some evidence of the con-
temporaneous use of these dif-
ferent classes of objects. Taking
this into consideration, and
also the total want of any re-
semblance to Roman or Saxon
workmanship, we may safely
h presume the lunettes to be of
f | | \ very early, if not of prehistoric
i ' / i iil ‘ date, now commonly called
; Su i ue | : ( i” ~=Keltic or British.

lu mi i For many years past, local

Bronze Celt, found at Harlyn, Societies, and museums of lo-

cal antiquities, have existed in

this and other countries ; and 1 have taken some pains to ascertain

whether any relics, of the character and type of these lunettes,

have been found, or recorded to be found, out of the United
Kingdom.

The examples most nearly resembling them have been found
in France. If I rightly understand Mr. Birch’s references and

* The engravings of these objects were made at the joint expense of
Mr. Albert Way and Mr. Smirke, for the use of the Archeological Institute
and of the Royal Institution of Cornwall.

GOLD GORGETS OR LUNETTES. LB?

engraving (Archeological Journal, Vol. II, pp. 36, 37), one found
at St. Ayr, in Normandy, very closely resembles the Cornish
lunettes in respect both of form and surface enrichment. It is
figured, with others, in the Memoirs of the Norman Society of Anti-
quaries (1827, 1828).

We are indebted to Mr. Bathurst Deane for a very detailed
notice of a like discovery in the ancient Bretagne, near Quentin,
in 1832. A peasant, in search of buried treasure on the site of
one of those monumental lithic remains, which remind the visitor
of that district so strongly of the western moors and granite
wastes of Cornwall, disinterred no fewer than twelve such articles
of gold, valued at £1000 and upwards, and weighing, on the
whole, 21 Ibs. Of these, ten are engraved in the plates illustrating
Mr. Bathurst Deane’s Memoir in Vol. 27 of Archeologia, read to
the Society of Antiquaries in February, 1836; and seven of these
bear a strong general resemblance to the Insh and Cornish types.
Numbers | and 12 in the engraving have rather the character of
solid necklets or collars, to which the name of for¢ is more com-
monly assigned. The others seem also of a more solid and
less flexible kind than the thin and broad laminze which form the
Irish type of lunettes; but the mode of ornament strictly re-
sembles the zig-zag and linear character of those now before us.
Engravings of some of them will be found also in Mr. Akerman’s
Archeological Index, Plate VII, in which Nos. 111 to 115 exemplify
my observation.

Some near approach to these ornaments will be also found in
the Museum of Antiquitiey at Copenhagen ; of which the reader
will find copious illustrations in the volume by the learned
Worsaae— Nordiske Oldsager, &c., (1859), and in Lord Elles-
mere’s Guide to Northern Archeology® (published in 1848), com-
piled from Danish authorities. They are, by northern antiquaries,
classed among hair ornaments or Diadems; to the purposes of
which some are certainly applicable, and were probably intended
to be so applied. The zig-zag line ornament, though occasionally
oceurring both in the bronze and gold examples, is not so pre-
dominant as in our Irish and Cornish types. Indeed, I cannot say
that the Scandinavian examples can be strictly regarded as clearly
belonging to the same type.

As to the use of these lunettes, or the precise mode of wearing

138 GOLD GORGETS OR LUNETTES.

them, we are left only to conjecture; and as conjectures are
various, we find various names assigned to them. They have
been called gorgets, diadems, collars, torcs, according as they have
been thought designed for wear round the throat, on the head, or
round the neck. The mode of attachment, or connexion, of the
two ends (for they generally have bulbous extremities or hooks)
is also open to question. Like the pen-annular armlets and brace-
lets of our Keltie predecessors, they must have been kept in their
place either by mere pressure, or by hooks, or by external means
of connexion which have been made of perishable or fragile
materials. In the absence of correct information, the name /unette
has been adopted, as pledging us to no theory on this point.

So also we are left to conjecture whether these frail lunettes
of Cornwall and Ireland were designed for male or female use.
We know, however, that among nations as well Asiatic as Euro-
pean, such articles were and are in use in common by both sexes,
whether designed for mere decoration, or as insignia of state, or of
official distinction, or of eminent merit. Joseph was invested with
his gold chain by Pharaoh, and Daniel by Belshazzar, the Chaldzan
King, in token of vice-regal authority (Dan. ch. 5, v. 29); and it
is remarkable that the word called “chain” in our version is, in
the latter instance, called by the Chaldean name “manek,” or
“‘meneka,” in the Hebrew Bible,—the very name assigned to the
Gallic torques by one of the best of Roman historians, Polybius.*
The Panchean Arabians, both male and female, priests and war-
riors, wore torques, armlets, and ear-rings, according to Diodorus
of Sicily (Lib. V, ce. 45, 46); and (if the indifferent authority
of Dion Cassius, or rather of his abridger, Xiphilinus, the monk,
is to be trusted) Boadicea wore a golden chain or tore (¢rgerroy)
when she addressed her very apocryphal allocution to her army ;

* The word in the Greek is waviaung, (Polyb., Lib. II, ec. 29 and 30), to
which Bochart and Gesenius confidently refer as the synonym and derivative
of the Chaldean word. I cannot, however, agree in opinion with Mr. Bath-
urst Deane, who fancies that this UAVIAHKNS exactly characterizes the Breton
Innettes or circles, as distinguished from torques. Polybius plainly refers
to the Gallie torque or military collar, which has little in common with the
Trish lunettes or gorgets, though possibly the use and object may have been
the same.

Those who desire to know all that is to be found in written records
about torques, must resort to Scheffer’s treatise in the Thesaurus of Groevius,
Vol. 12, and to Mr. Birch’s paper, already quoted.

GOLD GORGETS OR LUNETTES. 139

as, I doubt not, our Queen Elizabeth did when she reviewed her
troops at Tilbury on the occurrence of a later invasion.

It is very probable that golden relics, of this type, have before
been found in Cornwall, but at a time when Prideaux Brunes
were scarce in the county, and the melting-pot supplied the defici-
ency. Mr. Davies Gilbert tells us in his Parochial History, under
Talland (Vol. 4, p. 33), of the disinterment of a “gold chain” and
“brass instruments like hatchets,” (probably celts), near Little
Larnick, and not far from a mound on Looe Down. The chain
had been afterwards used as a whip, 18 inches long, to drive cows,
and was eventually sold for £3 to a jeweller at Dock, who called
it “Corsican gold.” I hope that those examples of successful
researches may not be lost in this generation, and that liberal re-
muneration may help to intercept our relics and rescue them from
the crucible.

In our inquiry respecting the native country of the lunar
ornaments, several questions present themselves to us.

Are they of foreign manufacture and imported? or, are they
of home workmanship—that is, the veritable production of the
earlier inhabitants of these Islands? If of British or aboriginal
produce, are the Scoti of Iveland to have the credit of them ? or,
was the goldsmith a native of parts on this side the Irish Channel ?

If we attribute the work to foreign art, imported through the
medium of foreign commerce, we shall not be destitute of plausible
grounds for our conjecture. We all know, from data beginning
with Czsar’s earliest notice of us down to the present day, that
Britain must have been from early times in some sort dependent
on foreign commerce. In truth, it has never ceased to be so.
There are no strong grounds for ascribing to the peoples and tribes
of this country anything like commercial activity or the refine-
ments of art, before the Roman settlement in it. Boadicea need
not have purchased her golden collar from any british Storr and
Mortimer, or any Keltic Emanuel. Our own Birmingham factories
are to this day engaged in making, for export, beads, showy rings,
bracelets, and trinkets, to conciliate the good will and good offices
of many an unskilled native of another hemisphere and of islands
as distant as our antipodes.

The Tyrian and Sidonian traders were largely so engaged
with Europe. The glyptic and plastic arts, the manufacture of

140 GOLD GORGETS OR LUNETTES.

metal, of glass, of precious gems, of exquisite dyes, and of princely
and consular robes, were familiar to them; and their productions
were eagerly sought after by kindred, as well as by distant, nations.
The proofs of this are too well known to need reference. Those
who require authorities will find them in Kenrick’s Phenicia,
chapters VI—VIII, where they will find reference to the magni-
ficent language of prophetic lamentation addressed to Tyre (Ezekiel,
ch. 27), which that author has rightly deemed to be “the most
“valuable document for its commercial history that has come
“down to us.” —“ Directly, or indirectly, its commerce in the 6th:
“century before CHRIST embraced the whole world.”

Nor has the instructive incident related in the Odysseia escaped
his observation. Mythology itself may teach us history ; and we
may fairly accept Homer’s account of the commercial dealings of
the Phcenician navigators and merchants, even though interwoven
in the texture of the fictitious wanderings of Ulysses. He tells
how Pheenician sailors brought a cargo of innumerable trinkets to
the Island home of Eumeus’s royal father, and succeeded, through |
the treachery of a Sidonian female servant, in kidnapping young
Eumeus, while the ladies of the household were engaged in ad-
miring the beautiful and tempting necklace of gold and amber *
which the crafty trader was displaying to their view.

Shall we not be justified in surmising that Sidonian or Tyrian
artificers were the real authors of the “round tiaras like the
moon,” “the neckchains and bracelets,” “the crescents and pen-
dents,” which the daughters of Zion are denounced for wearing,t
as they certainly were of the gorgeous decorations of the Temple
of Solomon ?

Perhaps the above sketch of Phcenician arts and commerce
would suffice to indicate the quarter which might possibly have
supplied such precious relics of ancient art as are now before us.
I well know the favour which this tradition of Phoenician inter-
course finds in the Cornubian mind. It is treated as a sort of
Palladium or idol, any attempt to displace which by sceptical

* “Xovceov ogmov ExXwv, METH O'NAEKTOITLY EEQTO.”

Odyss., Lib. O, v. 459.

+ Isaiah, ch. iii, v. 18 to 23; Ezekiel, ch. xvi; with the corrections con-
tained in the Annotated Paragraph Bible, Ed. 1857; and in Kenrick’s
Phen. p. 254.

GOLD GORGETS OR LUNETTES. 141

heretics will be received with marked resentment. But we must
not forget that the interest in this question is not to be limited to
Cornwall, or to Ireland; for I have shown that other, even Scan-
dinavian, regions can shew ornaments of a like general character,
where the influence of Pheenician traffic is not so satisfactorily
established as (we flatter ourselves) it has been in South Damnonia.

Nor must other considerations be overlooked. It is to be re-
gretted that, at present, we are in possession of so few vestiges
of indubitable Phoenician metallic workmanship that it 1s not easy
to obtain any clear conception of the favourite style of ornamenta-
tion current among the artificers of that race. We have still no
decisive tests of Tyrian handiwork, such as we possess of Greek
and Roman work ;—no ideal type wherewith to compare the
disinterred relics of suspected Sidonian treasure, notwithstanding
the late labours of Mr. Charles Newton in that behalf. Among
those which I have had an opportunity of examining (they are
neither many nor important), I have perceived nothing of the
character of that surface ornament which evidently prevailed in
these Irish or Cornish gorgets.

We shall not be warranted in bestowing on these golden relics
the praise of any great skill or of any distinguished esthetic
genius. ‘The graved lines and simple forms are of a class likely to
be adopted by rather rude, unimaginative artificers, and such as
were in fact adopted almost universally in early pottery, before
the more elegant forms and beautiful creations of ancient Greek
art prevailed. A zig-zag moulding, broken and angular straight
lines, and lozenge-shaped‘ gravings or impressions, seem to be
among the earliest and easiest efforts of ornamentation or en-
richment. They require the smallest resort to the powers of
invention or execution. I believe the prevalence of this simple
style of ornament must be known to all, who have had occasion to
inspect any collection of so-called Keltic pottery in almost any
part of Europe. I would point out, among late printed works,
Sir John Lubbock’s Prehistoric Times, and its illustrations ; and
the Urns depicted in the plates of Davis and Thurnam’s Crania
Britannica, Decad I, 2; Decad II, 15, 16; Decad III, 22; Decad
V, 41, 42; Decad VI, 53, 58. A sepulchral vessel found near
Penzance in 1839, and carefully copied in Plate III of Edmonds’s
“Land’s End District,” is a very good example. Nor are instances

142 GOLD GORGETS OR LUNETTES.

of such ornament wanting in metallic workmanship. There is a
bronze celt and a small hatchet in the Copenhagen Museum, Wor-
saae’s Catalogue, pl. 37; a gold and bronze vase or flask, ibid., p.
61; and another urn, p. 63. Indeed it would be endless to specify
examples.

I must therefore avow my present impression to be, that these
golden spoils from Padstow, Penwith, and St. Juliot, are the
work of early British or Irish art. J can see nothing in them to
put in requisition the higher artistic skill or genius of either
classic or Semitic art. The only difficulty is to account for the
supply of their raw material—gold. But this enigma involves no
more difficulty here than in some other countries where gold takes
an early part in Keltic, Scandinavian, and other primeval art,
and seems to have been contemporary with bronze and iron im-
plements. Man in search of the precious metals seems, at no
time, to have found much difficulty in obtaming an adequate
supply of them, especially of gold; and, in many cases, he may
have found it where the supplies have now been long exhausted,
or have ceased to be worth the search in competition with the
richly auriferous regions of modern discovery ; just as the Stream-
works of Cornwall have ceased to invite the enterprize of modern
mining companies. I would refer my readers, on this subject, to
the Paper by my valued friend, Mr. Albert Way, in the Archwo-
logical Journal, Vol. VI, on the Recent Gold-finds in Great Britain ;
and to further notices in Vol. XVI, p. 209, and Vol. VII, pp. 64, 65
of that work.

In making this suggestion of the probable Irish origin of some
of these lunettes, I would refer to those considerations which I
had the pleasure of submitting to the members of this Society
in 1861, when I attempted to illustrate the remarkable Ogham
Stone from Fardel in Devonshire, near Ivybridge, (which is about
to occupy a conspicuous place in our National Collection), and
pointed out the ancient and subsisting memorials of the former
intimate connexion and intercourse of this County with the Sister

Island.

Golden Lunette found near Padstow.

Seale, half original size; weight 4 oz. 9 dwts.

a

Pars oo

Z SS
)
43

‘ \

’ ‘ \

1X.—WNotice of a Mural Grave, Stone Coffin, and Two Effigies of the

Family of Carminow, of Carminow, in Mawgan Church, near
Helston.—By JOHN JOPE Rogers, Penrose.

ARLY in 1865, the south wall of the south transept of the
Church of Mawgan in Meneage became dilapidated, and it

has since been rebuilt from the foundation. This transept has
always been called “the Carminow aisle,” and was probably
erected, as the window tracery seems to indicate, about the end of
the 14th or early in the 15th century. The south wall contained
a low arched recess, which had long sheltered a cross-legged effigy
of a Knight, in freestone, much defaced by time, but bearing on
the shield distinct traces of the simple armorial bearing of the
Carminows: Azure, a bend or. A female effigy, in the same
material, and rather more mutilated, and reported to represent
the Knight’s lady, lay on a ledge of the wall, near his. The
recess was much too shallow to admit both effigies ; indeed it had
scanty room for one.

During the removal of the old walls in J me, 1865, it was
discord! that a carefully built grave, four feet deep, ond of the
usual form of a brick grave (see Plate), formed part of the south
wall of the transept, and was carried down to the foundation,
from the fluor line. The grave contained a perfect skeleton, laid
out as if in burial, with tle arms extended on either side of the
body, but without any remains of a coffin, except a few small
fragments of metal, ornamented. The wood, if there had been
any, had crumbled to dust.

This grave was covered by a stone coffin, which was built into
the wall, having its base line level with the transept floor ; but
there was no evidence, externally, of the presence either of grave
or coffin, until the removal of the wall; nor does it appear that
their existence was known to any one in the parish. The stone
coffin was of the form in use until the 13th century (See Plate).
It had been split across, and repaired. Parts of what appeared
to have been the original stone cover were used to support the
effigy, by being placed transversely under it at each end, and over

144 MURAL GRAVE, &C., CARMINOW.

the coffin. The coffin was filled with rubbish, which contained
three skulls, a quantity of human bones, some small fragments of
alabaster and of stained glass, the iron part of a hammer, and
part of a rake with remains of its wooden handle, which had sur-
vived the wooden coffin in the moister grave beneath. Two
Nuremberg counters were found in that part of the wall which
contained the stone coffin, These have been submitted to Mr.
Albert Way, who pronounces them to be of not very uncommon
types; and as they were, most probably, not older than 1500—
1550, they must have found their way into a crevice in the wall
long after the date of the grave.

The family of Carminow was one of the most ancient in Corn-
wall, and was reputed to have resided at Carminow, in Mawgan
parish, before the Norman Invasion. They were lords of the
ancient Manor of Winnianton, of which Carmimow was parcel,
together with other manors in Meneage. Winnianton is identical
with ‘‘Winetone” in Domesday, and it gave name to one of the
seven divisions of the county at that date.

Davies Gilbert (Parochial History of Cornwall, 1838, UI, 129),
quotes old Hals as recording a trial in the Earl Marshal’s Court in
the reign of Edward ITI, in which Lord Scrope complained that
Carminow had assumed his arms: Azure, a bend or. Carminow
pleaded the antiquity of his arms and family, saying that his an-
cestor was ambassador from Edward the Confessor to the French
King, who gave him the arms. Scrope being Lord Chancellor,
the Cornish squire had to consent to “difference” his coat in
future with a label of three points gules ; but the antiquity of the
family does not appear to have been disputed, though the foreign
origin of the armorial coat may have been deemed objectionable.*

The elder branch of the family of Carminow became extinct
in the male line in the person of Sir Thomas Carminow, who died
about 1370,t+ leaving three co-heiresses, the eldest of whom, Jane,
married Arundell of Lanherne, who was one of the largest land-

* See Lysons’ Cornwall, exx, exxv, and a Pedigree in Polwhele’s Corn-
wall, Bk. II, 48.

Some Deeds in possession of Mr. Rogers of Penrose (who now has the
Carminow and Winnianton Manors) have perfect seals attached, A.D, 1839—
1361. The label of three points does not occur on any of them.

+ The Penrose deeds show that Sir Thomas was living in 1361.

MURAL GRAVE, &C., CARMINOW. 145

owners in Cornwall ; he was commonly called “the great Arundell,”
and was ancestor of the Arundells of Wardour. He took the Car-
minow and Winnianton estates ; whilst Merthen, Kenel, and other
manors went with the two other co-heiresses.

We learn also from the Episcopal Registers of the Diocese of
Exeter, that the Rectory of Mawgan was held about this time by
one of the Carminows ; for the first Rector of whom there is any
record, was Thomas de Carminow, who was admitted August 6,
1349, and remained Rector till 1361.

Hals continues (Davies Gilbert's Cornwall, II, 132): “In this
“local place of Carminow those gentlemen had their ancient
“domestic chapel and burying place, the walls and windows where-
“of are still to be seen; in which place also formerly stood the
“tombs and funeral monuments of divers once notable persons of
“this family ; of which sort, in the beginning of King James the
“ First’s reign, when this chapel was left to run to ruin and decay,
“the inhabitants of this parish of Mawgan, out of respect to the
“memory of those gentlemen, brought from thence two funeral
“monuments in human shape, at full length, made of alabaster,
“¢ freestone, or marble, man and woman I take it, curiously wrought
“and cross-legged, with two lions couchant under their feet, and
“deposited or lodged them in this parish Church of St. Mawegan,
“where they are yet to be seen, though the inscriptions and coat
“armour thereof are now obliterated and defaced by time.”

The architecture of the original transept had every appearance
of the style prevalent at the close of the reign of Edward III,
and the commencement of 4hat of Richard II ; and it seems to
me most probable that the grave was that of the last heir male,
Sir Thomas Carminow, in whose memory the transept may have
been erected, either by funds left by himself for the purpose, or
by “the great Arundell,” his son-in-law, out of respect for the
ancient race represented in the person of his wife. This seems
more probable than that the grave should have been the burial-
place of the Rector, Thomas Carminow, whose death must have
occurred some years earlier than the date indicated by the archi-
tecture.

The niche, which, as has been already noticed, was too small
to contain the two effigies mentioned by Hals, may have been in-
tended originally to contain an effigy of Sir Thomas ; but, be this

E

146 MURAL GRAVE, &C., CARMINOW.

as it may, I venture to suggest that the effigy found there in 1865
awas that of Sir Roger, who in 1270 accompanied Edward I (then
Prince) in the last Eanes to the Holy Land.

It does not, however, appear quite plam whether the Crusader
was Roger or Robert. als assumes it was the latter, taking no
notice of Roger. But it might have been either; for we learn
from Carew* that Robert de Carminow held a Knight’s fee in
1256, though he was not yet a Knight; he might, therefore,
have been ‘Sinnnomed to take up his Ken ohencod before the last
Crusade, in 1270. This is not stated by Co though assumed
by Hals; whereas we learn from the former histoneeae that in
1297, twenty-seven years after that Crusade, “Dominus Rogerus
‘de Carminow” was summoned as a Knight to attend on Edward I;
and one of the Cornish deeds speaks, in 1285, of Joanna as widow
‘of one Roger de Carminow, who must have filled up the gap
between his namesake Roger and the Robert of Hals. :

The armour of the effigy cannot be expected to settle the
question of identity of the Crusader, for it was of the kind which
was in use throughout the Crusades.; but, on a careful comparison
of the male effigy with the representations{ of those in the
Temple Church, London, the -Carminow effigy is found most
nearly to resemble that of Gilbert Mareschal, Earl of Pembroke.
It is clothed in ring mail, from head to foot, except the knees,
which appear to be close-covered with leather or cloth rather than
steel; the right leg is crossed over the left ; the right hand grasps
the sword-hilt, whilst the left holds the sword-belt, as if the sword
had just been sheathed, not as if in the act of being drawn; a long
hauberk, belted at the waist, reaches nearly to the ankles; the
head rests upon a large helmet, and the feet upon a lion couchant ;
the heels are spurred; anda cushion, or some ornament, projects
at each shoulder. The shield is shorter than Lord Pembroke’s ;
and there is no fillet round the brow. . The “bend” of the Car-
minow coat is distinctly visible upon the shield.

This armour might have been worn by either of the three
worthies above-mentioned ; but, as Sir Roger, who was son of

® History of Cornwall, Ed. 1811, fol. 137.
+ Ibid., 139.
+ By Ed. iechemicons sculptor, 4to., 1843.

I, VERTICAL SECTION.

Yi

Vif if fff, Me
VIM My Mig
Ve Ws, Wye Myf, Coe

7 4
( SIA. hhh LOS)
Bg 10

3,S7ONE COFFIN at A in vertical Section.

Scale of Fee..
2 4 5

te) 1

6 7 6

peas Soe ee

LAKE, L£/7H.

EFFIGY, STONE COFFIN, ano CRAVE, or SIR ROGER GARMINOW oF
GARMINOW, in MAWGAN CGHURCGH, near HELSTON .

Ole Sen

MURAL GRAVE, &C., CARMINOW. 147

Joanna, is shown on other grounds to have the preference, I con-
clude that it was jis effigy which, with that of his wife, was
removed from Carminow to Mawgan, as related by Hals; whilst
the stone coffin, glass, alabaster, and mortal remains, recently
found in the transept, were removed thither, on the occasion of
the burial of Sir Thomas, from the chapel and burying place at
Carminow. €

It only needs to be added that all the mortal remains, both
those found in the coffin, and those in the grave beneath, were
carefully interred in the grave when the wall was rebuilt and the
coffin restored to its place. The niche has now been made deep
enough to contain the two effigies, in their original state, side by
side.

To those who feel an interest in this Cornish family, it may be
useful to notice the inaccuracies which appear in the Pedigree
given by Polwhele; so far as relates to the elder branch of the
family, now under review. Polwhele’s pedigree appears to be a
copy of the Herald’s Visitation of 1620, with addition of the last
descent. Now, however early the date may have been at which
they were settled at Carminow, it is quite plain that the first
Roger named by him could not have lived at the alleged date,
~ which allows for only four descents in as many centuries ; whereas
there should have been at least twelve descents in that period, ac-
cording to the usual calculation of three descents to a century.
Again, if Polwhele’s Oliver were chamberlain to Richard II, he
could not have died in 1345, which was thirty-two years before
that monarch came to the thfone ; nor, again, if Edward II was
the King he served, as given in another Pedigree, in MS., could he
have married Elizabeth, sister of the Duke of Holland, whose
dukedom was not created until 1397, long after Edward’s death.
However accurate, therefore, the Herald’s Visitations may generally
be, this particular Pedigree is not to be trusted.

An attempt is now made to construct from the title-deeds of
the Carmimow Manor, which remain at Penrose, and from other
original documents, a more accurate Pedigree of some of the
earlier descents. It is far from being complete ; but it is believed
to be accurate as far as it goes, and is supported, in most of its
points of difference from that of Polwhele, by the independent
testimony of a MS. Volume of Cornish and Devon Pedigrees,

E2

148 MURAL GRAVE, &C., CARMINOW.

temp. Hen. VII or VIII, in the possession of Mr. Northmore
Lawrence, to whom I am indebted for a copy, and from which
it will be seen that some points are taken which the deeds fail to
give.

No attempt has been made to correct the descents of the
Boconnoc and Fentongollan branches of the Carminow family,
because it is assumed that Pelwhele’s account of them is accurate,
and because they do not concern the immediate object of the
present notice.

EXTRACT FROM POLWHELE'S PEDIGREE.—Hist. Cornwall, Bk. II,
43, sqq. ae

Anno. 889. Roger Carmino,=
——

ae

Robert Carmino,=
o_> uv

William Carmino,—

John Carmino,—
oH

Oliver Carmino—Elizabeth,
Lord Chamber- | sister of John
layne to king | Holland, duke
Richard 2. ob. | of Exceter.
1345.

oe oF
Roger Carmino=—Katherine Elizabeth—Sir John
Knt. ob. 1348. | daughter da.ofSir Arundell

2 , Onl Gao0 Oliver Knight.
Sherley. Carmino,
died 1363
(Gaara — ee
Thomas Carmino—Jane, John Carmino,—Anne, da.
Kt. 1st son. daught. Knt. 2nd son. | of ......
Oigsesoo Maryett.
Wallesburie.
Jane, mar. to the Philippa, ma. Margaret,
great Arundell, of to Sir John ma. Sir
Lanherne, whohad ‘Treverthin, John Petit,
with her the manor to whom John Knt.
house called Car- Roskymer
mino. is heir.

[This branch is traced through
Sir Wm. Carmino, Knt., to
Carmino of Fentongollan,
de.—J. J. R.

MURAL GRAVE, &C., CARMINOW. 149

EARLY PEDIGREE OF CARMINOW, OF CARMINOW. (CORRECTED).

Robertus de Carmineu (a)—
——
Rogerus de Carminou—Joanna (6)
——

as
dominus Rogerus de Carminou (c)=
|

| | | |
Matilda (f), 4 Maveian (e) Sir Oliver—Eliza- 2 John (e) 3 Richard (e)

married Carminow, | beth de
to Wim. Knt. (d) Pomme-
Ferreys. roy. (9)

| | | |
Elizabeth Matilda Sir Roger— Elizabeth, 2 Thomas
married to Carminow (h) | da. of Sir W. 3 John
Jno. Arundell Bottreaux (i) 4 Richard (k)

|
Sir Thomas Carminow (J)—Jane J Sear Maryatt

. (m)

| | |
Jane (n)=The Great Philippa (n)=Sir J. Trever- Margarett (n)=Sir John
Arundell thin Petit, Kt.

(a). Robertus held a Knight’s fee of £16 per annum, 40 Hen. III, (1256).—See Carew’s Hist.
of Cornwall, Kd. Lord de Dunstanville, fo. 137.

(6). Johanna, mentioned as widow of Roger in Deed of 1285.

(c). Dom. Rogerus held a Knight’s fee of £20, 25 Ed. 1, (1297).—Carew, 139. This Rogerus
was most probably the Crusader, who is effigied at Mawgan Church.

(d). ‘Sir Oliver’—Deed of 1343, at Penrose. “

(e). Oliver and his three brothers are named in the Deed of 1285. Oliver and John are%tlso-
named as ‘ Milites et Homines agl arma,’ A.D. 1324.—Carew, 138. From this Sir
John also the Boconnoe branch of the family descended. .

(f). Matilda.—From MS. Pedigree in possession of Mr. Northmore H. P. Lawrence.

(g). Ulizabeth.—From the same M8.

(h). Six Roger.—So named in Deed of 1348-9, at Penrose. He is also named as ‘‘ Roger,
son of Sir Oliver,” ina Deed of 1344, at Penrose. ‘Rogerus de Carminou’ held a
Knight’s fee at Wynnenton, 3 Hen. IV, (1402).;—Carew, fo. 128.

(i). Hlizabeth Bottreaux.—MS. Pedigree of Mr. Lawrence.

(k). Thomas, John, Richard, Elizabeth, and Matilda are given in Mr. Lawrence’s MS. C.S.
Gilbert, I, 471, gives the marriage with John Arundell, who was M.P. for Cornwall,
14 Ed. Il]. Thomas may have been the Rector of Mawgan, 1349-61, as found in the
Episcopal Register.—Both date and name are consistent with the supposition.

(l). Sir Thomas.—So named in Deed of 1361, at Penrose. He is called ‘‘ Thomas, son of Sir
Roger,” in a Deed of 1358, at Penrose. C. 8. Gilbert says he was M.P. for the County
of Cornwall in 1339.

(m). Polwhele’s Pedigree, Book II, 42, traces the Fentongollan branch from John and Anne,

(7). (rn). (rn). All authorities agree in the marriage of the three co-heiresses.

E3

X.—NatTuRAL History.—WNotes on the Ornithology of Cornwall for
the year 1865-6.—By f:. Hearty Ropp.

Read at the Spring Meeting, May 25, 1866.

E have had some interesting occurrences, in the past year, of
rare British Birds, worthy of notice in your Society’s records
in this department of the Zoology of the County.

Shortly after your last anniversary, I received information that
the gardens of Trescoe Abbey, Scilly, held more than one specimen
of that beautiful bird, “The Golden Oriole,” which had on several
occasions been seen singly in the same locality duxing the last few
years. No fewer than three specimens were obtained within a few
days of each other, and each specimen shewed a different state of
plumage. The first specimen sent over was a male bird in nearly -
adult plumage ; that is, with a deeper and less bright tint of yellow
than in a perfectly adult bird, on which the yellow is of an unsul-
lied brightness. The female has, as a substitute for this bright-
yellow portion of plumage, a greenish brown, with a slight mixture
of yellow on the tail coverts. The other specimen, a male, and of
more immature plumage, had a stronger mixture of greenish
yellow, but without any attractive intenseness. Comparing then
these specimens with the one which I had, some years since, from
St. Buryan, which exhibits an unsullied, uniform blaze of yellow,
we may conclude that this species possesses at least four gradations
of the dominant colour.

There was another Oriole in the Abbey Garden, in fine
plumage ; but it escaped.

A few weeks since, the Reverend G. Hadow informed me that
he had observed a lovely specimen of this bird, in apparently
perfect plumage, flying about his Vicarage Garden, at St. Just in
Penwith ; but it disappeared after having been buffeted by a
magpie.

NATURAL HISTORY. 15i

There are, therefore, grounds for hoping that this attractive
and rare British bird may annually adorn our gardens and woods,
provided it be allowed to escape that persecution from the hands
of man which appears to be directed towards every visitor of
rarity and beauty, whether the objects of science be satisfied or
not.—The shrubberies at: Trescoe Abbey would afford every facility
and attraction for the nidification of this bird?

In the autumn of last year, our county was favoured with a
visit from one of our rarest Sandpipers, and which was not re-
cognized as a British Bird until after Mr. Yarrell had completed
his “ History of British Birds.” A very good Figure of the bird,
which is called “ Bertram’s Sandpiper,’ may be seen in Mr. Yar-
rell’s Supplement of his Birds. It bears a close resemblance to
the example which was captured in Mullion, I believe on Goonhilly
Downs, and which passed into. the hands of Dr. Bullmore, of Fal-
mouth, who sent a detailed description of it to “The Zoologist.”—
The first capture of this species was made in Cambridgeshire, on
the 12th of December, 1854. This, and another in Warwickshire,
formed the only two instances of its occurrence in Great Britain,
and which entitled it to be included in the British Fauna. Its
true habitat appears to be the northern portions of North America,
and from Canada, throughout the United States, to Mexico, where
it is very common. One characteristic of the bird is the unusual
length of the tail, for a Sandpiper; this feature gives the aspect
of the bird a great peculiarity, as it entirely alters the Sandpiper
contour.

About the first week in November last, another specimen of
the ‘‘ Red-breasted Flycatther” was captured at Scilly, making
two occurrences of this rare little bird at that place, and the third
instance of its appearance in the county ; and I am not aware that
any other county can claim this new addition to the British Fauna.
It will be unnecessary to give any detailed description of its
economy, dimensions, or plumage, as full particulars of the bird
were published after the first discovery of a specimen, at Constan-
tine.* It may, however, be well to mention that the red breast is
entirely a seasonal assumption, in the same way as the carmine red
is put on, in spring and summer, by our common Linnet.

* See 45th Annual Report of The Royal Institution of Cornwall, 1863.

152 NATURAL HISTORY.

Hoopoes have been observed at Scilly, and also in the Land’s
End district, this spring ; and, amongst our rarer visitors, a female
“ Roller” was captured in the parish of St. Levan a short time
since.

In April last, at the parish of St. Michael Carhayes, a specimen
of the “Squacco Heron” was procured, which, for its minuteness
and its elegance of form and plumage, is sure to attract attention
and, I fear, as a matter of course, powder and shot. Nothing can
exceed the graceful elegance of this little Heron in its full adult
summer plumage, when adorned with occipital and dorsal plumes ;
but it is not easy, at least in our southern counties, to find speci-
mens in this state of plumage..

The next rare bird that Cornwall can claim as deserving of
notice, is one which is seldom seen out of the Arctic Seas, viz: the
“Surf Scoter.” It was obtaimed last autumn at Scilly, where a
boy had found it in an exhausted state and greatly emaciated.
The following Note of it was made by me on seeing the bird in
the flesh, when sent over from the Islands :—‘‘ The body was much
“emaciated, and I examined it before the brilliant hues of its
“curiously constructed bill had apparently in the least faded.
“From the intense black of its plumage, its strongly developed
“tubercular enlargements on each side of the posterior part of the
“upper mandible, the clearly defined division of white between
“these and the brilliant Seville-orange-coloured anterior portion
“of the upper mandible, ending in a pearly-grey nail, I should
“think it was a very adult bird.” There are three British Scoters,
all of which have been captured on our coasts, viz: the Black
Scoter, Velvet Scoter, and Surf Scoter; but the last is an ex-
tremely rare British bird, and is well worthy of bemg recorded in
your Journal as forming one of the long list of Cornish birds.

After the tremendous tempests which visited our shores during
the past winter, a very general distribution took place of Leach’s
Fork-tailed Petrel, a species which has occurred at distant intervals
in Cornwall. It is rather larger than our well known Storm
Petrel, and may always be distinguished by its well defined fork-
tail.

I have only to remark further on the occurrence, during the
winter months, of the Stone or Norfolk Plover, and also of the
Black Redstart ; both of which appear almost every year in vary-

NATURAL HISTORY. 153

ing numbers in this district. The only way in which I can account
for these birds being winter visitors here, instead of summer mi-
grants as they are in the more northern counties, is that the
southern limit of their northern summer residence is above the
line of the most southern parts of the British Isles; whilst the
northern limit of their southern retreat is the lower latitude of
our southern coasts.

XI.— Additions to the Fauna of Cornwall.—By JONATHAN Coucn,
EALS:, &C.

Read at the Spring Meeting, May 25, 1866.

AC the Spring Meeting of the Institution affords a proper op-
portunity for communicating such matters of interest as have
occurred during the year, in connection with the Natural History
of the Seman, I will proceed to specify some new acquisitions to
our known native Fauna; no one of which has hitherto found a
place in our published Catalogues.

Lhodophyton Couchii is a species of Coral, of the family Aley-
onidie, and nearly allied to the sub-family Lobularia. This example,
which is the only one known, was drawn up, by a fisherman of
Polperro, from deep water, attached to a shell. It was submitted

Rhodophyton Couchii.

to Dr. John E. Gray, of the British Museum ; who has given an
‘account of it, in comparison with other recognized species of this
family, with a figure, in the last published portion of the Journal
of the Zoological Society ; and he has done me the honour to attach
to it Iny name.

~ADDITIONS TO THE FAUNA OF CORNWALL. 155

I have also obtained two species of Shells which hitherto have
not found a place in our Fauna. They are: Trochus granulatus
(two examples), and Pilidiuwm fulvum, which was attached to a
dead shell of Pinna ingens ; it is, probably, not rare, but, being of
small size, it is generally overlooked.

But the most interesting addition to our own and the British
catalogues is a Fish, of which there is not another known example
in England, nor, I believe, in Paris; and which is regarded by
Naturalists as being everywhere of the highest degree of rarity ;,
it having been seen only in Madeira and the Mediterranean Sea,
and that only in very few instances. It was thrown on shore
alive, in a boisterous east wind, on a beach in the neighbourhood
of Dodman Point, and at first was in danger of being consigned,
as a sturgeon had formerly been near the same place, to' the crab-
pot as bait ; but from this fate it was rescued by the interference
of Mr. Matthias Dunn, of Mevagissey, who bought it for my in-
spection. It was in vain that I sought either its figure, or a
- description of its remarkable characteristics, in the ordinary Works
on Natural History; but I have found it described, in a manner
not to be mistaken, under the name Awusonia Cuvier, in the 2nd
Volume of Dr. Giinther’s Catalogue of Fishes, published by the
Trustees of the British Museum. That description was contributed
by the Reverend Mr. Lowe, who had seen it at Madeira; although
it is not comprised in that gentleman’s work on the Fishes of that
Island. Mr. Lowe’s account is in some particulars defective, and
in others scarcely accurate ; and therefore it is with much satisfac-+
tion that I have been able to obtain a correct coloured likeness of —

Ausonia Cuvier.

a fish whose silvery body and bright scarlet fins appeared so
brilliant, under the sun’s beams, as, according to Mr. Dunn's

156 ADDITIONS TO THE FAUNA OF CORNWALL.

statement, to dazzle the eyes of spectators. Unfortunately it was
injured in handling; but its specific characters remain, and this
rare example of a little known native of Ocean’s depths, is in
course of being preserved by Mr. William Laughrin, A.L.S., whose
skill in that department of science, and whose fine collection of
preserved fishes and crustaceans, are well known.

By courteous permission from the Committee of Publications
of The Zoological Society of London, we are enabled to lay before
our readers the following particulars communicated by Mr. Jona-
than Couch to that Society's Journal ; and also some remarks, by
Dr. Albert Giinther, on the skeleton of Ausonia Cuviert, together
with the illustrative engraving.

Mr. Couch’s description of this remarkable fish is as follows :—

Ausonia Cuviert, Giinther’s Catalogue of Fishes in the British
Museum, ii, p. 414.

LInwarus imperialis, Rafinesque, Caratteri di aleuni Nuovi Gene
e Specie di Animali della Sicilia, p. 22.

Proctostegus, Nardo, Inaugural Dissertation in Prodromus Ob-
servationum Ichthyologiz, Patavii, 1827.

The length of this example was, in a straight line to the fork
of the tail, 3 feet 9 inches, which may be regarded as about the
usual length of this fish, since, while the specimen described by
Rafinesque is said to have measured 5 feet, that which is described
by Nardo did not exceed 24 feet, with a weight of 20 pounds,
and that of Rafinesque 110 rotoli. Of our fish, the depth where
greatest was 14 inches; the body and head much compressed,
smooth, without the slightest appearance of scales; and where
portions of the surface have been described as rough, as if sprinkled
with bran, nothing like it appeared, except slightly on the under-
side near the tail; but the absence of this may have been produced
by the rough usage it had received when thrown on shore by the
waves. No mark of a lateral line; the gape restricted, but for its
size the mouth capacious within; the jaws injured by violence,
the lower a little protruded ; mystache short and wide; teeth none,
either in the jaws or palate. Eye large, round, low on the side of
the head, in a line with the opening of the mouth ; nostrils close
to the one near the upper jaw, and above Than. a falling in of

ADDITIONS TO THE FAUNA OF CORNWALL. 157

the outline ; a shallow depression running backward from it along
the border of the gill-covers, and continuous with it a depression
on the side, in which the pectoral fin may be received. Gill-covers
smooth, firm, shutting close, the hindmost border elliptical, and
not reaching to the root of the pectoral fin. Above the falling in
of the front the outline rises steeply in a circular form, and is
carried back in a moderately thin ridge to the dorsal fin, which is
behind the middle of the body, and opposite the anal. The line
of the belly is also firm and thin; the vent far forward from the
anal fin and under the pectoral, where it is covered with a valve
which moves on a hinge. Behind the dorsal and anal fins the body
becomes narrow and broader; and on each side of this, near the
root of the tail, is a prominent carination, and slightly beyond
this a lower elevation on each side of it, resembling what is found
on the tail of the Mackerel. The termination of the body is a
little expanded, and at the insertion of the caudal fin slightly
crenated. The dorsal and anal fins have each thirteen stout rays ;
the pectoral, whose origin is at a foot from the front, measures 10
inches in length, narrow towards the end, with twenty rays, of
which the lower are short and slight; caudal fin forked, with
twelve rays above and below, and between these portions a pair
widely apart and more fan-shaped.

Colour along the upper line of the head and body dark, with
a cast of blue; all besides bright silvery; and I was informed
that when first obtained, as the sun shone upon it, the brilliancy
was such as to dazzle the eyes. Pectoral fins, caudal, and for the
most part the anal, brilfiant red, the first ray with its membrane
of the latter thicker than the others; the dorsal also a brilliant
red, but the first three rays of this fin, with their membrane,
firmer and redder than the others; the membrane between the
other rays of this fin bordered with dark. The upper pharyngeal
bones were numerous, hooked, slender, sharp, projecting, in, as
usual, two pair of beds. Air-bladder large. Nothing in the
stomach ; but its inner surface studded over with projecting fleshy
processes. I was not able to ascertain the weight of this fish;
but while, by the fisherman who obtained it, it was judged to be
about forty pounds, by others it was believed to be at the least
double that weight.

Tn the account which Rafinesque gives of his example of this

158 ADDITIONS TO THE FAUNA OF CORNWALL.

fish he makes the absence of a lateral line to be a character of the
genus, with the vent situated under the pectoral fin, and having
on its anterior border a valve to cover it. His specimen was ob-
tained in the middle of June, in the year 1808, near Solanto, in
Sicily ; and in describing it he especially notices the absence of
teeth and the limited extent of the mouth; the branchial rays
four; rays of the dorsal and anal fins fourteen, of the pectoral
twelve, in which probably he did not count such as were of small
size, or they might have been lost. And he adds that it was
called by the people “ Luvaru Imperiale,” from the resemblance of
colour in some particulars to that of the fish Luvaro, which is the
local name of the Sparus pagellus ; but whether this name was im-
posed on it at the moment or from long usage he does not say.

Dr. Gulia, in his enumeration of the fish of his native island,
Malta, says nothing of this species, except in a MS. note written in
a copy of the work kindly presented to me by himself (Tentamen
Ichthyologiz Melitensis); but in another work (Repertorio di
Storia Naturale, 1864) he mentions it on the authority of Professor
Terafa, who appears ‘to have seen even more than one example in
that island.

But it is to Nardo, in his Inaugural Thesis, that we are in-
debted for a more extended account of this fish, as well of its
external as of its internal structure, together with a figure, which,
if not in the best style of art, is sufficiently exact to assure us of
the form of the species. It appears, however, to have been drawn
after the specimen had passed under the hands of the preserving
artist ; but in referring to his description I shall notice only those
prominent particulars which throw some light on my own descrip-
tion and observations. It was in September 1826 that his example
was caught, by some boys with their hands as it wandered among
some rocks close to the shore in the harbour of Palestrina; and at
the time when he wrote, it was preserved in a private museum at
that place. As it was entirely unknown (as far as he could learn)
to all naturalists, he assigned to it the generic and specific name
of Proctostegus, from Greek words which are expressive of the re-
markable valve that covers and conceals the vent—a character
which seems to be singular in this family of fishes. It was ob-
served that this valve or covering was raised or let down by a
‘voluntary action of the fish. The shape of the fish he compares

ADDITIONS TO THE FAUNA OF CORNWALL. 159

im some degree to that of the Coryphwna, which is the Dolphin of
sailors: the body without scales, but with some roughness on the
surface ; the mouth small and half circular, and without teeth ;
branchial rays three or four. He assigns to it, both in his descrip-
tion and figure, a lateral line, which became more distinct when
the skin was dry ; and he notices a rosy tinge on the lower surface
ef the body. The anal fin had fourteen rays, pectoral sixteen,
and the vertebree were counted as twenty. The inner surface of
the stomach was studded with fleshy processes such as I have
described; and in its cavity was found seaweed mingled with
slime, a circumstance which explains the nature of its food. The
substance of this fish is said to resemble beef, and to be of
delicious flavour.

In Dr. Giinther’s ‘Catalogue,’ already referred to, there is a
lengthened description of a species of this genus, which is supposed
to be the same as that described by the Italian naturalists, and:
consequently as the Cornish example ; but between the latter and
that which had come under the observation of Mr. Lowe there are
some important differences, which appear to point to a difference
of species. Thus, in the fish of Madeira, in front of the dorsal fin
a separate spine was seated in a groove, into which it could be re-
ceived, and there is also mention of a spine in front of the anal ;
but neither separate spine nor groove existed in our fish. Also,
instead of a single and somewhat thickened cover, which, perhaps,
in its ordinary condition lay flat on the vent (which portion of its
body, from its apparent tenderness, seemed to require protection),
in Mr. Lowe’s fish this co¥ering was double, being formed of “two
short bony triangular prismatic spines, covering the vent like a
pair of folding-doors.” 'There were also “perfectly distinct” teeth
in a single row in both jaws, and the hindmost rays of the dorsal
fin were feebly branched.

Variation of colour is less t@#be regarded when occurring in
fishes from different regions ; but in this case the specimen is de-
scribed as of a uniform iridescent pale steel or lead, reflecting rosy,
lilac, or purple tints towards the back, silvery towards the belly
and about the head; the dorsal and anal fins black in the mem-
brane, with vermillion rays; pectoral fin 7 inches long, bright
vermilion, as also the caudal; ventrals, as they are termed, flesh-
coloured ; the spine in front of the dorsal and anal fins whitish.

160 ADDITIONS TO THE FAUNA OF CORNWALL.

The patches of the crust of the body were of a pale pmk or dirty
white tint ; inside of the mouth purplish or dark mulberry-red.
In none of these particulars did it resemble our fish.

Remarks on the Skeleton of Ausonia Cuviert.— By ALBERT GUNTHER,
M-A., M.D., Ph.D., F:Z:8.

Several years ago, when on a visit at Frankfort to examine
typical specimens of the Senckenbergian Museum, my attention
was directed to a skeleton of Ausonia Cuvieri, perhaps the only
osteological example of this fish existing in a Museum of Natural
History, for which, as for most of its zoological treasures, Frank-
fort is indebted to the indefatigable zeal a Riippell. Not only
did Dr. Riippell allow me to eles notes from the specimen, but
gave me, besides, a drawing of the skeleton, which is reproduced
in the accompanying woodcut, and his notes on the splanchnology.
The latter, however, do not contain anything not previously ob-
served in Nardo’s memoir “ De Proctostego.”

As I am not aware that any notice of the osteology of this
unexpected visitor to the British seas has been published, I think
it right not to pass by this occasion of appending my notes to the
preceding paper of Mr. Couch.

I infer, from the feeble development of the whole osseous
structure, and particularly from the relatively small quantity of
inorganic substance, that Ausonia is a deep-sea fish, inhabiting not
that deeper zone in which Plagyodus (Steller,= A lepidosaurus, Lowe)
and other carnivorous fishes live, and where a vegetable-eater, such
as Ausonia evidently is, could not subsist, but a zone at a depth
of perhaps a hundred fathoms, perhaps in company with Centro-
lophus and Pomatomus.*

The configuration of the bones of the skull will be seen from
the accompanying figure. The prefrontal is elongate, straight, ex-
tending from the upper margin of the orbit to the extremity of
the snout, where it terminates in a slight swelling which is the

* Dr. Riippell has also presented to the Senckenbergian Museum a
skeleton of Pomatomus telescopium ; it has 13/13 vertebre.

ADDITIONS TO THE FAUNA OF CORNWALL.

cm

Ch

Skeleton of Ausonia Cuvieri.

162 ADDITIONS TO THE FAUNA OF GORNWALL.

union with that of the other side. The fronto-parietal crest is
- subtriangular, and commences immediately behind that swelling ;
itis slightly thickened. Maxillary extremely feeble. Vertebrz
11/11. The first interneural spine is very strong, much longer
and stronger than the others (which are thin and styliform), flat,
sabre-shaped, and descends to above the occipital foramen, in front
of the first neural spine, which is still stronger than the bone just
described. The second neural spine has a broad basal portion
which passes abruptly into the upper thin and styliform portion.
One interneural generally corresponds to a neural. All the inter-
neurals are so much dilated above that their upper extremities
appear to be united by one semiossified ligament, which extends
from the parietal crest to the end of the dorsal. The first rib is
attached to the third vertebra, the tenth vertebra is without rib ; all
the ribs are anchylosed with the centra of the vertebrx, opposite to
the base of the neural spines. The hemal of the eleventh ver-
tebra is extremely long and slender, arched forward, and passing
into a semiossified ligament which, similarly to that on the dorsal
outline of the skeleton, unites the extremities of the interhemals,
extending from the end of the anal to the pubic bones, and forming
a complete but feeble ring round and supporting the abdominal
cavity. The pubic bones are very short and coalesced, but slightly
divergent behind, so as to leave a narrow opening for the vent,
which can be entirely closed by the rudimentary and coalesced but
ossified ventral fins, which serve in this fish as a sphincter ani.

The formula of fin-rays of this specimen are:—D. 13. A. 14.
C.7+1646. P. 15.

XII.—WNotes on Ausonia Cocksii.— By W. K. Butimore, M.D.,
Falmouth.

N the month of May, 1866, a-strange fish was observed on the
beach near Gorran Haven ; and, apparently, it had been dead
some time. It was bought by Mr. Dunn of that place, and by
him presented to Mr. Jonathan Couch of Polperro, under whose
superintendence it was preserved, and sent to the British Museum.
It proved to be “ Ausonia Cuvieri,” a species with a Mediterranean
habitat, and one that had never before been known to disport
itself in British seas.

Strange visitors, like troubles, seldom come singly ; and, singu-
larly enough, on Sunday the Ist of October, as some Falmouth
fishermen were scanning the Bay with their glasses, carefully
watching for the approach of Pilchards, their attention was
attracted to a strange commotion, about low-water mark, between
Gyllyngvase and the Castle Pomt. They immediately proceeded
to the spot, and, to their astonishment, they found there a large
fish, in about four feet of water, making most desperate efforts to
effect its escape. After a sharp resistance, during which one of
the men was severely wounded in the hand by the elongated
dorsal spine, the creature was secured, and was conveyed with all
possible dispatch to the Falmouth Fish-market. At a glance I
was satisfied that it belonged to the genus Ausonia, though of
what species I was ignor. dnt.

During the remainder of the week this strange visitor was ex-
hibited in various parts of the County, and was examined by
thousands of persons, and, as might have been readily conjectured,
numerous opinions were offered as to its name, habitat, and peculi-
arities generally. Through the®kindness of Mr. Couch, I have
been favoured with a sketch of his example, and from the com-
parisons I have instituted, I am led to the conclusion that the two
specimens are specifically distinct from each other. Under these
circumstances, I would suggest for the Falmouth example the name
of Ausonia Cocksit, in honour of my esteemed friend W. P. Cocks,
Esq., to whose genius and untiring energy the completeness of the
English Fauna is greatly attributable.

F 2

164 NOTES ON AUSONIA COCKSII.

In order to establish the differences existing between these two
solitary examples, it will be only necessary for me to furnish a
brief summary of the measurements and markings of my example,
and then to contrast them with some few of those which strike
me as peculiar in Mr. Couch’s. They run as follows :—length, 4
feet, circumference 3 feet, depth 14 inches, thickness 74 inches,
weight 128 Ibs. Sex male. Shape acutely ovate, thickest across
the pectoral fins, gradually tapering thence towards the tail. Sur-
face of the body of a rich metallic silvery hue, pervaded throughout
by a coating of the richest scarlet, most brilliant above the lateral
line, and gradually becoming fainter towards the belly and anal
fins. Head large and of most peculiar shape, the frontal portions
of the cranium having a completely hydrocephalic appearance.
Mouth small and situated about midway between the vertex and
the lowermost point of the gill coverts. Lips firm, fleshy, and
equal. Gill coverts of intense brilliancy and very firm, posterior
reaching to within two inches of the insertion of the pectoral fin.
Eye situated about 4 inches from the gape, and 53 from the outer
margin of the gill covert; measuring in diameter one inch and
‘three quarters, margin of orbit narrow, having the appearance of
a dark circle. Iris divided by concentric rings ; the first silver-grey,
second scarlet, third silver-grey, fourth deep blackish grey, and the
fifth narrow silvery white. Pupil moderately large, circular, and
black. Lateral line very faint, disappearing entirely before reaching
the pectoral fins. Back broad, firm, and fleshy. Pectorals deep
scarlet, having 17 stout fin rays, and measuring 104 inches in
length ; bluntly triangular in shape. Dorsal fin measuring 11
inches ; first spine 9 inches in length, strong, curved, and sharp
pointed ; the others 13 in number, only about an inch in length,
and, like the first, of a bright scarlet colour ; membrane cobalt
blue. From first spine to gape 27 inches; from same spine to
centre of outer margin of caudalgin 23 inches. Anal fin 11 inches ;
first spine scarlet, similar in shape to that in dorsal, and 8 inches
in length; the remainder 13 in number, all stout, an inch in
length, and similar in colour; membrane cobalt blue. At the
termination of the dorsal and anal fins the extremity of the body
becomes rounded to the insertion of the caudal fin, and is armed
with three cartilaginous ridges on either side, arranged in an
arrow-headed shape ; the centre one four inches in length, with a

NOTES ON AUSONIA COCKSII. 165

breadth of an inch; the two outer ones only about an inch. In-
sertion of caudal fin crescentic, from which proceed 23 stout fin
rays ; fin itself lineate, from point to point 174 inches, width 4
inches ; colour bright scarlet, with an external margin of blue,
which gradually becomes less distinct as it merges inwards. On
the under surface of the belly, at about 13 inches from the
chin, is the anal orifice, which is entirely protected by a single tri-
angular bony valve, which can be opened or closed at pleasure by
means of a cartilaginous dise which fulfils the purpose of a hinge.

ee

Ausonia Cocksii.

From these external appearances alone, when contrasted with
those of Mr. Couch’s Awusonia, it will be seen that the specific
differences are at once fumerous and important. They may, I
consider, be thus briefly epitomized :—

1. The heads are, I maintain, wholly dissimilar, whether
viewed from before, backwards, or in profile.

2. The mouth, in the one case, is situated as in most of the
species ; in the other midway between the vertex and the lower-
most point of the gill coverts.

3. The pectorals, in the one lanceolate ; in the other bluntly
triangular, with rounded margins.

4. The spines and membranes on the dorsal and anal fins.
In my example the first spines in both are respectively 9 and 8
inches in length, just nine times as long as the others ; whereas,

F3

166 NOTES ON AUSONIA COCKSII.

in Mr. Couch’s example, they are all of the same length and
stoutness ; besides which there is great disparity in their numbers,
and also in the colouring of the fin.

5. The weights.

6. The colours. The two fish were wholly unlike in this
respect ; for while Mr. Couch’s was blue all over (like the Tunny
family generally), with exception of the fins, which were scarlet,
mine was scarlet throughout, on a rich grounding of silver; the
only portions possessing a particle of that colour which was pre-
dominant in the other fish, being the fin membranes and the out-
ermost portion of the tail.

In the face of these discrepancies I am forced to the conclusion
that these two fish are essentially distinct. In fact, so patent was
the difference, even to the men to whom the Falmouth example
belonged, that they were able, on being shown the two sketches
side by side, at once to select their own from Mr. Couch’s example.
I have taken the liberty of enclosing a sketch of Mr. Couch’s wood
engraving, a glance at which will suflice to establish the assertions
T have made.

[The specimen of Ausonia, described by Dr. Bullmore, has been deposited
in the Museum of the Penzance Natural History and Antiquarian
Society. |

SCIENTIFIC SUMMARY.

XIII.—Recently discovered Minerals By RicHARD PEARCE, JUN.,
Swansea.

Ree the last three years, the science of Mineralogy has
been greatly enriched by the discovery of a number of very
interesting Minerals; and by far the greater number of these
have been found in Cornwall.

Some time ago, Professor Maskelyne, of the British Museum,
discovered, associated with the Arseniates of Copper of Cornwall,
two new minerals; and they have been named Langite and War-
ringtonite. Both these minerals are basic sulphates of copper,
and are allied in composition to Brochantite.

Not long after the discovery of the latter minerals, Professor
Maskelyne noticed another mineral on the Langite, which he
named Lyellite. M. Pisani, a French chemist, was, however, the
first to make known its chemical composition and characters ; and
he has called it Devilline, in honour of Deville, the distinguished
French chemist. Its composition is, according to M. Pisani, the
following: CuO, CaO, FeO, 38 0%+3 Aq.,—a sulphate of Cop-
per, Iron, and Lime. Actording to Professor Church, the Oxide
of Iron is an accidental impurity, and does not enter into the
chemical composition of this mineral.

Langite occurs in beautiful blue crystals, with the Arseniates
and other Copper minerals. Mr. Talling, of Lostwithiel, has told
me that it is not confined to one locality in Cornwall.

Last year, Mr. Talling found the mineral Atacamite at St.
Just. It is an Oxychloride of Copper; and, until recently, it was
thought to occur only in Chili, and in the craters of volcanoes.
Professor Church, of the Royal Agricultural College, Cirencester,
was, I believe, the first to examine chemically the mineral which«
came from Cornwall. He found that there were two varieties of

168 RECENTLY DISCOVERED MINERALS.

Atacamite—the green and the blue. They differ slightly in their
chemical composition. The green variety he has named Botal-
lackite; and the blue, Tallingite. The following formule will
indicate the relative compositions of Atacamite, Botallackite, and
Tallingite :—

Cieen Atacamite—Cu’, Cl+3 CuO, HO+ Aq.
Botallackite—Cu’, Cl+ 3 CuO, HO+3 Aq.

Blue.—Tallingite—Cu’, Cl+ 4 CuO, HO+4 Ag.

These minerals have evidently been formed by the alteration
of the cupreous compounds which occur in the lodes, through the
agency of the Chlorides of Sodium and Magnesium of the sea-
water in its passage through the natural joints of the rock. I
should suppose that the varieties are one and the same mineral,
in the different stages of its formation.

This Atacamite group, as well as that which I had previously
mentioned, are undoubtedly minerals of comparatively recent
origin. They are definite chemical products, resulting from slow
decomposition of the more stable Copper Minerals, which occur
so abundantly in our lodes.

Some years ago, Mr. Talling found a Mineral which, from Mr. -
Church’s analysis, consists of a Hydrated Phosphate of Lime and
Alumina ; its formula being: 3 (CaO, PO*) AP, 0?7+3 HO. It
was found in the neighbourhood of Tavistock, associated with
Iron and Copper Pyrites and Childrenite. It is said to resemble
Wavellite in its physical characters.

The mineral perhaps of greatest interest among those recently
discovered, is Churchite, named after the discoverer, Professor
Church. Its composition is a Hydrated Phosphate of Cerium.
It is found in a copper lode, on quartz and killas. The colour of
the mineral, according to Professor Church, is a pale smoky grey,
with a tinge of flesh red. It is an extremely rare mineral, and is,
I believe, the first Cerium compound that has ever been found of
British origin. " ;

Bayldonite is also a new mineral. It was found by Mr.
Talling among a lot of minerals which formerly belonged to the
late Dr. Potts, and was supposed to be Arseniate of Copper.
Professor Church has, however, proved the presence of Lead and

RECENTLY DISCOVERED MINERALS. 169

Copper together, combined with Arsenic Acid. The following is
the formula which Mr. Church has given it:

Pb O+3 (CuO, As O0°)+2 HO.

The Minerals which I have in this Paper very briefly noticed,
have been fully described, both chemically and physically, by
Professor Church, in the Journal of the Chemical Society. The
specimens were found in Cornwall by Mr. Talling, who has been
very energetic in collecting the various species ; it is to him that
we mainly owe these discoveries.

NOTES AND CORRESPONDENCE.

PRESERVATION OF ANTIQUITIES.

A VERY important function of our Institution is to keep jealous
watch over the Antiquities of the County, and to interpose when
the hand of carelessness, ignorance, or greed, is lifted to destroy
them. Members of the Institution and others who become aware
of threatened spoliation of any of our Cornish Antiquities are-
earnestly requested to make early communication of the danger,
to either of our Secretaries, uriless their private influence be suffi-
cient to avert it. It is to be feared that the improvements
consequent upon the administration of the New Highway Act are
leading to the demolition of many of our Wayside Crosses. A
small fund should be provided for erecting them as close to their
old position as may be consistent with modern requirements.

We are glad to be able to record the careful preservation of an
imperilled monument, by one of the most influential of Cornish
landowners. Some short time since, the ancient Inscribed Stone
at Welltown, in the parish of Cardinham (figured by Mr. Blight
in his Ancient Crosses &c. in the East of Cornwall) was removed from
its place to make room for some new farm buildings. Through the
mediation of Mr. T. Q. Couch, Mr. Robartes was made acquainted
with its danger ; and at his expense it has been restored as near as
possible to its original position, and carefully guarded by iron rails.

Less fortunate were some Truro members of the Institution,
who endeavoured to secure preservation of Antiquities on Beacon
Down, at Gwloweth, about two miles west of Truro. Of eight
Barrows that had for ages marked that site, four remained, in
more or less perfect condition, until August last ; when, with the
landowner’s cognizance and sanction, they were demolished by the
tenant, who was about to enclose and cultivate a portion of the

NOTES AND CORRESPONDENCE. 171

Down. Appeals were made, in vain, by members of the Institu-
tion, to secure permanence for at least one or two of these Barrows ;
and all that could be done under the circumstances, was to have a
trench driven through the centre of one of the mounds, and its
material carefully seminal as it was in course of removal. For
this operation every facility was afforded by Capt. Teague, the
landlord ; and it was performed in the presence and under the
supervision of Mr. Smirke, President of the Institution ; Dr. Bar-
ham, a Vice-President; Mr. Tweedy, Mr. Alexander Paull, and
other members; but no deposits of any kind were found. This
mound consisted throughout of clay ; an adjoining one, which was
also opened up, had a central cairn of not very massive spar
stones, which was covered with mould; but no evidences of in-
cremation or of urn-burial were discovered.

A notice of these antiquities, by Mr. Mc. Lauchlan, in his
valuable series of Observations on Ancient Camps and Tumuli, was
published in the 29th Annual Report of this Institution (1847) ;
and, for our readers’ convenience, we here reprint it :—

“ G@wiowEtH.—About two miles from Truro, on the right or north side of
the Redruth road, there is a waste piece of ground on which are the remains
of several burrows. It is called Beacon Down, probably from one of the
burrows having been used for such a purpose at some former period. The
ancient name of the spot was Goon-loweth, probably, from Goon, a down,
and loweth, or loeau, the Anglo-Saxon plural for burrows, or heaps of earth.
The word Goon, when used as a prefix, is often spelled Gw’ only, and where
used as an affix, ’on or ’un, as may be seen in the neighbourhood of St.
Austell and other places.

“The farm on the opposite Ade of the road for some distance, still goes
by the name of Gwloweth, and there can be little doubt that the Anglo-Saxon
loe, so common in England at one time, was adopted to designate burrows in
Cornwall.

‘There had at some time been eight burrows on this gently rising ground,
and from their being situated towards the western declivity, it may be con-
jectured (if they were placed over the bodies of those who had fallen in
battle, as has been supposed of those recorded at St. Austell, between Pen-
tewan and Charlestown,) that the attacking party came from that direction.
The burrows lie in a gentle curve, in a direction north and south, the chord
lying on the eastern side. Four of the burrows are in tolerable preservation,
but the other four are much reduced, and, in two instances, only the outer
vim of them remains.

‘*‘ About half a mile further to the westward, on the south of the road, is

172 NOTES AND CORRESPONDENCE.

around, having the usual appearance of a place of defence, with a single
ditch,iand of an oval form, the longest diameter being, as usual, north and
south. Neither the round nor the spot appears to have any particular name.
This camp has been enclosed and preserved from further destruction by the
antiquarian care of the Karl of Falmouth.”

GOLD GORGETS OR LUNETTES.

IN relation to a paragraph in Mr. Smirke’s Paper on the Gold
Gorgets or Lunettes found near Padstow,* the following Extract
from a Letter, signed “Curiosus,” in the West Briton of October
12th, will be read with interest :—

‘«Some four or five years back, a workman cutting or clearing a drain on
the estate of Hennet, in the parish of St. Juliot, near Boscastle, came, at
about the depth of 5 feet from the surface, on a flat piece of metal, some-
what crescent or half-mooned shape, the ends being rounded off, and having
on each a trefoil button or patera by which it could be fastened, and thus
form a necklet, band, corona, or fillet for the head. A small, narrow, in-
dented pattern or ornament ran round the outer edge. It caused but little
notice at the time it was found, being generally looked on as a bit of old
brass, and the finder was very glad to let his employer have it in exchange
for a few shillings. Within the last few weeks, the old ornament has again
turned up, and created some little curiosity by the price it has fetched in its
three transition periods. Its possessor No. 1 parted with it for a few shillings ;
possessor No. 2 for its weight in gold, some eight sovereigns, with one over
for luck; possessor 3 for about six times its weight of gold coin, and two
over for luck. And here this matter at present rests.”

The writer adds :—

“Tt will also be found that Lysons has figured a very similar ornament,
found among urns, bones, &c., in the neighbourhood of Penzance. Query:
what became of that ornament? what museum or private collection is it in?
or, is this the same that has now turned up at St. Juliot?”

DISCOVERY OF ANTIQUITIES IN St. HILARY.

A RECENT number of the Cornish Telegraph records that Mr.
Blight, Mr. T. Cornish, and Mr. Drew, of Penzance, had dis-
covered, and partly opened, at Treveneage, in St. Hilary, one of

* See page 135 of this number of the Journal.

NOTES AND CORRESPONDENCE. lige

the artificial caverns known in, this neighbourhood as ‘ Fogous.’
All trace of it had been buried time out of mind deep beneath the
soil of a cultivated field, and all recollection of it would have been
lost had not the owner of the farm, Mr. Robert Osborne, fortu-
nately broken a ploughshare against one of the shallower covering-
stones some thirty years ago. On that occasion the offending stone
was removed, and, in removing it, a cavity was observed below,
which impressed itself on Mr. Osborne's memory. Recent archzo-
logical activity in the district made him desire that Treveneage
should rival, if not excel, Trove, Chapel Uni, and Castallack. So
he put four stout horses into a plough and drove his furrows
deeper and deeper until another covering stone was struck and the
Fogou discovered. It has, thus far, been traced from its com-
mencement—unroofed for about 28 feet, and then roofed for six
feet more. The excavation at present terminates at one of the
little doorways or lintelled openings which are found in every
Fogou yet known. On the left-hand side, close by this door, a very
small, narrow passage, through which it is as much as a middle-
sized man can do to creep, leads into a low, arched chamber, cut
out of the country, and which was never either faced or roofed.
This chamber was about 15 feet long, 12 broad, circular (or rather
elliptic) and perhaps 33 to 4 feet high. There is every appearance
of the continuation of the Cave beyond the doorway. A spear-
head and some pottery, found in the excavations, have been
secured. There seems little doubt that the Fogou was either
within, or immediately outside, the old British Fort at Treveneage
Bekkan, which formerly protected the tin-works and smelting-
houses, of which traces exist in the valley below, but which fort
some ruthless improver of his estate destroyed long before the
present enlightened era.

*
THE TORTOISES AT TREGULLOW.

A NOTICE of the Land Tortoise breeding at Tregullow, in
October, 1862—probably the first recorded instance of that ani-
mal’s eggs proving productive in Great Britain—appeared in the
45th Annual Report of this Institution (1863) ; and in the follow-
ing Report, it was recorded that another specimen—a male—was

174 NOTES AND CORRESPONDENCE.

hatched in September, 1863. We have now been favoured by
Lady Williams with the following intelligence, dated October 25,
concerning her Tortoise nursery :—

“The hatching of Tortoise Eggs at Tregullow this year has
been attended with more than usual success ; six eggs out of eight
having been hatched in August last, and all the young Tortoises
flourishing up to the present period. Two of them were presented
to the Zoological Gardens in Regent’s Park, and the bulletins of
their health continue satisfactory. It is much to be regretted
that of the previous broods none of the young ones survived their
second birthday ; so that, especially in comparison with the age ~
of their parents (the mother being over 60 years old), their deaths
were unusually. premature. But, as the Secretary of the Zoological
Society has taken great interest in the little pair now in the-
Gardens, no doubt the difficulty of rearing young Tortoises in this
country when the critical time arrives, will soon be overcome.”

RAINFALL IN SEPTEMBER, 1866.

THE peculiar wetness of the month of September, so important
in its bearing on the harvest, deserves a brief notice, in antici-
pation of our usual yearly summary. ‘The total quantity of rain
which fell at Truro, as measured by Mr. Newcombe, at the Royal
Institution, was 7°78 inches ; an amount strongly contrasted with
that in September, 1865, which was only ‘65 inch, and consider-
ably more than double the average for the month during 26 years,
being only exceeded, and that not largely, in 1841 and 1849. This
fall was spread very equably over the month; rain having been
collected in the gauge on every one of the first twenty-eight days,
except the 2nd, 5th, and 8th. The*very large quantity of 1-40
inch was measured on the 6th; 85 inch having fallen on the 4th.
This raininess was very general throughout the country, and it
also prevailed on the continent—in France especially. The excess
of rainfall was generally most remarkable in the southern districts
of Great Britain, and it was relatively greater in many places
where the average fall is not particularly large ; thus at Taunton,
where the mean is only 1°66 inch, 6°88 inches fell in September,

NOTES AND CORRESPONDENCE. 175

beimg more than four times the ordinary quantity ; whilst Sea-
thwaite, in Borrowdale, about the wettest station in England, had
only about half as much again as usual, although the whole
quantity was 21°35 inches. Goodamoor, on the borders of Dart-
moor, kept up its repute both relatively and absolutely, having
had three times its ordinary rainfall, with the heavy monthly total

of 14:40 inches.
C. B.

FLINT FLAKES.
To the Editor.

SIR,

A valuable contribution to the series of Flint Flakes found
in parts of the western counties to which flints are geologically
foreign, has been made by Mr. G. L. Aborn, of Prince Town,
Dartmoor. He has favoured me with several speciméns, “found,”
as he states in an accompanying letter, ‘in the course of reclaiming
“some of the bog land near the Prison.—They were found, with
“others of the same type, together with many chips and shapeless
“fragments scattered widely about, under, in some cases, three feet
“of peat, and mostly embedded in gravelly clay, as though they
“had been thrown there previously to the growth of the moss of
“which the peat bog was formed. Peat had, of course, been cut
“from the bog, so that it was formerly much deeper than when
“the process of cultivation was commenced.”

These specimens present/much stronger indications of having
been fashioned by the hand of man than any other flakes found in
our primitive or transition districts which have come under my
notice. They have all a smooth surface on one side, and three
or four cleanly cut facettes on the other, with a chisel-shaped
cutting edge. They also shdw the so called “bulb of percussion”
very clearly, and are quite adapted for many uses of savage life.
In acknowledging the receipt of a specimen which I sent to Sir
John Lubbock, together with some I had picked up at Scilly,
he says :—‘“ Many thanks for the Dartmoor flake. It is unmis-
“takeably worked, while, as you say, the Scilly ones shew no
“evidence of human interference.”

176 NOTES AND CORRESPONDENCE.

Mr. Aborn informs me that, as far as he knows, few, if any, pieces
of flint have been found scattered on the surface of Dartmoor.

Iam, &c.,

C. BARHAM.
Truro, October 22nd, 1866.

ORNITHOLOGY.
To the Editor.

SIR,

Knowing that there is a convenient corner of the Journal
for little scraps of observation in Natural History, Antiquities, and
the other matters embraced by the Cornwall Institution, I trouble
you with the following memorandum of the bird life of the now
closing summer.

On the 3rd of July last, a brood of five fully fledged black-
birds left a nest in my garden, from which the parent birds had
already sent into the wide world two families, each of four young
ones, this season. I did not make a note of the date of the first
exodus, but I did note that there was a fresh laid egg in the nest
within two days after the cradle was clear of its first inmates. I
feared this second brood would come to grief, finding one morning
a male blackbird, with bright yellow bill, lying stretched on the
grass, victimised, no doubt, by our capital mouser—perhaps slain
as an interloper, for such he proved to be.

My fondness for these epitomes of concentrated muscular.
energy, and of life, joy, and song, is very great; but it was all
needed to bear, with any good humour, the inroads made on our
fruit by these successive generations ; which seemed—the whole
baker’s dozen, I believe—to have a most abiding attachment to
their birthplace.

Such prolific doings may not be very unusual, but they are
new to the experience of,

Yours, &.,

AN OLD BIRDNESTER.
Truro, October 22nd, 1866.

NETHERTON, PRINTER, TRURO.

The Hate Major-General PFenkins.
Rae RA

Tue printing of the present Number of the Journal was just com-
pleted, when intelligence was received of the decease of one of the
oldest and firmest friends of the Royal Institution of Cornwall— Major-
General Francis Jenkins. He died of fever, at Gowhatty, in Assam, on
the 28th of August last, at the age of 74. Having gone to India a boy,
fourteen years old, and having never once left it, a term of sixty years
of full work in that climate must make us regard his life as a long one;
but his vigorous constitution, and the longevity of his parents, encour-
aged the hope that he might have attained an age yet more advanced.
He was born at the picturesque village of St. Clement, where his
father was long located as Vicar, and he retained to the last the warmest
regard for his native parish, and for the town of Truro, therein situated,
or adjacent. ‘This may be called the centre of his home affections, but
they expanded freely over the whole of Cornwall, of whose peculiar
interests he was through life an active and liberal promoter. He rose
steadily through the usual grades of military rank, and attained that of
Major-General; but to his administrative ability was chiefly owing his
marked success in life, and the consequent powers of usefulness which
he employed so well. He was appointed, in the vigour of manhood, to
the office of Commissioner of Assam, and that extensive territory has
been greatly indebted to his sound judgment, energy, and fostering care,
for its rapid advance in material prosperity; the cultivation of the
vegetable productions adapted to the soil and climate—that of the tea
plant especially—was sedulously promoted by him.

General Jenkins abounded in charity and benevolence in every form
in which they can be exercised; but his experienced judgment led him
to regard education in its widest scope—religious, moral, intellectual—
as the best boon which can be conferred on mankind; and to its diffu-
sion, whether among the foreign race under his control, or in his native
county, he lent his most liberal and strenuous aid. This is not the place
for any minute record of ,his contributions to this cause; it will be
sufficient to specify his donation of more than £700 to the Training
School for Female Teachers in St. Clement’s; but his constant support
of the scientific societies of the county, and of this Institution in par-
ticular, sprung from his intelligent sense of their value as instruments
for mental cultivation, no less than for the furtherance of material
weal. Our Museum is very largely indebted to him, especially for the
very fine specimens it contains from the animal kingdom of the East;
and the vegetable nature of the same regions is amply illustrated by the
Hortus Siccus, presented by him to the Horticultural Society, and now
in our keeping. The series of our Reports records—for many years un-
interruptedly—his various donations in these departments, and also in
money; whilst from time to time he transmitted, chiefly through cor-
respondence with the late Mr. W. Mansel Tweedy, interesting notices of
facts observed by him; for though not strictly a man of science, he saw
the phenomena around him with an open and well informed eye, as is
exemplified in his remarks on the formation of coal or lignite in the
mud and sandbanks of the Burhampooter, in the Report for 1843.

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL.

Patron:
THE QUEEN.

: Vice-Patron :
H.R.H. Ti1E PRINCE OF WALES, DUKE OF CORNWALL, &c., &c

Trustees :

SIR CHARLES LEMON, Barr., F.R.S., &c.
T. J. AGAR ROBARTES, M.P.
SIR Cc. B. GRAVES SAWLE, Bart.
J. Se ENYS, F.G.S.

Council for the Year 1865-6:

President :
Mr. SMIRKE, V.W.

Vice-Presidents:

Mr. AUGUSTUS SMITH. Mr. JOHN St. AUBYN, M.P.
Mr, ROGERS. Rey. T. PHILLPOTTS.
C. BARHAM, M.D.
Treasurer:
Mr. TWEEDY.
Secretaries :

“JAMES JAGO, M.D., and Mr. WHITLEY.

Other Members: :
Mr. H. ANDREW. Mr. G. F. REMFRY.

Mr. J. G. CHILCOTT. Mr. ROBERTS.

Mr. WILLIAMS HOCKIN. Mr. BEAUCHAMP TUCKER.
Mr. JOHN JAMES. Mr. W. TWEEDY.

Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL. Mr. S. T. WILLIAMS.

Local Secretaries:

BODMIN:—Mr, T. Q. COUCH.
PENZANCE :—Mrkr. J. T. BLIGHT.
TRURO: Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL.

Editor of Journal:—Mr. C. CHORLEY, Truro.

Librarian and Curator of Museum ;—Mr. W. NEWCOMBE, Truro.

PUBLISHED BY THE SOCIETY

AND TO BE OBTAINED FROM THE CUP™

HE CORNISH FAUNA: A Compendium aural History of the
County.
PARTS I anv IJ.—Containing the Vertebrate, Crustacean, and
Part of the Radiate Animals, and Shells. By JONATHAN
COUCH, F.L.S., &c. Price 3s.

PART III.—Containing the Zoophytes and Calcareous Corallines.
By RICHARD Q. COUCH, M.R.C.S., &e. Price 3s.

HE SERIES OF REPORTS of the Proceedings of the Society, with
numerous Illustrations.

IST OF ANTIQUITIES in the West of Cornwall, with references and
Illustrations. By J. T. BLIGHT. Price ls.

APS OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Central and the Land’s End
Districts of Cornwall. Price Is.

ARN BREA (with Map). By Sir GARDNER WILKINSON, D.C.L.,
FE.R.S., &c. Price Is.

DDITIONS TO BORLASE’S NATURAL HISTORY OF CORN-
WALL. From MS. Annotations by the esuuhore Price 2s. 6d.

OURNAL OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL,
published half-yearly. Price, to Subscribers, 4s. per annum; to Non-
Subseribers, 3s, each number.

: [Numbers I to VI are on Sale. ]

JOURNAL

OF THE

Aropal snstitution of Corntwalll,

FORTY-NINTH ANNUAL REPORT.

Y
No. VIL.
ASPB AC ele Sosy.

eee

TRURO:
JAMES R. NETHERTON, 7, LEMON STREET.
NS Gioia

CONTENTS.

The Papers marked thus (*) are ilustrated.

I.—Tue Bisnorric or Cornwatt.—Saxon Prertop.—Rey. Joun
Carne, M.A.

II.—Nortes anp CorrEcTIoNS TO THE IDENTIFICATION OF DoMESDAY
Manors in Cornwatt.—Rev. Jonn Carne, M.A. .

I11.—Tue Frnt Frakes oF Lyetz’s First Stone Prertiop.—-J. S.
Enys, F.G.S.

TV.—Invenrory or A Nosteman’s PEersonaL PROPERTY IN THE
16TH Century.—JonatHAN Coucu, F.L.S., &c.

V.—* Corniso Ecciestoto¢y.—Masre.—H. M. Wurittey.
VI.—Aw Ancient Britt 1x Coancery.—N. Harz, Jun.

VIT.—Extracts From DocuUMENTS RELATING TO Repwory, &c., AND
TO THE FAMILY oF Pomeray.—N. Hares, Jun.

VIII.—Rart PLants IN THE NEIGHBOURHOOD oF TrRuRo.—Miss
Euiry StackHovuse.

IX.—* Tue Twin Srorms or January, 1867.—N. Wuurtzy.
X.—Natvurat Pertopic Poenomena, 1866.—T. Q. Cotcn.
METEOROLOGY.
Curonotocicat Memoranpa, 1866.

MIscELLANEA.

THE

FORTY-NINTH ANNUAL REPORT

OF THE

ROYAL INSTITUTION

OF

CORNWALL,

/
INSTITUTED ON THE FIFTH OF FEBRUARY, 1818.

TRURO:
JAMES R. NETHERTON, 7, LEMON STREET.
1867.

Royal Suatitution of Cormuall,

Patron.
THE QUEEN.

Vice-Patron.
H.R.H. Tor PRINCE OF WALES, DUKE OF CORNWALL, &¢., &e.

/ Trustees.
SIR CHARLES LEMON, BART., F.R.S., &e.
T. J. AGAR ROBARTES, M.P.
SIR C. B. GRAVES SAWLE, BART.
J. 8S. ENYS, F.G.S.

1V

\
Honorary Members.

Hon. W. F. Strangways, 31, Old Bur-
lington Street, London.

Wm. Haidinger, F.R.S.E., &., Vienna.

Thomas Hawkins, F.G.S8., &c., Hermit-
age, Whitwell, Isle of Wight.

Rev. T. G. Hall, M.A., Prof. Math.,
King’s College, London.

Rev. Canon Moseley, M.A.,&c., Bristol.

Major-General Jenkins, Assam.

J. H. Gray, F.R.S. and F.L.8., British
Museum.

Sir Gardner Wilkinson,D.C.L.,F.B.S.,
&e.

Chas. Cardale Babington,M.A.,F.RB.S.,
&¢e., Prof. of Botany, Cambridge.

Rev. EH. L. Barnwell, M.A., Ruthin,
Denbighshire.

W. L. Banks, F.S.A., Brecon, South
Wales.

Rev. H. Longueville Jones, M.A.,
Brighton.

Edwin Norris, Sec. R.A.S., Michaels
Grove, Brompton.

Corresponding Members.

Edward Blyth, Calcutta.

W. P. Cocks, Falmouth.

Jonathan Couch, F.L.8., Polperro.

Sir Goldsworthy Gurney, Hornacot.

John Hockin, London.

Robert Hunt, F.R.S., Keeper of Min-
ing Records, School of Practical
Geology, &e.

Col. Sir Henry James, R.E., F.R.S.,
M.R.IL.A., &c., Director of the
Ordnance Survey of England, South-
ampton.

Rev. R. Lethbridge King, Sydney,
Australia.

Col. Lambrick, Royal Marines.

Henry Me. Lauchlan, London.

Capt. Napleton, Bengal.

S. R. Pattison, F.G.S., London.

C. W. Peach, Edinburgh.

Thomas Turner, Manchester.

Associates.

J. T. Blight, Penzance.

W. Carkeet, Sydney.

C. Chorley, Truro.

George Copeland, Truro.

W. Dawe, Delhi, Hast Indies.

Joseph Dickinson, H.M. Inspector of
Coal Mines, Manchester.

Edward Hookham, London.

Thomas Lobb, Perranwharf.

W. Loughrin, Polperro.

S. H. Michell, Swansea.

R. Pearce, jun., Swansea.

Capt. N. Vivian, Camborne.

N. Whitley, Truro.

Capt. Williams, St. Austell Consols.

Proprietors.

Viscount Exmouth.

Lord Clinton.

Lord Churston.

Sir T. D. Acland, Bart., F.R. g., E.G.S.

Sir Charles Lemon, Bart, F. R. S.

Sir John W. Lubbock, Bart., F.R.S.

Sir J. S. Graves Sawle, Bart.

Sir R. R. Vyvyan, Bart., F.R.S.,F.G.S.

Sir Win. Williams, Bart., Tregullow.

Sir 8. T. Spry.

Andrew, Henry.

Baynard, William.

Boase, H. S., M.D., F.R.S., F.G.S.,
Claverhouse.

Buller, James W., M.P., Downes.

Carlyon, Clement, M.D.

Carlyon, EH. T.

Carpenter, John.

Carthew, Mrs.

Chilcott, J. G.

Clyma, W. J.

Daniell, Thomas, Boulogne.

Hdwards, Miss, Newquay.

Enys, J. 8., F.G.8., Hnys.

Fox, Charles, Trebah.

Fox, R. W., F.R.S., Falmouth.

Gregor, G. W. F., Trewarthenick.

Gregor, F. G., Trewarthenick.

Hartley, W. H. H., Rosewarne.

Hawkins, J. H., F.R.S., F.G.S., Bignor

Park.
Hawkins, C. H. T., Trewithen.
Hendy, James, Trethurffe.
Hogg, John, M.D., London.
Hogg, Mrs.

Jenkins, Rev. D., St. Goran,
Leverton, H. Spry.

Michell, Kdward.

Michell, W., Newham.

Michell, W. E., Newham.
Nankivell, J. T.

Nankivell, fT. J., Melbourne.
Paddon, W. H.

Potts, Miss, Brighton.
Robartes,T. J.Agar,M.P.,Lanhydrock.
Roberts, Joseph, Southleigh.
Rogers, W., Falmouth.

Rogers, F., "Ph ymouth.

Rogers, Rey. St. Aubyn.
Rogers, Rev. R. Basset,. Gunwalloe.
Rogers, J. Jope, Penrose. ~
Rogers, Rev. W., Mawnan.
Rogers, Reginald, Carwinion.
Sambell, Philip, junr., Falmouth.
Spry, H. G.

Spry, Mrs.

Stokes, H. 8., Bodmin.
Tweedy, Robert, Tregolls.
Tweedy, H. B., Falmouth.
Tweedy, W.

Tweedy, R. M., Falmouth.
Tweedy, Charles.

Tweedy, Miss.

Tweedy, Miss C.

Vivian, John Ennis.

Whitford, Miss.

Wightman, Lieut.-Col. George.
Williams, R. H.

Willyams, H., Carnanton.
Willyams, A. C.

Life Members.

Right Rev. Lord Bishop of Fredericton.

Coulson, W., Kenegie.
James, John.

Martin, J. N., C.E., Assam.
Rogers, Capt. F., R.N., Plymouth.

Annual Subscribers.

£
Tur PRINCE oF WALES.... 20
The Town Council of Truro 20
Bannister, Rev. Dr., St.Day 0
Barham, C., M.D.........
Bickford, J.S., Tuckingmill
Blee, Robert
Boger, Deeble, Wolsdon ..
Bond, W. H., Falmouth ..
Budd, J. Palmer, Ystalyfera
Carew, W. H. P., Antony..
Carlyon, Edmund, St. Austell
Carlyon, Major, Tregrehan
Carne, The Misses, Penzance
Carne, Rev. J.
Carus-Wilson, EH. 8..... a6
Childs, R. W., London....
@hristoe Wiel rterherever:
Collins, Rey. C. M. Edward,
Prewardale .. 2c...
Coode, T., Pond-dhu......
Coode, Edward, St. Austell
Couch, T. Q., Bodmin....

eoreeeecec oc ee

Bee eee ee eee eee

See ee

Dimond-Churchward, Rev. 1

NDS HD) ssc etatcieverecievsie eeetaie \
DUM EG Vo noccocdddco00G ial
*Enys, J.8., Enys ..... ee
Falmouth, Viscount..... 2 2
Fortescue, Honble. G. M., 11

(BOCONNOG, s <\elaiskekers) xe
Ferguson, Henry ........ Lo
Ferris, T., Swansea ...... 0 10
Ford, Rey. Preb., Torquay 1 1
Hoster, Re, Castle)... a ities b
* Fox, C., Trebah ......0. 1 ea |
x Fox, R. W., Grovehill .. 1 1
Gilbert, Hon. Mrs., Trelissick 1 1
Garland, T., Fairfield.... 1 1

Gwatkin, Mrs., Parc Behan 1
lgieyrmilvoray dg SocossuouGdC 1
cele, Is mos aocoséou00 1
IEfendexsOn idem siicisieieccienets 0
Henwood, W. J., Dinwinee if
Hext, F. J., Tredethy . 0
Je Gh AES dea ’Grampound . a0 ab
Hockin, Williams........ ath
iL
1
0
0
1

a
Se on

Hodge, R. Mees sci. «ec
Hosking, R., junr., Penryn
Hudson, F. 7,
Hughan, W. J
Jago, James, M.D.
+ James, John ..........
Akernltonatsh, i/o leloeo cagono uc
Job, J. B.

_
EOORREH

eeecr ee ceee
ose eee oeeee

1b val

aeee reer er sere

BP Pee BP BPR EE EE PPP PRP PPR oOoOon

a

aooocoococococoocoooscosoososeosesooe Ss eoooooooo © coooocoooococecocecye:

AO) el Rta O Berna mtn nie.cio 46
Kendall, N., M.P.........
King, W. Dinham, Camelford
*Lemon, Sir C., Bart. ..
Thiol, IIo 185 GoGoocooKdod
Manley, Rev.O. ........
Mach ell ye nacietvecrieusierats
* Nankivell, J. T.
WeWaverarori, We Ih Goc6G000
Newman, Rey. C. D.......
Inibe) ANA aqDHe IES coGecdooosd
Noakes: (Gece selec

BProPREowh

Pascoe, S.

oon)

Phillpotts, Rev. T.,

Qwidden <cr.ccccseees
Pryor, Joseph ..........
Rashleigh, W., Menabilly .
Read, George... 2. cucnve
Remfry, G. F.

oro
e

ecesrescee

1
Richards, T., Redruth .... 1
* Roberts, Joseph ........ if
Roberts, Mrs. .......... 0
Rodd, EH. H., Penzanee.... 0
« Rogers, J. J., Penrose .. 1
+ Rogers, Reg., Carwinion. 1
Rogers, Rev. W., Mawnan. 1
Rule, J., Camborne ......
Sawle, Sir C. B. Graves, 1

IBY tiny TORU oedaec
Smith, Sir Montague, London 1
St. Aubyn,J.,M.P.,Pendrea 1
Salm onsen Wisricietelerlclorete 0
Smurke, bis, WoaAWi «ieee oie 1
Smith, Augustus, Tvresco

Abbey, Scilly j
Smithy eae 1
Smith, Dr. George, Trevu. 1

Snell, Rae eS 0
Solomon laine cient 1
+ Stackhouse, Miss E..... 1
Ula dos oesousodda 0
Taylor, R., Langdon Court, 1

Plymouth ........-.
Trefiry, Rev. Dr., Pea 1

Fowey .... :

M Gpaooendoo000

Tregelles, Mrs. .........- it

Tremayne, J., Heligan .. 2
Tremenheere, Seymour,

IOC soancoucueds
Tucker, E. B., Greatwood. 1

—
Oe

a
SEE ee OOHNHEHE

—
CHS RHE

a

Ee pe HY FF OEE ORE BP POR Be PRP Pe oOrRR rE

el — he a) eoooceoceeo Ss Se PF caqc0eeoooosocoSeeoSo

vil

23) 1h Ob oy sends
Tweedy, Mrs., Alverton .. 1 1 O0| Waters, J. ......... Gino ord We anal ag)
« Pweedy, RB. .0+..000c808 ial | Waele ING gocouconcaec 0
« Tweedy, H. B., Falmouth 1 1 0} Williams, F. M., M.P., et 110
* Tweedy, W. ...c.eceee O10)>0 Goonvred ve. +-0e~
* Vyvyan, Sir R. R., Bart.. 1 1 0} Williams, J. M........... ie be 0)
Vautier, Rev. R. ........ 2 4 60) Williams, ST... 2... 1 ie ©
Vivian, H. H., M.P., Pare fea Onlic Willyams, H., Carnanton 1 1 O

WG. ga 08009795757 } Wrench, Rey. P. H....... 010 6
\Veiin, Cala reaesad-o50ne 05 0
* Williams, Sir W., Bart., 140

Tregullow scoos000b0

Those marked with * are Proprietors ; with + are Life Members.

The MUSEUM is open to Members and their families every day, except
Sundays, between the hours of Ten and Four o’clock during the Winter, and
between Nine and Six o’clock in the Summer.

The Museum is open to the public, free of charge, on the Afternoons of
Monpay, WEDNESDAY, and Sarurpay, from Noon until dusk during the
Winter months, and until Six o’clock in the Summer months. On other
days, and previous to Twelve o’clock on the above days, an admission fee of
Sixpence is required.

An Annual Subscription of Five Shillings entitles the subscriber to ad-

~ mission to the Museum on Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday, and to attend
all the meetings of the Society.

A Subscription of Ten Shillings further entitles the subscriber to intro-
duce to the Museum and meetings all the bond fide resident members of his
family.

A Subscription of One Guinea entitles the subscriber. to all the publi-
cations issued by the Institution, to admission to the Museum, for himself
and family, on every day in the week, and to the meetings of the Society;
and to ten transferable tickets of admission to the Museum whenever open.

The ‘“‘JoURNAL OF THE Roya Institution oF CorNwALu,” published
half-yearly, will be forwarded free of charge to the members subscribing One
Guinea Annually. To others it will be supplied on payment, in advance, of
Four Shillings a year; or the several numbers may be obtained from the
Curator, or from a Bookseller, at the price of Three Shillings each.

FORTY-EIGHTH ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING

OF THE

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL,

Held on Thursday, November 15th, 1866.

The Chair having been taken by the President, Mr. Smirke,
V.W., and the Council’s Report having been read,

It was resolved unanimously,

1.—That the Report now read be received, adopted, and
printed.

2.—That the thanks of the Society be given to the Officers
and Council for their services during the past year; and that the
following gentlemen form the Council for the ensuing year :—

Mr. SMIRK, V.W., President.

Vice- Presidents.
Mr. Avaustus SmitH, Mr. Joun Str. Aupyn, M.P.,
Mr. Rogers, Rev. T. Paiuie2orts.
C. Barnam, M.D.,
Mr. Twrepy, Treasurer.
James Jaco, M.D., and Mr. Wait ey, Secretaries.

Other Members.

Mr. H. ANDREW, Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL,
Rev. Joun Carne, Mr. G. F. Remery,
Mr. Wiiurams Hockin, Mr. J. Roperts,

Mr. JoHN JAMES, Mr. W. Tweepy,

Mr. A. P. Nix, Mr. 8. T. Wiis.

3.—That the cordial thanks of this Meeting be given to those
gentlemen who have favoured the Society with Papers or other

Communications in the course of the year, and also to the Donors
to the Library and Museum.

ix

4.—That the thanks of this Meeting be given to Mr. Smirke,
for the ability with which he has presided over the proceedings of
this day.

*

THE COUNCIL'S REPORT.

THE history of the Institution during the past year does not
call for any lengthened remarks.

The Treasurer’s Statement shows a credit balance of £29. 14s.
4d. At our last anniversary it was £113. 18s. 7d. The difference
is accounted for by the discharge of £50 of the Mortgage Debt,
and by the fact that the printing of three numbers of the Jowrnal
has been charged to the present account. Repairs have also con-
tributed a rather heavy item. The ordinary income and expenditure
do not differ much ; but it is very desirable that there should be
a larger disposable fund, for the purposes of the Museum especi-
ally. An attempt to effect the liquidation of the remainder of the
debt, now reduced to £300, was authorized by you last year; and
a letter solicitmg contributions for that purpose is now in course
of circulation.*

The Journal, by the publication of which a very large part of
the outlay has been incurred, has been hitherto maintained with
efficiency ; and it has, beyond all doubt, been the means of adding
materially to the usefulness of the Institution in regard to the dif-
fusion of knowledge on our subjects, and increasing the interest
felt in them in this county, and to some extent beyond it. It may
be fairly hoped that the cost will not prove too heavy. The
Numbers issued during the present year are, in the opinion of

/
* The following reply to this appeal was read to the Meeting by Dr.
Barham :—

‘“ Dear Dr. Barham,

I regret extremely that Iam prevented by indisposition from at-
tending your interesting Meeting to-day, of which I had promised myself the
pleasure. But chiefly I write with reference to your appeal to the friends of
science and the Institution, for contributions towards the liquidation of your
present debt. I beg to say that I shall be ready to be one of any twenty in-
dividuals who will engage to subscribe either £10 or £15 each; the list to be
filled up by the 1st of January next.

T am,
Dear Dr. Barham,
Yours very faithfully,
H. WILLYAMS.
Carnanton,
15th November, 1866.”

x

your Council, quite equal to their predecessors in interest; and
the convenience of such an organ for giving to the public many
valuable articles which would not have been communicated to our
meetings, has been abundantly shown. Antiquities have hitherto
occupied considerably more space in the Journal than the other
departments of inquiry proper to this Society, and this may be
expected to be generally the case; but Natural History has been
fairly represented, and we gladly welcome some new cultivators of
that field. In Natural Philosophy, Meteorology has almost stood
alone.—It is not necessary to pass the several Papers in review
here ; but you will agree that our best thanks are due to all who
have lent a helping hand.

The Museum has been visited, as usual, by a large number of
persons, to whom its interesting and instructive contents have
been opened without charge; affording them, for the most part,
probably the only opportunity within their reach, of ever seeing
a large portion of the productions of the animal and mineral
kingdoms, as well as many illustrations of various conditions of
human life in by-gone days. The number of free visitors was 7596.

The Meteorological Observations have been made and recorded
by Mr. Newcombe, with his habitual assiduity; and they have
been regularly forwarded to Mr. Glaisher, of the Royal Observ-
atory, who has turned them to account for the public benefit, as
heretofore.

Your Council would mention, with a hope that the attempt
may be followed up, that monthly meetings were held in our
Rooms, during the Summer, for mutual recreation and improve-
ment in the use of the microscope. We are chiefly indebted to
Mr. Hudson for conducting these pleasant musters. The study
of Natural History cannot but be promoted by familiarity with
this instrument.

The Library and Herbarium of the Horticultural Society of
Cornwall having been placed in the keeping of this Institution, an
arrangement has been made for union with the Royal Horticultu-
ral Society, under which our members will enjoy many of the
advantages derived from private subscription to that body,—such
as access to their publications, and a supply of seeds and plants.

Several of your Officers and Members represented this Insti-
tution at a pleasant Antiquarian Excursion conducted by the
kindred Penzance Society. The time would seem to be at hand
for some similar muster to be planned under our own arrangement
and responsibility.

We have to regret the decease of six of our members during
the past year. Mr. Thomas Daniell and Mr. Gordon W. F. Gregor
had been Proprietors of very long standing; Mr. R. M. Hodge

XI

and Mr. Joseph Pryor had subscribed to our funds for many
years ; and Mr. John Rule had also contributed donations to the
Museum. Major-General Jenkins, the intelligence of whose death
reached England only a short time ago, had been for a long series
of years one of the warmest and most liberal friends of this In-
stitution ; and the office he long held, of Superintendent of Assam,
furnished him with ample means for carrying out his kind inten-
tions. His name appears as a donor to our funds and Museum,
in a large proportion of the Annual Reports. As among the
more conspicuous instances of his bounty may be noted :—his

guarantee, in 1844, of a salary to the Curator for assisting in

collecting materials for the Parochial History and Statistics of
Cornwall; his Premium of £10, im 1846, for a Collection of
Coleopterous Insects ; his contribution, in 1848, to the salary of
the Assistant Secretary ; ; and his present, in 1849, of a Collection
of Coleopterous Insects from India. A somewhat fuller notice of
his life and character has been inserted in the Journal of this In-
stitution, in testimony of our obligations to him.

It will be in your recollection that, on his acceptance of the
office of President last year, Mr. Smirke expressly stipulated that
he should be released from his duties at this time. He has, how-
ever, kindly consented to be nominated for the Chair to-day ; and
your Council are fully satisfied that you will gladly avail your-
selves of that permission.

Dr. BARHAM stated that several communications had been re-
ceived for this Meeting, and the Council had considered it desirable
that they should be now read. For many years it was the practice
of the Institution to have,but one meeting in the year—that
in the Autumn, for reception of Papers. When the Spring
Meeting was established, invitations to persons having communi-
cations to make, were confined to that Meeting; but still,
there was never any rule for the exclusion of communications
from the Autumn Meeting; though its main purpose was the
transaction of the Society’s business. Communications for the
Institution had however increased ; and it was believed that there
would be abundant material for the two meetings; and, conse-
quently, they would be invited for the Autumn, as well as for the
Spring Meeting ; and it was hoped that at each of those meetings,
the Institution would be honoured by the presence of Ladies. On
this occasion, Ladies had absented themselves, under the misap-
prehension that. their presence was not desired at what they
supposed would be a meeting for merely business purposes.

Xu

The following Papers were read :

On the Flint Flakes of Lyell’s First Stone Period.—By Mr. Enys.

Antiquities of the Parish of Lanivet.—From Mr. N. Hare, junr.,
Liskeard.

The Ancient Bishopric of Cornwall.—By the Rev. J. Carne, M.A.,
Eglos Merther.

Botanical Memoranda of the Parish of St. Clement.—By Mr. T.
Cragoe.

Furnt FLAKES, &e.—In regard to Mr. Enys’s Paper—the ob-
ject in which was to show that Flint Flakes of Lyell’s First Stone
Period were natural products, and not made by the hand of man
—the PRESIDENT spoke of the national collection recently opened
in Victoria Street, London, and which had excited considerable
attention among Antiquaries. It was a remarkable collection, and
it comprised the valuable contribution made by Mr. Christie, in
the course of this year, of what were called pre-historic remains,
particularly those which had been found in the South of France.
These had all been collected by Mr. Christie himself, and they
were to be kept apart from the other similar collections. It was
a most remarkable collection, and shewed that at an early period
there must have existed in this country a people whose habits and
practices were very much those of the most uncultivated races at
the present day. There were not only flint articles, but remark-
able specimens of sculpture on stone, ivory, and bone. Any persons
who had not seen this collection would do well to visit it, as an
examination of its contents would amply repay them. It occupied
five or six rooms, and the whole of the articles were of pre-his-
toric, or supposed pre-historic date.

The PRESIDENT said further that he quite understood Mr.
Enys to say that, without entering on any question as to the date
of those apparently artificial vestiges of flint or other natural
material, he confined himself simply to instances in which he had
observed that many flints in the form of flakes, such as had been
frequently ascribed to human agency, might have been produced
by natural causes. But of course it did not follow that human
agency might not have been employed in making certain flint 1m-
plements. He thought it was impossible to carry the case much
further than that. There were in the Museum of this Institution,
and to a greater extent in the Christie Museum, numerous flakes
which, set apart from others, could hardly be said to be of human
agency ; there was nothing in them which might not be ascribed
to nature—to so-called accidental causes ; if they had stood alone,
they could not have been said to be of human production, and the
only reason why they were entitled to be so placed in collections

xi

of this kind was that, in many instances, they were found in close
proximity with works of undoubted human manufacture—such as
works of carving or sculpture. When thus found, there was good
reason for supposing that those flakes might have been wrought
by artificial means; but, in themselves, they certainly carried no
conviction with them. For his own part, however, he confessed
that he could not feel the same amount of interest in such objects
as in those relics of antiquity which came within the historic
period. He did not much care to know with what tools the Es-
quimaux or Patagonians worked ; and though he was glad to see
occasional contributions of that kind, to show what man is in his
uncultivated state, he could not feel the same amount of interest
he did in those objects, the production of which showed the ex-
istence of some degree of culture and education in the producers.
Such objects were entitled to the same attention as history itself.
When, however, we got into that dim uncertain period—the pre-
historic—and did not know whether the objects they were talking
about were formed by natural means, or were works of art, he
must repeat that he could not feel any great interest in them. It
was true that inferences of a startling character were drawn from
such objects; but he was not much afraid of them.

Dr. BARHAM produced some few flint flakes out of a great
many he had found on the Scilly Islands, in situations which, he
thought, proved conclusively that man could have had nothing to
do with them. On all the larger islands, in the small hollows
that lie between the crests of the granite hills, were profusely
scattered over the surface pieces of flint, in places to which, geo-
logically, flmt was foreign; and with those flints were also speci-
mens of green-sand and other rock foreign to the geology of the
islands. Other flints were found in the sections of sea-side cliffs,
or imbedded in the detritus/which covers the rocks to a depth of
from two to eight feet. Many of them were regular flint-pebbles,
broken in various ways, but much less comminuted than were
those scattered on the surface. In many instances the strata
were contorted, as if they had been subjected to violent cur-
rents. But all the flits were in situations in which he thought
there was not the slightest probability of human agency in their
production ; though similar fragments might have been used as
tools. But, from the great extent of ground over ‘which they
were scattered, and from their being found on all the islands,
there could be no doubt they were deposited by natural causes.
Any person, however, who had been in the habit of looking at
flint flakes assumed to be of human manufacture, would see a very
close resemblance in the mode of fracture, and the readiness with
which many of these, which were unquestionably natural, might

X1V
have been converted into tools more or less serviceable for pur-
poses of savage life. Dr. BARHAM next exhibited some flint flakes
which had been sent to him by Mr. Aborn, a gentleman resident
at Prince Town, Dartmoor, and remarked that, to his eye, they
presented a much stronger appearance of human agency than
those which he had found on the Scilly Islands. They were in fact
among the best specimens he had ever seen of the smaller class of
flint flakes; but were very different from the larger specimens in
the Museum to which the President had alluded, and which bore
marks such as might be said to be almost conclusive of human
manufacture. He had thought it worth while to send a specimen
of them, together with some from the Scilly Islands, to Sir John
Lubbock, who had written so ably concerning the pre-historic
ages; and in reply, Sir John said the one from Dartmoor was un-
mistakeably worked, while those from Scilly shewed no evi-
dence of human interference. Sir Jchn further stated that he
could not agree with Mr. Whitley’s views about the flakes; and
that some of those exhibited by Mr. Whitley, at the Archzeo-
logical Congress, this year, were evidently worked.—The account
given by Mr. Aborn of his discovery was as follows :—“The
“enclosed flints were found in the course of reclaiming some
“of the bog land near the Prison. They were found with others
“of the same type, together with many chips and shapeless frag-
“ments scattered widely about, under, in some cases, three feet of
“peat, and mostly embedded in gravelly clay, as though they had
“been thrown there previously to the growth of the moss of
“which the peat bog was formed. Peat had of course been cut
“from the bog, so that it was formerly much deeper than when
“the process of cultivation was commenced.” Supposing that
these Dartmoor flints were of human manufacture, the question
as to the age when they were made and used was open to discus-
sion. Peat, it was well known, accumulated very rapidly in some
situations ; and therefore, assuming that the flints were of human
manufacture, it did not follow that they were manufactured prior
to the period commonly assigned to the first existence of the
human race on earth, or to what was called the early historic
period. The position in which these flints were found—beneath a
stratum of peat—certainly differed from the circumstances in
which flints had been discovered in the Valley of the Somme and
other districts, of debateable age; but, still, it would probably
carry back the date of man’s existence to a more distant
period than that usually assigned to it, though not to anything
like so remote a time as was assigned by some geologists.—With
regard to such flints generally, there were two questions: one,
whether they were of human manufacture; and it was known

XV

that in some instances they were found, in considerable numbers,
associated with relics of undoubted human workmanship. It was
known too that they were readily formed into serviceable shapes
—either by natural causes, or by a few well-directed blows, or by
pressure ; and therefore it was not to be wondered at that they
were extensively used in aid of human necessities. They had even
been found affixed to handles. The facility with which such tools
are formed is shown at this day in parts of South America, where
flakes of obsidian are split off by pressure and used as knives and
razors. ‘Then came the question as to the period in past times
when they had been so made and used; and this carried them
back to a period of great antiquity, but not necessarily to pre-his-
toric ages.—With regard to many of the flints which had been
exhibited here, he should say that although there was great diffi-
culty in attributing their forms to natural causes, yet he should
prefer doing so if they were found in such positions and under
such circumstances as made the supposition of human interference
extremely improbable. As to certain specimens in this Museum
—barbed arrow-heads, for instance—no person could hesitate in
attributing their present form to human agency ; but many other
specimens of suitable form for tools might have been due to
natural causes. There were thus two things to be looked at in
the consideration of this matter,—one, the character of the flints,
and the other the situation in which they had been found; and,
at present, he would say we ought to hold ourselves aloof from
very definite or positive conclusions. Meanwhile, it was interest-
ing to hear, as they had heard from Mr. Enys, what natural
causes might be assigned for the production of those apparently
artificial forms. Mr. Whitley, however, attributed more to natural
causes than himself was disposed to do; and, certainly, he should
say that those flints found/on Dartmoor presented strong indica-
tions of having been tooled by human hands; but that human
handling might have taken place within the time usually assigned
to man’s existence upon earth. Certainly their position beneath
the peat did not make it necessary to assume the duration of
man’s existence through such immense series of ages as some per-
sons had supposed to be required in other localities.

ANTIQUITIES OF LANIVET. A communication was read, from
Mr. N. Hare, jun., Liskeard, the purport of which had been ex-
tracted from documents in the Record Office of the Diocese of
Exeter ; and it included a copy of a bill filed, about 1460-1, by
John Gody, rector of Lanivet, against Thomas Harry, a tinner,
for various injuries done to him as parson of the Church at
Lanivet, and for which he had no remedy at common law.

XVi

The PRESIDENT remarked that documents of this kind ought
not, certainly, to be neglected or overlooked, as matters of con-
siderable interest to the county might be found in them. The
present one was of the date of Henry VI, and it shewed what
was the course resorted to in those days by the clergy when they
felt themselves wronged. There was in the Record Office of the
Court of Chancery—in the new room which had recently been
opened gratuitously—a book called “The Prince’s Council Book” ;
and in this were documents that had been addressed to the Prince
of Wales for the time being, or the Lord Warden, complaining of
great injuries done to Church property in the Duchy. He believed
that, to this day, there was an admitted bound through the
church-yard at Helston. There need not be any alarm henceforth ;
for things were now placed on a different footing. Many of the
documents, however, to which he had referred, threw much light
on the subject of bounds; and if any persons wanted to ascertain
what was the state of things a few years after the creation of the
Duchy, they would do well to search them, as they contained
numerous complaints as to alleged breaches of bounds by miners ;
and this Institution ought very much to encourage communications
on such subjects.—Then again these documents showed the early
growth of the Court of Chancery, and the existence of a period
when it was not very clear what was the nature of proceedings in
that Court. In the document which had been read, there was an
application by the rector of a parish to the Lord Chancellor, com-
plaining that this Harry and other people were doing just as they
pleased, and that unless the rector had the authority of the High
Court of Chancery, he should never be able to restrain them.
This was among the earliest instances of such application to the
Court of Chancery. Recently a volume of early records of that
Court, compiled by a friend of his, had been published by the
Society of Antiquaries; and they showed that the foundation of
a vast number of the applications to the Lord Chancellor was
that the applicant wanted to restrain the aggressions of some
powerful man in his neighbourhood, and he applied to the Lord
Chancellor, not because there was no common-law remedy, but
because at that time there was no person like the Lord Chancellor,
strong enough to give protection against a powerful neighbour.
—As to Mr. Hare’s suggestion that the records of the Stannary
Court might possibly throw light on the result of the proceedings
taken against Harry, that was out of the question, as the records
of that Court did not extend further back than the reign of Queen
Anne. There were, however, the archives of the Record Office,
in which such documents would be found fully recorded.

XVIl

THE ANCIENT BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. REV. JOHN CARNE,
M.A., read an Abstract of his Paper on the early Cornish Bishop-
ric; remarking that the subject was becoming more and more
interesting, as there was a hope that the bishopric might ere long
be restored.—The conclusions deduced by Mr. Carne were thus
summed up by him:—The weight of evidence, in my opinion,
proves that the Saxon see was founded in 936 by King Athelstan ;
that the see was occupied by ten bishops in succession ; that the
seat of the bishopric was first at Bodmin, and that, after the
destruction of Bodmin in 981, it was at St. Germans, where it
continued until its extinction in 1050, having lasted for a period
of 114 years.

Rev. Dr. BANNISTER asked if there was not some evidence
adduced by Mr. Pedler in favour of the see having been at Pad-
stow previous to its establishment at Bodmin. Padstow was a
modern name, a corruption of Petrockstowe, the place of St.
Petrock. Formerly, Bodmin was called Petrockstowe, the Church
there being dedicated to that Saint ; while Padstow was called
Aldestow, the old stow, or place, (apparently, of St. Petrock). And
if the old stow was at Padstow, it must have been more ancient
than the stow then existing at Bodmin.

Rev. J. CARNE was not aware of the existence of any evidence
which would justify such a conclusion ; the assumption in favour
of Padstow appeared to be mere conjecture.

THE PRESIDENT :—There is nothing beyond an inference de-
rivable from the name. ‘There is no evidence on the spot, I
believe. :

Rey. J. CARNE:—None whatever. There may have been a
Church at Padstow dependent on that at Bodmin.

THE PRESIDENT :—There may have been an early Church of
St. Petrock there ; there ay several Petrocks in Cornwall.

Rev. Dr. BANNISTER :-CThere is one mentioned in the Bodmin
Manumissions.

Rev. J. CARNE :—We know where that was; it was certainly
at Bodmin.

THE PRESIDENT was very glad that Mr. Carne had devoted his
attention and research to this important subject, and that he had
laid the result of his enquiries and readings before the members of
the Institution. He also hoped they should hereafter have many
contributions of a similar nature from that gentleman, to whom he
thought they were greatly indebted, for Mr. Carne was very ac-
curate in all the Papers which he laid before them, and the utmost
weight might be attached to any conjecture or information which
he presented to them.

XVill

CornisH Botany. Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL read extracts
from the Paper contributed by Mr. Thomas Cragoe, containing
descriptions of interesting plants which that gentleman had found
growing in the parish of St. Clement. Aspleniwm trichomanes, Mr.
Paull said he had himself also found abundant in a lane in St.
Clements ; but, usually, it was found, with Ruta muraria, on old
church-walls and similar spots, as at St. Michael Penkevil and St.
Just in Roseland. Though comparatively rare in this part of Corn-
wall, these plants were abundant in the eastern part of the county.
—Lastrea spinulosa was mentioned by Mr. Cragoe as having been
found at Bishop's Wood; and in the same neighbourhood Mr.
Rickard had found Hymenophylium Tunbridgense. Myr. Cragoe
also mentioned his finding the Cornish Money-Wort, (Sibthorpia
Europea), at 'Tresemple ; and, in a bog under Polwhele, the Lan-
eashire Asphodel (Narthecium ossifragum). Another species of
Erica (E. ciliaris), rare out of Cornwall, was found near Short
Lane End, and at various other places in the vicinity of Truro.
Altogether, Mr. Cragoe’s was an interesting contribution, and was.
valuable, not only as a list of plants more or less rare, but also
because with regard to many of them it recorded their time of
flowering.

Mr. PAULL added that, some six years since, he found in the
parish of Feock, a variety of Lady Fern, previously, he believed,
unknown to botanists; and, having kept it some years, he found
that it was not a mere spurt, but that it retained its characteristics
permanently. He gave specimens of it to several persons, and
one of them was sent by Mrs. Grant, of Collumpton, to Mr.
Thomas Moore, F.L.S., who pronounced it to be a new variety of
the Lady Fern, and thus described it in the Phytologist, of March,
1861 :-—

‘“‘Arayrium Finrx-ra@Mmina, v. Grantim.—Fronds dwarf, six to eight
inches high, broadly oval-lanceolate, crispy, the rachis sometimes branched,
and the apex slightly multifid; pinne oblong, imbricated, slightly narrowed.
to a short bluntish point, somewhat irregular; pinnules crowded, overlapping,
bluntly ovate-oblong, wavy, pinnatifid with shallow lobes, which are divided
into two or three remarkably obtuse rounded teeth or crenatures, connected
at the base by a distinct wing to the rachis; stipites and rachides stout; sori
not developed.

A very distinct and elegant dwarf form of Lady Fern, communicated by
Mrs. Grant, of Collumpton. The plant was found in the neighbourhood of
Truro, Cornwall, by Mr. Paull, and given to Mrs. Grant. The short broad
fronds with the parts very densely imbricated and the surface crispy, the
rounded teeth of its pinnules, and the occasionally multifid and ramose con-
dition of the rachides, are features quite unlike what are found in other
described forms, and render this a welcome addition to the already numerous
varieties of Lady Ferns.”

Another specimen was sent to Mr. Simms, the florist, who said he

XIX

should make £50 of it. In that case he would make a far more
profitable affair of it than he (Mr. Paull) who had discovered it,
had done.

ANTIQUITIES IN IRELAND. Rev. Dr. BANNISTER stated that
when he was in Ireland, a few months since, he saw, in the
Museum of the Royal Irish Academy at Dublin, more than a
dozen of those ancient Gold Ornaments referred to in the Paper, .
written by the President, in the Number of this Society's Journal
just issued. One of them was like the projecting rim or front
part of an old-fashioned Leghorn bonnet.—But what he particu-.
larly wished to mention was, that in that Museum at Dublin were
several hideous, naked, obscene female figures rudely carved in
stone. He was told by the Curator that they were very common,
and were called “Shela na gigs,” and that they were placed in
religious buildings to keep away evil spirits. The Curator further —
stated that one was found in the “ Lost Church of Perranzabuloe,” .
and expressed surprise that a gentleman coming from Cornwall
had not heard of it. Mr. Bannister now wished to know if there
was any truth in this statement; as, according to the wood-cuts
in Haslam’s book, the building, when first uncovered, had certain
Irish peculiarities, such as jambs wider apart at the bottom than
at the top; and human or other heads at the springings and crown
of the arch over the doorways; though in Collins’s book, published
some years before Haslam’s, there was some difference as to the
details.

Dr. BARHAM said there were in the Museum of this Institu-
tion three rude heads found at the old Church at Perranzabuloe,
and he was not aware that any other objects in sculpture had been
found there.

Rev. JOHN CARNE lad always understood that there was
nothing found there but those three heads, and some carved
mouldings around the door.

THE DESTROYED BARROWS AT GWLOWETH. Dr. BANNISTER
having made mention of these barrows and expressed regret that
they had been destroyed, the PRESIDENT said every facility for ex-
amining them was afforded to members of this Institution ; but
they were most unproductive. They were of almost unmixed
mould, and whatever they might formerly have contained, had
long ago disappeared. He should say they had been very much
lowered, and nothing appeared on the surface but earth of ordinary
character. In one or two of the mounds were stones in consider-
able number; and he remembered that that was the character of
those barrows which were examined by members of the Institution

B2

XX

at St. Winnow ; and in the near neighbourhood of these barrows
had been found gold ornaments. He was desirous to mention this,
in order that persons might not be discouraged by the want of
immediate success in the examination of these barrows near
Truro.

STONEHENGE. There was exhibited, from Mr. Whitley (one
of the Secretaries of the Institution), a plan of Stonehenge, with
its encircling bank and ditch, and its avenue. In the explanation
accompanying the plan, Mr. Whitley stated that it was made by
him for the purpose of testing the statement that a line from the
altar-stone over the “Friar’s Heel,” through the middle of the
Avenue, was in the direction of the sun at its rising on the longest
day. The bearing or angle of this line with the True North was:
determined with great exactness; and the Sun’s true amplitude,
when he is about one of his diameters above the horizon, was
shown to be, on the 21st of June, very nearly in the direction
of a line from the altar over the Friars Heel; so that, looking
from the altar-stone, a lme through the entrance to the Temple,
over the “Slaughtering-stone” and the “ Friar’s Heel,” would be
exactly 11 the direction of the Sun when on the horizon on the
longest day. It was therefore probable that this Temple had
some relation to worship of the Sun.—Mr. Whitley added, that
the outer circle of the Temple had consisted of 30 stones, placed
upright. The inner circle is of unhewn stones—some of granite,
probably from Dartmoor ; but many of hornblende rock, like that
of the Lizard. The large stones are of tertiary sandstone, the
“Sarsen Stones” of the Chalk Downs. Many of the barrows
have a ditch around each, from which the earth was taken for
their formation ; and in some places there are twin barrows, the
ditch surrounding the two. All the barrows, and also the ad-
jacent camps, were formed in the same manner, by removal of soil
from a surrounding ditch; indicating that they were made by
the same people. The Hill-Castles in Cornwall shew the same
mode of construction.

\

SE SE 8 Se SEY

OT OL 998F

SO Si CO Ou te Oo Ce

ay OR WD SD

v1

mmr ONOCOO oO OO

66
SV
0g

GL

T
6
T
T
T
T

eoecesseoecegoeoeeoee ooo eoueled

eoeceoceocce Ay91009 Ternyqnory
-IOF] TOIT poatooor Lovo Aq 0441

eeeeees OBRSIIOW JO [VdLUIIG WV
eoeecreececes * eBV31L0] TO 4S80104UT
feeess gouarog Jo TeuINor ATIoyAVNYy
soveeees KQ100g [RIN MOTAoP [CAO
cerees KQT00g [BOISO[OIOOJO STAG
soecesce KVQTOON [VOIAvisOjuONeg
soe eeeescesececeesees «(291009 Kery
seve ccceeeeseeceeeseeees sormpung
coeee* Teno SUIIIPY pues suryuIg
Soe e eee eee cere eceseeeees goBensog
soeeeoeoos KQTOTIVIG puB SUTULIG
poceccoccoosors ssogtadxy UNoSsny,
solexexelevereeeeresclelelelesIATET OS §,10}8IngD
see eeeeeeersececoeeerres garedaty

secre QOUBINSUT OITA pus sexy, Aq ‘TE Ane

y TL OOF SiS et Ab ieee eine earths SOO UGC ALO:

OT OL 9S8F

~moocreoo oS &

a

RES | oo
"3 ¥

“Aato0g [emMynoy.0FT [ekory
aT} 0} WOTJAITOSqnyY Tey} Jo yUeUL
-Avd oq} JO WOVLEpIsMoo UT ‘TTB
~UIOD JO AJoTN0G TwINyNoT}.LOFY [VAOYy

euneg pus ‘syrodey ‘speumnor fo etvg
sees ee seen sees eeeees goo SIOIISTA
ae * kreIquys TWHOIF FUT
see eeeeces MOTJALIOSqng fo sivolTy
sees sTIOUNOD UMOT, OMIT, 071

SaTVM FO 00Ulg Ol} A WH OMI

seeeeeeeeeres suoridizosqng [enuTy

oouv[eg Of,

‘Tg Aqug
“998T

“jjvarua07) fo WoLNr}SIWE jedoy ay} YPM punoow wr “raansvaa ye ‘Aaa. je puoqour

‘ACh

ee a a

eee ta wees ws dae

Sai a is en

Sb Pptea eee

Os tee

Pena tl mce

ne

ry ie a ana ae Se ey ie

JOURNAL |

OF THE

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL.

No. VII. APRIL. 1867.

I.—The Bishopric of Cornwall.—Saxon Period.
By the Rev. JOHN CARNE, M.A., Vicar of Merther.

Presented at the Autumn Meeting, November 15, 1866.

HE origin of the ancient Bishopric of Cornwall is involved in
much obscurity. There seems little doubt that the province
formed a separate See in very early times in communion with the
ancient British Church ; but it is only after the subjugation of
Cornwall by King Athelstan that some light begins to dawn upon
the history of the Bishopric. And even then we have little more
to guide us than a few brief notices and occasional allusions, which
may be found preserved in contemporary records, or scattered over
the pages of ancient chroniclers. Passages or facts relating to the
See are to be met with in the Welsh Records, in the Manumissions
written upon the Bodmin Gospels, in the Saxon Chronicle, in the
Charters of Sir W. Dugdale’s Monasticon, of Kemble’s Codex
Diplomaticus, and of Thorpe’s Diplomatarium Anglicum, and in
the works of Florence of Worcester, William of Malmesbury,
Roger de Hoveden, Roger of Wendover, Matthew of Westminster,
and Wiliam of Worcester. The more modern authorities are

Leland, Sir Henry Spelman, Bishop Godwin, Archbishop Usher,

178 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

Camden, Carew, Norden, Dr. Heylin, Cressy, Bishop Tanner, Dr.
Browne Willis, Dr. Borlase, Dr. Whitaker, Polwhele, Dr. Oliver,
and the more recent historians of Cornwall; and in particular, the
subject has been ably handled by the late Mr. Pedler, of Liskeard,
in his * Anglo-Saxon Episcopate of Cornwall.’—The authorities
are numerous ; but the amount of information which most of them
convey is very meagre, and the conclusions they arrive at are
various. On the Charters of Dugdale, Kemble, and Thorpe, the
chief reliance is to be placed, and from them the facts here pre-
sented are chiefly drawn.

The subject naturally divides itself into two parts; first, the
Names of the Bishops, and secondly, the Place of the See.

1. In investigating the Names of the Cornish Bishops im
Saxon Times, we at once meet with the difficulty, that no early
historian gives any list of them. William of Malmesbury says
plainly, “Of the Cornish Pontiffs I do not know and cannot pro-
“duce a regular list :”*—which is rather singular, seeing that he
was born only 45 years after the extinction of the Cornish See.t

Leland mentions that he saw in the Priory Church of S. Ger-
man’s, “a tomb in the wall, beside it’s high Altar, with an image
“of a Bishop, and over the tomb eleven Bishops painted with their
“names and verses, as token of so many Bishops buried there, or
“that there had been so many Bishops of Cornwall that had their
“seat there.”{ We do not attach much weight to these conjectures
of Leland, and agree with Dr. Oliver in thinking that the names
and verses probably referred to the eleven Bishops who sat at
Exeter previous to Bishop Walter Bronescombe, who consecrated
the existing Church of S. Germans on the 28th of August, 1261. —

In 1601 Bishop Godwin, then Subdean of Exeter, published a
complete list of the Cornish Prelates, giving “Master John
Hooker” as his authority. The following are the names :—
1. Athelstan, A.D. 905; 2. Conanus; 3. Ruydocus; 4. Aldredus ;
5. Britwyn; 6. Athelstan 2, A.D. 966; 7. Wolfi; 8. Woronus;

* Cornubiensium sané Pontificum succiduum ordinem nec scio nec ap-
pono.—Gul. Malms. de Gest. Pontificum Angl., lib. IL.

{ William of Malmesbury is supposed to haye been born in 1095.
t Leland’s Itinerary.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 179

9. Wolocus; 10. Stidio; 11. Adelredus; 12. Burwoldus. This
list is adopted by Dr. Borlase in its entirety.*

Dr. Heylin gives the names of thirteen Bishops :—“1. S.
“Patroc; he lived circa an. 850;f 2. Athelstan; 3. Conanus;
“4. Ruidocus; 5. Aldredus; 6. Britwinus; 7. Athelstan II; 8.
“ Wolfi; 9. Worortus; 10. Wolocus; 11. Stidio; 12. Aldredus ;
“13. Burwoldus, or Brithwoldus, the last Bishop of Cornwall.” +

Cressy exhibits only a part of the list, saying :—“The first
“Bishop was Athelstan, and after him Conan, Ruydoc, Aldred,
“and Brithwin.” || q

In a Calendar Book belonging to the Dean and Chapter of
Exeter, p. 59, the names of eleven Bishops of Cornwall are thus
given :—“1. Athelstanus ; 2. Conanus ; 3. Ruydocus ; 4. Adelredus ;
“5. Britwyunus ; 6. Wolsi; 7. Woronus ; 8. Wolocus; 9. Stidio ;
“10. Adelredus; 11. Burwoldus.”§

Subsequent writers appear to have adopted one or other of
these lists without further inquiry. We are at a loss to conjecture
upon what documentary evidence the greater part of the names
rest; and in the absence of such testimony, most persons will
agree with us in thinking that they are not entitled to any serious
consideration.

The names conjecturally furnished by Dr. Whitaker, in his
“Cathedral of Cornwall,” { refer to the British period of Cornish
History, upon whicl at present we do not propose to enter. Suf-
fice it to say, that some of the names produced by him are, as
- Cornish Bishops, quite as dubious as the list of Bishop Godwin.

We cannot therefore aécept the lists given by any of these
writers. Indeed nothing reliable seems-to have been written on
the subject, until the publication in 1856 of “ Pedler’s Anglo-Saxon
Episcopate of Cornwall,”—undoubtedly a most valuable and trust-
worthy work, and one to which the writer feels himself deeply
- indebted.

* Antiquities of Cornwall, Book iv, Chap. x, Sect. 4.

+ An error of more than three centuries.

+ Heylin’s Help to English History, pp. 71, 72.

|| Cressy’s Church History of Brittany, p. 832. |

§ Oliver’s Monasticon, Addl. Supplt., page 1.

q They are, Rumon, Piran, Germoe, Carantoc, Herygh, Elidius, Mancus,
Barnic or Barric, Hyldren, and Conoglasus.—Chap. vy, Sect. 4.

180 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

The Saxon See of Cornwall is generally asserted to have been
founded by King Edward the Elder in 909, with Athelstan for it’s
first Prelate ; but we think on insufficient grounds. The opinion
appears to pone been derived from an erroneous statement of
William of Malmesbury, who, in copying from an ancient Manu-
script, substituted the name of Cornwall for that of another See.
Let us see how this can be shown.*

A very ancient Manuscript,t said to have been given to Exeter
Cathedral by Leofric, the first Bishop of that See, (1050-1073),
gives the following account of the consecration of seven Bishops
at Canterbury, on the same day, by Archbishop Plegmund, in the
reign of King Edward the Elder :—

“Plegmundus Archiepiscopus, . ... rediens ad patriam, in
urbe Dorobernia VII Episcopos VII Ecclesiis in uno die ordina-
vit: Frythestanum ad Ecclesiam Wentaniensem, A‘thelstanum
ad Ecclesiam Corvinensem, Werstanum ad Ecclesiam Sciraburn-
ensem, Aithilhelmum ad Ecclesiam Fontaniensem, Eadulfum ad
Ecclesiam Cridionensem. Insuper addiderunt illi tres villas in
Cornubid, quorum nomina Polltun, Celling, Landwithan, ut inde
singulis annis visitaret gentem Cornubiensem ad exprimendos
eorum errores: nam antea, in quantum potuerant, veritati re-
sistebant, et non decretis apostolicis obediebant. Sed et aliis
provincis constituit duos ; Australibus- Saxonibus virum idoneum
Beorneh ordinavit, et Mer cionibus Coenuulfum ad civitatem que
dicitur Dorceceaster.” {

* The argument is fully given by Pedler :—Anglo-Saxon Hpisconuiey of
Cornwall, Chap. Ip

+ Now in the Bodleian Library (Bodley, 579), and printed in Dugdale’s
Monasticon.

t+‘ Archbishop Plegmund ..... returning to his country, ordained
in the city of Canterbury seven Bishops to seven Churches in one day :—
Frithestan to the Church of Winchester, Athelstan to the Corvinensian
Church, Werstan to the Church of Sherborne, Aldhelm to the Church of
Wells, Eadulf to the Church of Crediton. Moreover they added to him three
Manors in Cornwall, the names of which are, Polltun, Celling, Landwithan,
that from thence he might every year visit the Cornish race to extirpate
their errors; for they had previously to the utmost of their power resisted
the truth, and had not obeyed the Apostolic decrees. He also appointed two
Bishops to other provinces; to the South Saxons he ordained Beorneh, a fit
person, and to the Mercians Kenwulf, at the city which is called Dorchester ’»—
i.e., Dorchester in the County of Oxford.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 181

Now William of Malmesbury, according to Mr. Hardy, copies
from this Bodleian Manuscript almost word for word; but in-
stead of the words “‘ Aithelstanum ad Ecclesiam Corvinensem,” he
writes “ Adelstanum ad Cornubiensem.” *

The earlier Chronicler, Florence of aWlerccston does not fall into
this error: he has, with the Bodleian Manuscript, “ad Ecclesiam
Corvinensem.”

Sir H. Spelman, in his Concilia,t giving another account of the
same transaction from a Manuscript, which, he informs us, he
found among the archives of the Church of Canterbury, has “ad
Corwiensem.”

That the two Sees were distinct, is proved first, by the mention
of Cornwall expressly in the Bodleian Manuscript immediately
after, and also by a Charter of King Ethelred, A.D. 993, relating
to ae Monastery of Abingdon,{ to which are ded the sig-
natures of the Bishops of both shece Sees, as follow :—

“yy Ego Ailfric, Corvinensis parrochie Episcopus, que pre-
fatum adjacet Monasterium, huic dono sanctam Crucem impressi.”

“‘Hgo Ealdred, Cornubiensis Ecclesie Episcopus, hoc decretum
consentiendo laudavi.”

And there are extant signatures of several other Bishops of the
Corvinensian Church, who were certainly not Bishops of Corn-
wall. *

The See in question was undoubtedly that of Wilton or Wilt-
shire, first established probably at Ramsbury in Wiltshire, ||
according to Mr. Kemble ; which Bishopric was afterwards joined
to Sherborne, and finally established at Salisbury.

Of this See of Ramsbury, Athelstan was the first Bishop, A.D.
909. Other Prelates of the same Diocese are described in their
signatures as Bishops of the Corvinensian or Wilton See indiffer-
ently. §

* Gul. Malms. Gest. Reg. Angl., lib. II, ¢. 5.

+ Vol. I, p. 387.

+ Kemble’s Codex Diplomaticus, No. 684.

|| Some say, at Sunningwell in Berkshire, probably the Sunnungnensis
Ecclesia of Florence of Worcester.

g§ Compare Kemble, Cod. Dip., Nos. 684 and 686, and Thorpe, Dip. Ang.,
p. 290; also Kemble, Nos. 737, 1324, and 753, 761, 763, 771, 774, 775, 916, 1310.

189, THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

The error is therefore due to William of Malmesbury, who has
mistaken Corvinensem for Cornubiensem, and this notwithstanding
that in the very next sentence the words Cornubia and Cornubiensem
are used.

’ Immediately after the mention of the appointment of Eadulf
to the See of Crediton, both the Bodleian and the Canterbury
Manuscripts inform us, that there were also conferred upon Eadulf
three Manors in Cornwall, namely, Polltun, Celling, and Land-
withan,* “that from thence he might every year visit the Cornish
“race to extirpate their errors; for they had previously to the -
“utmost of their power resisted the truth, and had not obeyed
“the Apostolic decrees.” Is it conceivable that a separate Bishop
should have been appointed for Cornwall, whilst at the same time
an additional endowment was conferred upon the Bishop of
Crediton, in order that he might visit the province of Cornwall,
and perform Episcopal functions therein? It is possible that the
Bishop of Crediton might have had charge of that small portion
of Cornwall which was then subject to the Saxons: but until the
conquest of the whole province by the Saxon King, the appoint-
ment of a Bishop for Cornwall alone would have been useless, and
in the highest degree improbable.

On these grounds we agree with Mr. Pedler in rejecting the
authority of William of Malmesbury for the supposed creation of
the Cornish See by King Edward the Elder, and for the appoint-
ment of Athelstan as it’s first Bishop. Athelstan was in reality
the first Bishop of Ramsbury, and has a place in all the lists of the
early Wiltshire Bishops.

The words relating to Bishop Eadulf, already quoted from the
Bodleian Manuscript, point in our opinion to an independent British
Church then existing in Cornwall, and refusing obedience to the Roman
See. Whilst Cornwall was still under British Government, it’s
Church was ruled by native Bishops: but when King Athelstan
had overrun the whole County,t and had received the submission
of Howel, it’s last native King, {it was very natural that steps

* The present Pawton, Callington, and Lawhitton; the last is still the
property of the See of Exeter. i

A.D. 927.
t A.D. 928.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 183

should have been taken for incorporating the County into the
province of Canterbury, and for appointing a Bishop in com-
munion with the Saxon Church.—And this appears to have been
done.

The name of CoNAN is given by Leland as a Bishop of Corn-
wall in the time of King Athelstan, and he states that he was
appointed Bishop by that King, 5 Dec. 936.* The existence of
this Bishop is further attested by his name being affixed to nine
Charters of King Athelstan,t dating from 930 to 940, one of
which is the foundation deed of the Collegiate Church of S.
Buryan.{ In these Charters his name is variously spelt, Conan,’
Cunan, Cuman, and Caynan. His most usual signature is :—

“4 Ego Conan Episcopus consensi et subscripsi.”

Now although the title of Bishop Conan’s See is nowhere added to
his signature, yet, as we believe no such name occurs as Bishop of
any other See at that period, we may reasonably conclude that this
was tlie Bishop of Cornwall mentioned by Leland. But we observe
his name affixed to Charters several years before the date which Le-
land gives. We infer from hence that he was Bishop of Cornwall
before King Athelstan’s recognition of him in 936. If so, he must
have been a Bishop of the British Church in Cornwall, and there-
fore the last of that ancient line. It is very probable that it was
on his submission to the Primatial See of Canterbury after the
conquest of Cornwall by the Saxons, that Conan was recognised
by King Athelstan as a Bishop of the Church, and was formally
nominated by him to the Cornish See. His name would seem to
show that he was a Briton. Possibly 8. Conandus, the patron
Saint of Roche Church, may have been the same person ; and a
trace of his name may yet survive at S. Gonnet’s in that Parish,
and at Langunnet in S. Veep.

On the whole, we are of opinion that the Cornish See was not

* Ex charta donat Aithelstani. Hrexit in Keclesiam 8. Germani quendam
Conanum Episcopum anno D. 936, nonis Decembris.—Leland’s Collectanea,
tom. I, 75.

+ Kemble, Cod. Dip., Nos. 352, A.D. 930; 353, A.D. 931; 1102, A.D. 931;
1103, A.D. 931; 1107, A.D. 932; 364, A.D. 934; 367, A.D. 935; 1143, A.D.
936 (?) 375 and 1119,.A.D. 939.

t Kemble, Cod. Dip., No, 1143.

184 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

actually founded by King Athelstan, but was rather recognised
and refounded by him at the date given by Leland, and then first
incorporated into the province of Canterbury. It is to be regretted
that the Charter of King Athelstan, mentioned by Leland* in
connection with Bishop Conan, is no longer extant, and therefore
his precise position is a matter of doubt, and the nature of King
Athelstan’s recognition of him cannot be ascertained.

It is worthy of notice, that Bishop Conan several times signs
Charters in company with “ Howel, Regulus,” or, “Subregulus,”
the last native King of Cornwall. This Prince submitted to King
Athelstan in 928, and died in 950. His name is found appended
to Charters from 928 to 949 inclusive.

After Conan we should find a blank in our list of Bishops, but
for the recent discovery of a document of very great interest,
which has brought a considerable accession of information. We
allude to a valuable manuscript copy of the Four Gospels, sup-
posed to have been written in the ninth century, and commonly
styled the Bodmin Gospels, from its having been once the property
of Bodmin Priory. The volume is a quarto, of oblong form, and
very neatly written. It was purchased by Mr. Rodd, the London
Bookseller, at the sale of the Wheatley Park Library, near Ux-
bridge, in 18—, and was disposed of by him to the British
Museum for thirty guineas. t On the margins and vacant spaces
are entered forty-six copies of manumissions of slaves. The orna-
ments of the initial letters, and of a page immediately before the
Gospel of 8. John, are rude and curious, and strongly resemble
those which are to be met with in very ancient manuscripts ex-
ecuted in Ireland. { This document will be referred to in more
detail, when we come to consider the Site of the Bishopric.

The Manumissions supply us with the names of four other
Bishops,—Ethelgar, Wulfsie, Comoeré, and Burhwold, of whom
Burhwold is the only one certainly mentioned in any other docu-
ment.

ETHELGAR is the earliest Bishop whose name appears in the

* See note in preceding page.
+ Quatuor Evangelia. Add. MSS. Brit. Mus. 9381,
{ Oliver’s Monasticon.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 185

Bodmin Manumissions. The Saxon entry may be thus trans-
lated :—

“Wuenmon and her progeny, Morvith her sister, and her
progeny, and Wurgustel.and his progeny, were freed here in
town for King Edred and for Bishop eG in witness of the
Convent. aiid is here in town.” *

The date of this entry must be of the reign of King Kdred,
A.D. 946-955.

There was an Ethelgar Bishop of Crediton about this time,
namely, from 934 to 953; but there seems to be no ground for
thinking that the Devonshire Bishop would be found manumitting
slaves at Bodmin. We therefore conclude that this was a Comet
Bishop, contemporary with King Edred, and that he succeeded
Conan. His name cannot be pointed out with certainty in any
known Charter. The Ethelgar, whose name is so often met with
in Charters of this period, was probably the Crediton Bishop, and
on one occasion he is described as such.t

ATHELSTAN probably succeeded Ethelgar. His signature as
Bishop of Cornwall is appended to a Charter of Archbishop Dun-
stan and other Prelates to Croyland Abbey, dated 966, as fol-
lows :—

“v4 Eeo Atthelstanus, Episcopus Cornubiensis, consilium
dedi.” +

Among the signatures is that of Ordgar, Duke of Damnonia,
father of Duke Ordulf and of Elfrida, Queen of King Edgar, and
founder of Tavistock Abbey, who died in 971. ||

Bishop Athelstan’s name does not occur in any other Charter.

The Bodmin Manumissions also furnish the names of Bishops
Wulfsie and Comoeré.

* Wuennmon and hire team, Moruiw hire swuster and hire team, and
Wurgustel and his team, wuarun gefreod her on tune, for Hadryde Cyninge
and for Aithelgar Biscop, an thas hirsdes gewitnesse the her on tune syndun.
—Bodmin Manumissions: No. 23, according to Dr. Oliver’s notation in hig
Monasticon, pp. 481-436.

+ Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 1112, A.D. 935.

t Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 528.

|| Florence of Worcester. Palgrave’s English Commonwealth, Vol. 2, p. 265.

186 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

The name of WULFSIE occurs in six entries, as himself manu-
mitting slaves at the Altar of S. Petrock at Bodmin. Translations
of these entries are appended.

“Budic, Glowmeth,—whom Bishop Wulfsie freed ue the
Altar of S. Petrock.” *

“Bishop WVulfsige freed Inaprost with his sons, for the soul of
King Edgar, and for his own soul, before these witnesses : Byrhsige,
Priest ; Electus, Priest ; Abel, Priest ; Morhatho, Deacon; Can-
retheo, Deacon ; Riol, Deacon.” t

“y% These are the names of the women whom Bishop Wulfsie—
and the Clerks of S. Petrock freed: Proscen, Wuencen, Onncum,
Ilcum; upon thé Altar of S. Petrock, before these witnesses :
Byrhsie, Priest; Riol, Deacon; Morhatho, Deacon; Wuathrit,
Clerk.” £

“5% Bishop Wulfsie freed Aedoc, the daughter of Catgustel, for
his soul and King Edgar’s, upon the Altar of 8. Petrock.” ||

“Cyngelt, and Magnus, and Sulmeuth, and Justus, and Rumun,
and Wengor, and Luncen, and Fuandrec, and Wendeern, and Wur-
thylic, and Cengar, and Inisian, and Brenci, and Onwean, and
Rinduran, and Lywci. ‘These are the names of the men and
women whom Bishop /Vulfsige freed upon the Altar of 8S. Petrock,
for his soul and for the soul of King Edgar.” §

* Budic, Glowmeth,—quos liberavit wali Episcopus super Altare
Sancti Petroci.—Bodmin Manumissions, No. 3

+ Wulfsige Episcopus liberavit Taanesuee cum filiis ejus, pro anima Fad-
gar Rex, et pro anima sua, coram istis testibus: Byrhsige, Presbiter; Electus,
Presbiter ; Abel, Presbiter; Morhatho, Diaconus ; Canretheo, Diaconus ; Riol,
Diaconus.—B. M., No. 6.

Hee sunt nomina mulierum quas liberavit Wulfsie Episcopus et
Clerici Sancti Petroci: Proscen, Wuencen, Onncum, Illcum; super Altare
Sancti Petroci, coram istis testibus: Byrhsie, Presbiter; Riol, Diaconus;
Morhatho, Diaconus; Wuathrit, Clericus.—B. M., No. 14.

|| BX Wulfsie Episcopus liberavit Aedoe filiam Catgustel, pro anima sua
et Edgari Regis, super Altare Sancti Petroci.—B. M., No. 36.

g Cyngelt, et Magnus, et Sulmeuth, et Justus, et Rumun, et Wengor, et
Luncen, et Fuandrec, et Wendeern, et Wurthylic, et Cengar, et Inisian, et
Brenci, et Onwean, et Rinduran, et Lywei. Hee sunt nomina illorum
hominum illarumque quos liberavit Wulfsige Episcopus super Altare Sancti
Petroci, pro anima sua et pro anima Hadgari Regis.—B. M., No. 37.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 187

“4 These are the men whom Bishop Wulfsige freed for King
Edgar and for himself at Petrock’s Altar: Leubelec, Welet,
. . nwalt, Beli, Joseph, Dengel, Proswitel, Tancwestel: in the
witness of Byrhsige, Mass-Priest; Mermen, Mass-Priest. Mar,
Catuutic, Wenwiu, the boy Methwuistel, Joseph: these are the
names of the men whom Bishop Wulfsige freed at Petrock’s
Altar, for Edgar and for himself; and Byrhsi, Mass-Priest, is
witness, and Mermen, Mass-Priest, and Morhith.”*

In one of the above entries the Bishop is joined with the
Clerks of S. Petrock in manumitting slaves, and at least four of
them are of the reign of King Edgar, A.D. 959-975.

The same Bishop’s name also occurs once as witness to a man-
umission at the same place by Duke Ordgar, as follows :—

“sq This is the name of the woman, Wencenethel, whom Duke
Ordgar freed, for his soul, upon the Altar of S. Petrock, before
these witnesses: Wulfsige, Bishop; Leumarh, Priest; Grifiuth,
Priest ; Morhaitho, Deacon.” t

Hence Wulfsie was contemporary with the Duke, and there-
fore must have succeeded to the Bishopric before 971, the year of
Ordgar’s death.

A Priest of this name, probably the same person, occurs twice
as a witness to the manumission of slaves by Kings Edmund { and
Edgar in person at Bodmin, as follows :—

“These are the names of the men whom King Edmund freed,
for his soul, upon the Altar of S. Petrock : Tancwoystel, Weneriet ;
before these witnesses: /Vulfsie, Priest; Adoyre; Milian, Clerk ;

* 4 Thes sint tha menn tha Wulfsige Biscop gefreode for Hadgar Cing
and for hyne syline xt Petrocys Wefode: Leubelec, Welet,. . . nwalt, Beli,
Iosep, Dengel, Proswitel, Tancwestel: an thas gewitnese, Byrhsige, Messe-
Prost; Mermen, Masse-Prost. Mar, Catuutic, Wenwiu, puer Methwuistel,
Iosep: thys syndun thara manna namana the Wulfsige Biscop gefreode et
Petrocys Wefode, for Eadgar and for hyne sylfne; and Byrhsi ys gewitnese
Masse-Prost, and Mermen Masse*Prost, and Morhith.—B. M., No. 48.

+ EK Hoc est nomen illius mulieris, Wencenethel, quam liberavit Ordgar
Dux pro animé sua, super Altare Petroci Sancti, coram istis testibus: Wulf-
sige, Episcopus; Leumarh, Presbiter; Grifiuth, Presbiter; Morhaitho,
Diaconus.—B. M., No. 15.

$ A.D. 941-946,

188 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

and on the same day he sent away free the woman Arganteilin,
before the same witnesses.” *

“This is the name of the (woman?) Anaguistl, whom King
Edgar freed, for his soul, upon the Altar of S. Petrock, in the
sight of these witnesses: Wulfsige, Priest ; and Grifiuth, Priest ;
and Conretheu, Deacon; and Byrehtsig, Clerk; and Elia, lay-
man.” T

Bishop CoMOERE’S name occurs three times as witness to Man-
umissions at the Altar of S. Petrock, two of them at least of the
time of King Edgar. The entries may be thus translated :—

“yr This is the name of the man whom Osferd freed, for the
soul of King Edgar: Gurheter; upon the Altar of 8. Petrock,
before these witnesses: Comoeré, Bishop; Agustinus, Reader ;
Byrhsie, Priest.” }

“pv These are the names of the men whom Anaoc freed, for
his soul: Otcer, Rannoeu, Muel, Patrec, Joseph ; upon the Altar
of S. Petrock, in the sight of these witnesses: Cemoeré, Bishop ;
Osian, Priest ; Leucum, Clerk ; Guadret, Clerk.” ||

“ ¥4 These are the names of the sons: Wurcon, Athan,
Judn..., Wurfwothu, Guruaret; whose children and grand-
children and all their posterity defended themselves on oath, by
permission of King Ldgar, because by the accusation of a wicked
person their fathers were said to have been coloni of the King:
Comoeré, Bishop, witness; Aelfsie, President, witness; Doengand,

* Hee sunt nomina hominum quos liberavit Eadmund Rex, pro anima
gua, super Altare Sancti Petroci; Tancwoystel, Weneriet ; coram istis testi-
bus: Wulfsie, Presbiter; Adoyre; Milian, Clericus; atque in eadem die
mandavit hanc feminam, Arganteilin, eisdem testibus.—B. M., No. 11.

+ Hoe est nomen illius, Anaguistl, quem Hadgar Rex liberavit pro anima
sua, super Altare Sancti Petroci, coram istis testibus videntibus: Wulfsige,
Presbiter; et Grifiuth, Presbiter; et Conretheu, Diaconus; et Byrehtsig,
Clericus; et Elia, laicus.—B. M., No. 22.

t BA Hoc est nomen illius hominis quém liberavit Osferd, pro anima Eat-
gari Regis; Gurheter; super Altare Sancti Petroci, coram istis testibus:
Comoeré, Ejpiscopus; Agustinus, Lector ; Byrhsie, Sacerdos.—B. M., No. 39.

|| BX Hee sunt nomina illorum hominum quos liberavit Anaoc, pro
anima sua: Otcer, Rannoeu, Muel, Patrec, Iosep; super Altare Sancti Pe-
troci, coram istis testibus videntibus: Cemoeré, Kpiscopus; Osian, Sacerdos ;
Leucum, Clericus; Guadret, Clericus.—B. M., No. 41. °

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 189

witness; March, witness; Elfnoth, witness; Byrhtsie, Priest,
witness ; Macurth, Priest ; Abel, Priest, witness.” *

And once a Priest of this name signs first among the witnesses
to Manumissions by the Clerks of S. Petrock, in the reign of King
Edred.t The entry is thus translated :—

“This is the name of the woman, namely, Medguistil, with
her progeny, namely, Bleidiud, Ylcerthon, Byrchtylym, whom the
Clerks of 8. Petrock freed upon the Altar of S. Petrock himself,
for the soul’s-health of King Edred, and for their souls, before
these witnesses: Comuyré, Priest ; Grifiud, Priest ; Oysian, Priest ; —
Loumurch, Deacon; Wudrit, Clerk; Loucum, Clerk; Tithert,
Clerk.” ¢

These testimonies from the Bodmin Manumissions are, we
believe, amply sufficient to establish the fact that Wulfsie and
Comoeré were Bishops of Cornwall in the reign of King Edgar.
A close scrutiny of the entries quoted, and a comparison with
other entries of about the same period, also show that Wulfsie
preceded Comoeré. ||

On referring to the Charters, we do not find any mention of
Comoeré’s name, nor can we point with certainty to a signature of
Bishop Wulfsie. The name indeed of a Bishop Wulfsie very
frequently occurs, but without mention of the See. In one in-
stance only do we think it probable that the signature is that
of the Bishop of Cornwall. To a Charter of King Edgar, of the

* PK Hee sunt nomina fliorum: Wurecon, Aitthan, Judn..., Wurf-
wothu, Guruaret; quorum filii et nepotes posteritasque omnis defenderunt
se per juramentum, Hadgari Regis permisu, quoniam accusatione malefici
dicebantur patres eorum fuisse coloni Regis: Comoeré, Episcopo, teste;
fAlisie, Preside, teste; Doengand, teste; March, teste; Hlfnoth, teste;
Byrhtsie, Prespitero, teste; Macurth, Prespitero, teste; Abel, Prespitero,
teste.—B. M., No. 45.

4 A.D. 946-955.

* Hoe est nomen illius mulieris, i. Medguistil, cum progenie sua, i.
Bleidiud, Ylcerthon, Byrchtylym, quos liberaverunt Cleri Sancti Petroci,
super Altare illius Petroci, pro remedio Hadryd Rex, et pro animabus illorum,
coram istis testibus: Comuyré, Prespiter; Grifiud, Prespiter; Oysian, Pres-
piter ; Loumurch, Diaconus; Wudrit, Clericus; Loucum, Clericus; Tithert,
Clericus.—B. M., No. 33.

|| This is the only instance of our differing from Mr. Pedler’s order of
the Bishops. He places Comoeré before both Bp. Athelstan and Wultsie.—
Anglo-Saxon Episcopate, pp. 27, 28.

Oe

190 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

date of 967, being a grant of lands in Cornwall, and apparently
in Kirrier, we find, among the signatures, the following :—

“5% Ego Wulfsie Episcopus hane chartulam, dictante Rege
suisque precipientibus, perscribere jussi.” *

The peculiar style of this signature, implying that the Charter
was written under the immediate direction of Bishop Wulfsie,
coupled with the fact that it relates to lands in Cornwall, seems to
furnish a strong probability that this is the signature of the
Cornish Bishop.

Continuing our examination of the Saxon Charters, we find
clear evidence that ELDRED, or Ealdred, was bishop of Cornwall
in the reign of King Ethelred. His name, with that of his See,
is appended to four Charters from 993 to 997, as follows :—

A Charter of King Ethelred to Abingdon Abbey, dated 993 :—

“Ego Ealdred, Cornubiensis Kcclesize Episcopus, hoc decretum
consentiendo laudavi” ;

together with the signatures of

“« Ailfric Corvinensis Parrochie Episcopus,” (the Wilton See),
and of

“ Alfwold, Cridiensis Ecclesize Episcopus,” (Crediton),
and many others.t

A Charter of King Ethelred to Bishop Ealdred, relating to the
See of Cornwall, and to S. Petrock’s, Bodmin, dated 994 :—

“yr Ego Ealdred, plebis Bi famulus, Jubente Rege signum
Sanctee Thaw plaudens impressi.”

Here also are the signatures of Bishop Alfwold, and of
“ Ailfrich, Episcopus Wiltanze Civitatis.” +

* Grant of Lesmanaoc and Pennarth to Wulfnod.—Kemble, Cod. Dip.,
534.

+ Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 684.
+t Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 686.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 191 |

A Charter of the same King to the See of Rochester, dated
995 :—

“ $f Ego Ealdred, Cornubiensis Aicclesize Episcopus, conclusi.”
Here again is found the signature of
“ Ailfwold, Cridiensis Aicclesize Episcopus.” *

A Charter of the same King to the See of Winton, dated
997 :—

“4 Ego Ealdred, Cornubiensis Aicclesiz Episcopus, nil ap-

OE
posul”’ ;

accompanied by the signatures of Bishop Atlfwold, and many
others.t
It is also probably this Bishop whose name is affixed to three
other Charters of the same period, without mention of his See. +
There is therefore no doubt of Bishop Eldred’s name and place
in the roll of Cornish Prelates.

Appended to all the Charters above-quoted is found the name
of Duke Ethelwerd, who, in the Charter of King Ethelred, dated
997, is more fully described thus :—

« Wy Ego Aithelweard, Occidentalium Provinciarum Dux.” ||

This “ Duke of the Western Provinces” was the son of Duke
Ailmer, and probably the author of the Chronicle of Ethelwerd,
written about this time. He is thought to be the “ EKaldorman
Aéithelweard,” to whom the learned Bishop Atlfric addressed some
of his translations from the Old Testament, and other works. §
In the Preface to his Chronicle he describes himself as of Royal
lineage, being the great-great-grandson of King Ethelred, the
brother of King Alfred. 1

He possessed property in Cornwall, as appears from a Charter

* Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 688.

+ Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 698.

+ Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 696, A.D. 996; No. 1291, A.D. 996; No. 700,
D. 998.

|| Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 698.

§ Pedler’s Anglo-Saxon Episcopate, p. 41.

gq See Preface to Mon. Hist. Brit., p. 83.
C3

192 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

preserved at Exeter, dated 977,* wherein King Edward the Martyr
grants him the four Manors of Trefwurabo, (Trerabo or Traboc in
Kirrier?), and Trefualoc, (Trevallack in Kirrier?), Trefgrued and
Trefdewig. The same Manors were granted in 1059 to Aldred,
Bishop of Worcester, who became Archbishop of York in the
following year.

Duke Ethelwerd was outlawed by Canute in 1020.t His name
occurs in the Bodmin Manumissions, as witness to a manumission
by King Ethelred at 8. Petrock’s, { and again, together with his

wife Ethelfled, as himself manumitting a slave at Liskeard and at
S. Petrock’s. ||

Eldred seems to have been succeeded by Bishop EVHELRED, if
we may trust a Charter of King Ethelred to Shaftesbury Abbey,
dated 1001, to which is appended the following signature :—

“Ego Atthelred, Cornubiensis Aicclesiz Episcopus 5X.” §
Nothing more is known of this Prelate.

The names of the remaining Bishops are free from all doubt.

The next Bishop of Cornwall, and the last resident in the
County, was BuRHWoLD. His name occurs in one of the Bodmin
Manumissions as “ Buruhwold Bisceop,” in company with Ger-
manus, probably Abbot of Cholsey, { and others, witnessing a

* Pedler’s Anglo-Saxon Episcopate, Appendix xii.
+ Saxon Chronicle.
t The following is the entry :—

‘‘Hoe est nomen illius hominis Iliuth, cum semine suo, quem liberavit
ABithelred Rex, super Altare Sancti, coram istis testibus: Aithelwerd, Dux,
testis; Osolf, Prepositus; . ... Mermen, Prespiter; Riol, Prespiter; ...
Clericus; Lecem, Clericus; Blethros, Clericus.”—Bodmin Manumissions,
No. 16.

|| B. M., No. 20. Given at p. 193.
g§ Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 706.

4 Germanus, Abbot of Cholsev, (Ceolesigensis Aicclesie Abbas), appends
his name to a Charter of King Ethelred, already quoted, dated 997, (Kemble,
Cod. Dip., 698), in company with Eldred Bishop of Cornwall, Alfwold
Bishop of Crediton, Kthelwerd Duke of the Western Provinces, and many
others. The Abbey of Cholsey, near Wallingford in Berkshire, was founded
by King Ethelred in 986. It existed only twenty years, being destroyed by
the Danes, on their irruption into Berkshire in 1006, at the same time with
Reading Abbey and Wallingford.

Pedler speaks of a Germanus, who is supposed to have been Abbot of

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 193

manumission by Duke Ethelwerd at the Monastery of S. Petrock’s,
Bodmin. *

A Charter of King Ethelred, and two of Canute, bear Burh-
wold’s signature.

The first of these, dated 1016, and purporting to be a grant
by King Ethelred to the Abbey of Evesham, is signed, among
others, by Eadnod, Bishop of Crediton, and by Burhwold, as fol-

lows :—
« Ego Buruhwoldus Episcopus consensi.” t

One of the Charters of Canute, dated 1019, is a grant of land
to one Agemund, with the following among other signatures :—

“Heo Buruhwold Episcopus non renui 4.” ¢

By another Charter, dated 1018, || Canute grants to his “most

Ramsey (Huntingdonshire), in 993, on the authority of a Charter of that
date, with the following signature, ‘‘ Kgo Germanus Ram. Abb.” —(Cod. Dip.,
No. 684). Dugdale gives no such name among the Abbots of Ramsey, and
on the contrary affirms that Ednod was Abbot from 992 to 1008, and’ Wulsius
after him.

* The following is the entry referred to :—

‘ 3X4 Hoc est nomen illius mulieris Hlfgyth, quam liberavit Athelfled,
pro anima sua, et pro anima domini sui Aithelwerd Dux, super cimbalum
Sancti Petroci, in villi que nominatur Lyscerruyt, coram istis testibus
videntibus: Aithestan, Presbiter; Wine, Presbiter; Dunstan, Presbiter;
Goda, Minister; Ailfwerd Sciyloce; Aithelwine muf; Haldred fratre ejus;
Eadsige, Scriptor: et hii sunt testes ex cleri. Sancti Petroci: Prudens,
Presbiter; Boia, ... . frice, Diaconus; Bryhsige, Clericus; ut libertatem

Et postea venit Aithelwerd Dux ad Monasterium Saneti Petroci, et
liberavit eam, pro anima sua, super Altare Sancti Petroci, coram istis testibus
videntibus: Buruhwold, Bisceop; Germanus, Abbas; Tittherd, Presbiter ;
Wulsige, Diaconus; Wurgent, filius Samuel; Ylcewrthon, Prepositus; Teth-
ion, Consul; ... . filius Mor. Et ipse adfirmavit, ut quicumque custodierit
hance libertatem, benedictus sit, et quicumque fregerit, anathema sit a Domino
Deo celi et ab angelis Kjus. Amen.”—B. M., No. 20.

There was a double Manumission, first at Liskeard, and then at Bod-
min; showing that the manumission of a slave was not complete without
the confirmation of the lord (dominus) of the enfranchising person.

+ Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 723.
+ Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 730.
|| Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 728.

194 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

faithful Bishop Burhwold,” the Manors of Landerhtun,* (Lan-
drake), and Tinieltun,t (Tiniel in Landulph) ; the former to pass
to S. Germans after Burhwold’s decease, ¢ the latter to be at Burh-
wold’s absolute disposal. || The Bishop seems to have demised |
Tiniel to S. Germans also; at all events, these Manors were for a
very long period the property of S. Germans Priory, and con-
tinued to be so at its dissolution, 2 March, 1539.§ Burhwold’s
signature stands thus :—

«$4 Ego Burhwold Episcopus conclusi.”

There are also appended the signatures of Eadnod, Bishop of
Crediton, and of Duke Ethelwerd,—the last signature of this
nobleman that we have met with.

This grant of Canute is adverted to in an Inquisition taken in
the 32nd year of King Edward III, (A.D. 1358), in the following
terms :-—

“A certain King of England, Knout by name, gave to God
and the Church of Saint Germans, and to those there serving God,
lands and tenements, in the writ of our same ancestor contained ;
and then the Episcopal See of Cornwall was at that place, and a
Bishop, by name Brithwold, and secular Canons.” 4
Burhwold, Buruhwold, Brithwold, Brithwald, and Burgald, are
varying forms of the same Saxon name.

Burhwold was the last separate Bishop of Cornwall. After his
death, which probably took place in 1042, the See was held with
that of Crediton, until the extinction of the united Sees and their

removal to Exeter in 1050.

LyVING, nephew of Burhwold, succeeded him in the Bishopric.

* The Lander of Domesday Book.

+ Kemble conjectures Tinieltun to be Tincleton in Dorsetshire.—See
Index to Cod. Dip.

t‘*Post obitum ejus terram Landerhtun commendat pro anima ejus et
Regis Sancto Germano in perpetuam libertatem.”

\| ** Et Tinieltun faciat Episcopus quod sibi visum fuerit.”

g Computus 31 Henry VIII.—Printed in Oliver’s Monasticon, Supple-
ment A.

« The Inquisition is given at length in the second part of this Paper.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 195

Originally a monk of S. Swithin’s Monastery at Winchester, he
became the second Abbot of Tavistock. His benefactions and
services to that Abbey entitle him to the name of its second
founder.* “Per Ordgarum surgendi exordium; per Livingum
Episcopum crescendi accepit auspicium.” + Lyving was distinguished
for his eloquence, tact, and judgement. King Canute held him in
the highest esteem and friendship. He accompanied that Sovereign
to Rome, and was the bearer of the royal dispatch to England,
announcing the result of his peregrination.{ In 1032 Canute ad-
vanced him to the See of Crediton; and he further authorized
him to join to it the See of Cornwall on the decease of his uncle,
Bishop Burhwold. ||

The Inquisition of the 32nd year of King Edward III, already
quoted, thus mentions the union of the Sees :—

“At length, in the reign of the aforesaid King Knout, one
Lyving, Bishop of Crediton, obtained the Bishopric of Cornwall
after the death of the aforesaid Brithwold, who was the last
Bishop of Cornwall, to be united with the Bishopric of Crediton.” §

Burhwold appears to have survived until the time of King
Edward the Confessor; but he must have died so early in that
reign, that we have little hesitation in assigning 1042 as the prob-
able date of his decease, and of the union of the Sees of Cornwall
and Crediton under Lyving. That Burhwold survived until King
Edward’s reign is evident from the wording of a Charter of King
Henry I, confirming to the Abbey of Tavistock, and to Turold,
one of the monks of Scilly (probably Prior of 8. Nicholas), all
the Churches and land of Scilly as they had held them “in the

* Oliver’s Monasticon, p. 90.
+ William of Malmesbury.
} Lingard’s History of England.

|| ‘‘ Livingus, ex monacho Wintoniensi, Abbas Tavistokensis, et Kpiscopus
Cridiensis, maxime familiaritatis et potentiz apud Cnutonem Regem habitus
est.—Eo apud eum gratie processit, ut defuncto avunculo suo Brithwoldo,
qui erat Cornubiensis Kpiscopus, ambos arbitratu suo uniret episcopatus.”—
William of Malmesbury, De Gestis Pontificum, lib. 2.

§ The Inquisition is given at length in the second part of this Paper.

196 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL,

time of King Edward and Burgald Bishop of Cornwall.” * Again,
Florence of Worcester tells us of Bishop Lyving, that “on the
death of Brithwald his uncle, he united, by permission of King Ed-
ward, the presidency of Cornwall to the Episcopate of Devon.” T
Hence it appears, that the design of Canute for uniting the Sees
of Cornwall and Devon did not take effect until the time of King
Edward, though probably at the very beginning of his reign.

In 1038 Lyving had been appointed by King Harold to the
Bishopric of Worcester ; and he continued to hold the three Sees
of Crediton, Cornwall, and Worcester, until his death on Sunday,
23 March, 1046. He was buried at Tavistock. ¢

His death is thus noticed by Florence of Worcester :—

“1046. Clement, 143rd Pope. Lyving, Bishop of Worcester,
Devon, and Cornwall, died on Sunday, the 10th before the Kal-
ends of April. After whose decease the Bishopric of Crediton
and Cornwall was presently given to the King’s Chancellor, Leofrie,
a Breton ; and Aldred, who was first a monk of Winchester, and
then Abbot of Tavistock, undertook the Pontificate of Worcester.” ||

To the same effect write Matthew of Westminster, § Roger de
Hoveden, 7 and Roger of Wendover.
The Saxon Chronicle gives the date of 1047, and adds :-—

“Tn this year died» Lyving, the eloquent Bishop, on the tenth
before the Kalends of April: and he had three Bishoprics, one in
Devonshire, one in Cornwall, and one in Worcester. Then suc-

* ‘Tempore Regis Edwardi et Burgaldi Episcopi Cornegallie.”—Carta,
Regis Henrici de Insulis de Sullya, printed in Oliver’s Monasticon, p. 73.

+ ‘‘ Hic defuncto Brihtwaldo suo avunculo, Cornubiensem presulatum,

Rege Edwardo permittente, Domnaniensi coadunavyit episcopatui.”—Florence
of Worcester, Appendix.

+ William of Malmesbury, De Gest. Pont.

|| “*MXLVI. Clemens Papa CXLIII. Livingus, Wicciorum, Domnania,
et Cornubie Presul, decimo Kal. Aprilis die Dominica obiit. Cujus post de-
cessum Regis Cancellario Leofrico, Britonico, mox Cridiatunensis et Cornubi-
ensis datus est preesulatus; et Aldredus, qui primo monachus Wintoniensis,
post Abbas Tavistokensis extitit, Wicciorum pontificatum accepit.”— Florence
of Worcester’s Chronicle, lib. v, 29.

§ Chronicles, lib. v, 33.

q Annals, lib. v, 1.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 197

ceeded Leofric to Devonshire and Cornwall, and Bishop Aldred to
Worcester.”

These extracts serve to show that the See of Cornwall was not
extinguished by its union with that of Crediton, and therefore
that Lyving and Leofric are properly included in the list of Cornish
Prelates.

We think it unnecessary to quote the numerous Charters signed
by Bishop Lyving from the year 1032 to 1046.

LEOFRIC, nominated by King Edward the Confessor in 1046
to succeed Lyving in the Bishopric of the Church of Crediton and
of the province of Cornwall,* was by birth a Breton, and had
previously acquired the reputation of a great and learned man
among the people of Lorraine.t At the time of his elevation to
the Episcopate he was High Chancellor, and Chaplain to the King. t
In the Bodleian Manuscript he is described as “a venerable man,
of modest life and conversation, who, having received the honour
of the Pontificate, going about his Diocese, diligently preached the
word of God to the people committed to him, instructed the
Clergy in doctrine, built not a few Churches, and vigorously ad-
ministered the other duties of his office.” ||

His name is appended to numerous Charters.

The removal of the united Sees of Crediton and Cornwall to
Exeter was effected by King Edward during his Episcopate in
1050, and thus Leofric became the first Bishop of EXETER. §

Such is the evidence we have been able to collect respecting
the names of the Bishops who held the spiritual government of

*“Dedit Episcopatum Cridionensis Hcclesie#, atque Cornubiensis pro-
vincie, capellano suo Leofrico.”—Bodleian MS., 579.

+ William of Malmesbury.

+ Bodleian MS.,579. Saxon Chronicle. Florence of Worcester. Mat-
thew of Westminster. Roger de Hoveden. Roger of Wendover.

|| ‘‘ Leofrico, vita moribusque modesto; qui vir venerabilis, accepto
Pontificatiis honore, diocesim suam perlustrans, populo sibi commisso verbum
Dei studiosé preedicabat, clericos doctrina informabat, ecclesias non paucas
eonstruebat, et cetera que officii sui erant strenué administrabat.”— Bodleian
MS., 579.

§ Bodleian MS., 579. William of Malmesbury.

198 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

the See of Cornwall from the time of King Athelstan’s foundation
in 936 to its final extinction in 1050.
We place them before our readers at one view-:—

1. Conan. 6. Eldred.
2. Ethelgar. 7. Ethelred.
3. Athelstan. 8. Burhwold.
4. Wulfsie. 9. Lyving.
5. Comoeré. 10. Leofric.

An enlarged Table is appended to this Paper, with a summary
of the authorities for the insertion of each name.

2. The next point to be considered is the place of the Saxon
See, a subject which has given rise to some controversy.

Although the Cornish Bishopric is frequently referred to in
ancient documents, it is somewhat remarkable that nowhere do
we find it designated by the name of it’s See. It appears to have
been usually called the Bishopric of Cornwall, “ Episcopatus
Cornubie,” without regard to the canonical usage of describing it
by the name of the city or seat of the Cathedral Church. The
Bishops sign themselves either “‘ Episcopus” simply, or ‘‘ Episcopus
Cornubiensis Ecclesiz.”

We must therefore turn to other sources of information ; and
first let us examine the evidence of the Bodmin Manumissions.

The entries of Manumissions are forty-six in number. Dr.
Oliver in his Monasticon makes the following remarks upon
them : *—+

“There is nothing in the entries repugnant to the opinion
that they were contemporaneous with the events commemorated.
In general, each entry seems to have been made at a different
time, or, at least, in a different hand.”

“As there is nothing in the Gospels themselves, or in the
title-page of the work, (which has been partially effaced for the
purpose of recording the Manumissions), to indicate the owner-
ship of the Book, and nothing is known respecting the pedigree
of the volume, these entries are the only authority for ascribing

* Oliver’s Monasticon, Supplement, pp. 435, 436.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 199

it to the Canons of S. Petrock at Bodmin. They however afford
amply sufficient evidence of the property. It appears from them :

1. That the Manumissions were at the Altar of Saint Petrock.

2. That the Altar was in a Conventual Minster or Church.
No. 20, 26, 44, &c.

3. That the relics of the Saint were preserved there. No. 26.

4, That the Clerks of Saint Petrock were dwelling there,
who not only attested the Manumissions by others, but were
themselves the donors of freedom on several occasions. No. 12,
14, 20, 33, &c.

5. That the Church or Convent was at Bodmin. No. 27, 30.

6. And that Petrockstow was synonymous with the site of
the Monastery, that is, with Bodmin. No. 9, 34, 44.”

The names of five Kings occur :—

Edmund [A.D. 941 to 946], occurs in No. 10, 11.

Edred [A.D. 946 to 955], occurs in No. 23, 33.

Edwy [A.D. 955 to 959], occurs in No. 26.

Edgar [A.D. 959 to 975], in No. 6, 12, 22, 29, 31, 36, 37, 39,
43, 44, 45.

Ethelred [A.D. 978-1016] m No. 16.

Hence we conclude that the entries extend over a period of at
least eighty years, from A.D. 940 to 1020.

During this period four Bishops are mentioned as enfranchising
slaves, or being witnesses to their enfranchisement, at Bodmin,
namely, Ethelgar, Wulfsie, Comoeré, and Burhwold, as already
described in detail under théir several names.

On the question of the Seat of the Cornish Bishopric, we find

-it difficult to believe that the Bishops so often named in these
Manumissions as present at Bodmin exercising the rights of land-
owners, and most probably in respect of lands connected with
the See, were not resident there. Wulfsie, for instance, whose
enfranchisements are numerous, and who was therefore possessed
of considerable property in the County, must have been intimately
connected with the Church whose patron Saint was selected by
him to be the witness of his beneficence. From one of the entries
we learn that the Bishop’s steward also was present at Bodmin.*

* ‘‘Gestin thes Bisceopes stiwerd.”—Bodmin Manumissions, No. 30.

200 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

One thing at least is certain.—The evidence of the Manumis-
sions sets decisively at rest the disputed question as to the
situation of the ancient Petrockstow. No doubt remains that the
Minster, the Altar, and the Clerks of S. Petrock, as well as the
Shrine and Relics of the Saint, were located at Bopmrn,* and not
at Padstow as some have maintained. It is indeed surprising that
Padstow should ever be thought to have been the ancient Petrock-
stow. Padstow does not appear to have had any existence at the
early period to which we refer. In Domesday Book we have a
description of the lands of the Priory of S. Petrock at Bodmin,
but no mention of Padstow under that or any other name. It
was then simply a dependency of the Manor of Bodmin,t just as
Penmayne in S. Minver was of the Duchy Manor of Helston in
Trigg. The Prior and Canons of S. Petrock had probably a
Chapel at Padstow, which afterwards became parochial, and
was known by the name of Aldestow. It occurs under this
name in the Taxatio of Pope Nicholas IV (1291),¢in “ Placita
Quo Warranto” 30 Edward I (1302),|| and again in the “ Ordinacio
Priorattis Bodmine,” dated 20 April, 1347.§ The earliest mention
of the place by the name of Petrockstow or Padstow which we
have met with, is in an Inquisition concerning S. Petrock’s Priory
at Bodmin, taken at Lostwithiel, 18 March, 1349, before John
Dabernoun, keeper of the fees of Edward, Prince of Wales, by
virtue of a writ addressed by the Prince to the said keeper. The
jury found, among other things, that the Prior of Bodmin and his
Convent held “the whole of the Manor of Realton,{ and the Baili-
wick of the Hundred of Pydreshire, belonging to the same Manor,
and the Manors of Pendevy,** Raunledek,tt and Kels, ¢+ with the

* Bodmin Manumissions, passim.

+ In the Minwmnission, No. 27, we meet with the name of Alilsige
Port-reeve, at Bodmin.

t Oliver's Monasticon, p. 462.

|| Oliver’s Monasticon, p. 412, No. iv.

§ Oliver's Monasticon, p. 19.

qj Rialton in 8. Columb Minor.

** Pendavy in Egloshayle.

++ Possibly the Lanwenehoc of Domesday Book. Query, S. Enodock?
{{ Probably Callestock in Perranzabuloe.

‘THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 201

town of Bodmin, and the town of Petrockstow, and all other their
lands and tenements in free, pure, and perpetual almoigne.”* In
Bishop Stafford’s Register, A.D. 1415, the Parish is called “ Pa-
rochia Sancti Petroci de Padistow.” And henceforward it retained
this name.

Keeping in mind then that Petrockstow was anciently the
same as Bodmin, we shall have less difficulty in interpreting aright
the passages of the old Chroniclers to which we will next refer.

William of Malmesbury has the following passage :—

“The seat of the Episcopate was at Saint Petrock’s the Confessor.
The place is among the northern Britons, upon the sea, near a
river which is called Hegelmithe.” And he adds, “Some say that
it was at Saint Germans, near the river Liner, upon the sea, in
the southern part.” t

Similarly Roger of Wendover :—

“The Cornish Pontiffs had their See at S. Petrock’s, among the
northern Welsh, upon the river Heilemuthe.” }

Now Bodmin, or 8. Petrock’s, is on the northern side of the
County; and the Padstow estuary, coming up from Heyle Bay,
approaches within six miles of it. Moreover the river Heyle or
Alan, which falls into the Padstow estuary, flows within one mile
of Bodmin ; and over the waters of this river the Priors of Saint
Petrock’s had immemorial jurisdiction. || The description is suffi-
ciently clear, though inexact ; and it can point to no other place
than BopMin. When Williatn of Malmesbury uses the expression

* Oliver’s Monasticon, p. 15.

+ Cornubiensium sané Pontificum succiduum ordinem nec scio nec ap-
pono nisi quod apud Sanctum Petrocum Confessorem fuerit Kpiscopatis
sedes. Locus est apud aquilonales Brittones supra mare juxta flumen quod
dicitur Hegelmithe. Quidam dicunt fuisse ad Sanctum Germanum juxta
flumen Liner supra mare in australi parte.”—William of Malmesbury, De
Gestis Pontificum, lib. 2.

t ‘*Cornubienses sané Pontifices apud Sanctum Petrocum juxta Wallen-
ses aquilonales super flumen Heilemuthe sedes habuerant.”—Roger of Wen-
dover. It is observable that he calls the people of Cornwall ‘‘ Wallenses,”
that is, the Cornu- Welsh.

: || See Placita Quo Warranto, 30 Edward I (1302), printed in Oliver's
Monasticon, p. 412, No. iv.

202 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

“upon the sea,” we must not omit to observe that he describes in
the same terms the position of S. Germans, which, as well as
Bodmin, is some miles inland.

For he adds, “Some say that it was at S. Germans, near the
river Liner, upon the sea, in the southern part.”

The meaning of this passage will be illustrated and explained
by the following quotations. ;

The Welsh Chronicles, cited by the Revd. John Williams of
Nerquis, in his Ecclesiastical Antiquities of the Cymry, are stated
to contain the following passage under the date 981 :—

“The Danes overran and pillaged Devon and Cornwall, burned
the town of Bodmin, and the Cathedral of 8. Petrock, with the
Bishop’s house ; which occasioned the Bishop's See to be removed to
S. Germans.” *

The destruction of Bodmin is mentioned in the Saxon Chron-
icle under the same date :—

“Tn this year Saint Petrockstow was ravaged, and that same
year was much harm done everywhere by the sea-coast, as well
among the men of Devon, as among the Welsh,” t that is, the
Cornu- Welsh.

So Florence of Worcester :—

“ A.D. 981.—The Monastery of 8. Petrock the Confessor in
Cornwall was devastated by the pirates, who in the preceding
year had devastated Southampton, and afterwards in Devon, and
even in Cornwall, they made frequent spoil along the sea-coasts.” ¢

And Matthew of Westminster :—

“ A.D, 981.—This year also the Monastery of Saint Petrock

* The Ecclesiastical Antiquities of the Cymry, by the Revd. John Wil-
liams, chapter vii.

+ Saxon Chronicle.

t DCCCCLXXXI.—Sancti Petroci Confessoris Monasterium in Cornubia
devastatum est a piratis, qui anno preterito Suthamptoniam devastarunt,
qui deinde in Domnania, et in ipsa Cornubia, circa ripas maris frequentes
proedas agebant.’”—Florence of Worcester’s Chronicle.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 203

in Cornwall was plundered by Danish pirates, who committed
“many ravages in Devonshire and Cornwall.” *

Also, Roger de Hoveden :—

“Tn the year 981 the Monastery of Saint Petrock the Confessor
in Cornwall was ravaged by the pirates, who the year before had
laid waste Southampton, and were then committing frequent rav-
ages in Devonshire and in Cornwall, near the sea-shore.t

From the evidence we have thus adduced from the Bodmin
Manumissions, from the Welsh Records, and from the ancient
Chroniclers, we can come to no other conclusion than that the
Cornish See was at BopMIN, the ancient Petrockstow, until the
destruction of that place by the Danes in 981, when it was re-
moved to 8. Germans.

The remark of William of Malmesbury, that some said the
See was at S. Germans, evidently refers to the undoubted fact
that the See was at S. Germans during the latter half of it’s ex-
istence. We believe that the somewhat unreliable traditionary
accounts given by Leland in his Collectanea may be explained in
the same way. Another passage of Florence of Worcester must
not be unnoticed :—

“Tn Damnonia, which is called Devonshire, and in Cornubia,
which is now called Cornwall, there were then two Bishoprics,
one at Crediton, the other at S. Germans: now there is one, and
it’s See is at Exeter.” ¢

We have no difficulty in reconciling this, and similar passages,
with William of Malmesbury’s clear statement, that “the Seat of
the Episcopate was at Saint Petrock’s the Confessor,” in the way
we have explained,—confirmed, as his statement is, by the evi-
dence of the Bodmin Manumissions and Welsh Records, as well
as by Roger of Wendover.

* Matthew of Westminster's Chronicles.
+ Roger de Hoveden’s Annals.

t “In Domnania que Deveneschire dicitur, et in Cornubia que nunc
Cornu-Gallia dicitur, erantque tune duo Episcopatus, unus in Credinton,
alter apud Sanctum Germanum: nunc est unus, et est sedes ejus Exoniz.”
—Florence of Worcester, Appendix.

D

204 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

In the conclusion we have arrived at, we are supported by
the opinions of Carew, Norden, Camden, Bishop Tanner, Browne
Willis, and Dr. Borlase. Dr. Whitaker and Mr. Pedler, on the
contrary, maintain that the See was at S. Germans from the very
first : and Dr. Whitaker does not hesitate to put back the creation
of the S. Germans’ See to the early date of 614. This is mere
wild conjecture, unsupported by a tittle of evidence.

The opinion of Carew is clear :—

“The Bishop’s See was formerly at S. Petrocks in Bodmyn ;
‘but by reason the Danes burned there his Church and Palace, the
same removed to 8. Germans.” *

“Tn former times the Bishop of Cornwall held his See at S.
Petrocks in this town, (Bodmin), until the Danish pirates, firing
their Palace, forced them to remove the same, with their residence,
unto S. Germans.” t

Sunilarly Camden :—

“The Cathedral Church was 8S. Petrocks, the chief Monastery
among the Cornish Britons. Here the See continued till 981,
when the Danes burnt the town, and it was removed to S. Ger-
mans.” ¢

So Bishop Godwin :—

“The See of Cornwall was for a while S. Petrocks in Bodmyn,
and afterwards S. Germans.” ||

And Sir W. Dugdale :—

“S. Petrocks at Bodmin and 8. Germans appear both to have
been seats of the Bishopric of Cornwall.” §

And lastly Dr. Borlase :—

“The Cornish See was fixed at Bodman, and the Cathedral
Church was that of St. Petrock, at that time the chief Monastery

* Carew’s Survey of Cornwall.—Kd. 1811, p. 208.
+ Carew, p. 292.

+ Camden’s Britannia.

|| Bp. Godwin, Rerum Anglicarum.

§ Dugdale’s Monasticon, sub voce Exeter.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 205

among the Cornish Britans.” “The Bishop’s See continued at
Bodman till the year 981, when, that town and monastery being
burnt down by the Danes, the Bishop removed his See to St.
German’s.” *

The Priory of Saint Petrock at Bodmin, thus destroyed by the
Danes, seems to have speedily risen from it’s ruins; for it is men-
tioned thirteen years afterwards, in a Charter of King Ethelred
in favour of Bishop Eldred and his Church in Cornwall, dated
994. The King, moved by the love of 8. German and 8. Petrock,
enfranchises the Bishopric of Cornwall from all Royal tributes
and compulsory burdens, and makes Bodmin Priory subject to
Bishop Eldred and his successors. This Bishop was probably the
first who sat at S. Germans; and in consequence of the removal
of the See thither, and the rebuilding of 8. Petrock’s Priory after
its destruction in 981, the relations of the Bishopric to that Priory
doubtless required to be readjusted and finally settled. The fol-
lowing is the most important part of the mstrument :—

“Wherefore I (Ethelred) now make known to all Catholics,
that with the advice and permission of the Bishops and Princes,
and of all my Nobles, for the love of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
the holy Confessor German, as well as the blessed excellent Pe-
trock, for the redemption of my soul, and for the absolution of
my sins, I have granted the Bishopric of Bishop Kaldred, that is,
in the Province of Cornwall, that it may be free, and subject to
him and all his successors; that he may govern and rule his
Diocese as other Bishops who are under my authority ; and that
the place and rule of Saiht. Petrock may be always in the power
of him and his successors: and thus that it may be free from all
Royal tributes, and released from the obligation of compulsory
works and penal liabilities, (but with the apprehension of thieves),
and from every secular burden, except only military service, and
that free it may perpetually remain.” T

* Borlase’s Antiquities of Cornwall.—Ed. 1769, p. 378.

+ ‘‘ Qua de re, nunc patefacio omnibus Catholicis, quod cum consilio et
licentia Episcoporum ac Principum, et omnium Optimatum meorum, pro
amore Domini nostri Jhesu Christi, atque Sancti Confessoris Germani,
necnon et Beati Hximii Petroci, pro redemptione anim mee, et pro absolu-
tione criminum meorum, donayi Episeopium Haldredi Episcopi, id est, in

oO
Da

206 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL,

The Cornish See continued to be at 8S. Germans until its ex-
tinction in 1050.

That Bishop Burhwold sat there is quite certain. His name
occurs once only in the Bodmin Manumissions, and then he seems
to have gone thither from Liskeard, accompanied by Duke Ethel-
werd, Abbot Germanus, and others.* It might reasonably be con-
cluded that his See was at S. Germans, from the contents of the
Charter of Canute, dated 1018, already quoted, by which that
King grants to the Bishop the Manors of Landerhtun and Tini-
eltun, of which the former was to pass to S. Germans after
Burhwold’s decease.t But the Inquisition of the 32nd year of
Edward III, (1358), puts the matter beyond a doubt.

The following is a translation of the words of this Inquisi-
tion :—

“A certain King of England, Knout by name, gave to God
and the Church of Saint Germans, and to those there serving
God, lands and tenements, in the writ of our same ancestor con-
tained ; and then the Episcopal See of Cornwall was at that place,
and a Bishop by name Brithwold, and secular Canons. At length,
in the reign of the aforesaid King Knout, one Lyving, Bishop
of Crediton, obtained the Bishopric of Cornwall, after the death
of the aforesaid Brithwold, who was the last Bishop of Cornwall,
to be united with the Bishopric of Crediton. To which Lyving
succeeded Leofric, who obtained those two Bishoprics so united,
until the time of the blessed Edward, King and Confessor. Which
Edward, by the direction and with the assent of Pope Leo, trans-
ferred the See of Crediton to the City of Exeter; and afterwards
the same Bishop Leofric founded at Saint Germans a Priory of
regular Canons, the secular Canons being removed. And that so

Provincia Cornubie, ut libera sit, eique subjecta omnibusque posteris ejus,
ut ipse gubernet atque regat suam Parochiam sicuti alii Episcopi qui sunt
in mea ditione, locusque atque regimen Sancti Petroci semper in potestate
ejus sit successorumque illius. Itaque omnium Regalium tributorum libera
sit, atque laxata vi exactorum operum, pcenaliumque causarum, necnon et
furum comprehensione, cunctaque seeculi gravedine, absque sola expeditione,
atque libera perpetualiter permaneat.”—Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 686. ‘‘ Locus
S. Petroci” is a literal translation of the Saxon Petrockstow, that is, Bod-
min.

* Bodmin Manumissions, No. 20.

+ Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 728.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 207

the said Priory, on the foundation and in the patronage of the
Bishop of Exeter, hath continued unto the day of the aforesaid
inquisition; and the Bishop of Exeter for the time being has
the vacations of the aforesaid Priory, when they occur, and has
had them from the time whereof memory exists not to the con-
trary.” *

We have here a clear statement of the further changes which
the Cornish See underwent. The union of the Bishoprics of
Cornwall and Crediton took effect, as described, at the death of
Burhwold, early in the reign of Edward the Confessor, (about
1042), when Lyving became Bishop of both Sees. And it was in

the time of his successor Leofric, that the extinction of the Sees
of Cornwall and Crediton took place, and the See of Exeter was
created in their stead.

* We append the original of the whole Exemplification, from the Patent
Rolls of 7 Richard IT, (1384).

‘‘ Rex (Ricardus II,) dilectis sibi in Christo, Priori et Canonicis Ecclesie
Sancti Germani in Cornubia, salutem. Compertum fuit nuper per quandam
Inquisitionem coram Johanne Skyrbek, Escaetore Domini Kdwardi, nuper
Regis Anglie, avi nostri, anno regni sui tricesimo secundo, de mandato
ejusdem avi nostri captam, et in cancellariam suam retornatam, quod—
‘quidam Rex Anglie, nomine Knout, dedit Deo, et Hcclesie Sancti Germani,
et ibidem Deo servientibus, terras et tenementa, in brevi ipsius avi nostri
contenta, et tune fuit ibidem sedes episcopalis Cornubie, et Episcopus nomine
Brithwoldus, ac Canonici seculares. Demum, regnante Knout Rege predicto,
quidam Lyvyngus, Episcopus Cryditon, obtinuit Episcopatum Cornubie, post
mortem predicti Brithwoldi, qui ultimus fuit Cornubie Episcopus, uniri cum
Episcopatu Cryditon. Cui Lyvyngo successit Leofricus, qui obtinuit illos
duos Episcopatus, sic unitos, usque tempus beati Hdwardi Regis et Confes-
soris. Qui quidem Hdwardus, de precepto et assensu Pape Leonis, transtulit
sedem Cryditon in civitatem Hxonie; et postea idem Leofricus Episcopus
fundavit apud Sanctum Germanum Prioratum Canonicorum regularium,
Canonicis secularibus ammotis. Et quod sic est dictus Prioratus de funda-
tione et patronatu Episcopi Exonie continuatus usque ad diem Inquisitionis
predicte; et Episcopus Exonie, qui pro tempore fuerit, habeat vacaciones
Prioratis predicti, cum contigerint, et habuit a tempore cujus contrarii
memoria non existit.—Ac prefatus avus noster, octavo die Octobris, dicto
anno regni sui tricesimo secundo, tenorem Inquisitionis predicte, per literas
suas patentes exemplificari fecit, et Nos, quinto decimo die Octobris ultimo
jam preterito, dictas literas patentes ipsius avi nostri, ad requisicionem
venerabilis Patris Thome de Brantyngham, Episcopi Exonie, per literas
nostras patentes, duximus exemplificandas, et hoc sub tenore presencium
significamus, ut super hiis que jus ipsius Episcopi concernunt, in hac parte
melius et evidentius possitis informari, ad effectum quod idem EHpiscopus,
in premissis per vos nullatenus injurietur. Teste Rege apud Westmonaste-
rium, decimo die Novembris anno regni nostri septimo.”—Oliver’s Monasti-
con, p. 4, No. II.

D3

208 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

The reasons assigned for this change were, the impropriety of
the See being in a village like Crediton, contrary to the Canons
of the Church, and the better security which Exeter afforded
against the attacks of pirates, to which the Cornish and Crediton
Churches had been subjected. Exeter being a well-fortified city,
King Edward determined, with the approbation of the Pope, Leo
TX, to transfer the united Sees from the village of Crediton, “a
Cridiensi villula,” to this important place. Leofric, who had filled
the office of Chaplain to the King, as well as of High Chancellor,
had for four years occupied the Sees of Cornwall and Crediton,
and had felt the expediency of such removal. To do the Prelate
greater honour, the King, with his accomplished Queen Edith,
with both the Archbishops, several Bishops, and an immense con-
course of the nobility and dignified Clergy, graced his installation
with their presence. In the Royal Charter, bearing date A.D.
1050, the King announces his having placed the endowment of
the new Bishopric of Exeter on the Altar of S. Peter; that he
then conducted the Prelate by the right arm, whilst the Queen
supported the left arm, to mstal him in the Episcopal Chair.*
The whole instrument is of much interest and importance. Omit-
ting the formal parts of it, the following is a translation :—

“Wherefore I, Edward, by the grace of God, King of the
English, actuated by motives of good will, inasmuch as I have
ordained, in accordance with what is commanded in the Divine
decrees, to consolidate a Pontifical Chair at the city of Exeter, in
the Monastery of Saint Peter, Prince of the Apostles, which is
situated within the walls of the same city, by the authority of the
Heavenly King, by my own, and by that of my Consort Edith,
and of all my Bishops and Dukes, by virtue of this special grant
and the assurance of this hand-writing for all time to come, do
constitute Leofric, that he be Pontiff there, and those who shall
come after him, to the praise and glory of the holy and indivisible
Trinity, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, and in honour of Saint
Peter the Apostle. I give also all possessions to the same place
belonging, whatsoever they may be, as well in lands, as in pastures,
meadows, woods, waters, freemen, slaves, bondwomen, laws, tax,

* Dr. Oliver’s History of Exeter, pp. 27, 28.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. 209

districts, to God and Saint Peter, and to the brethren the Canons
there serving; that they may always have plentiful support for
the body, whereby they may be strong as soldiers of Christ with-
out any trouble of mind. This, however, I make known to the
Lord Pope Leo first: of all, and confirm by his own attestation ;
then to all the English nobles, that the Diocese of Cornwall, which
formerly, in memory of Saint German and in veneration of Saint Pe-
trock, had been assigned to an Episcopal Throne,* the same, with all
the parishes, lands, manors, property, benefices, thereto belonging,
I deliver to Saint Peter in the city of Exeter, to wit, that there
may be one Episcopal See, and one Pontificate, and one ecclesi-
astical rule, on account of the paucity and devastation of goods
and people, masmuch as pirates have been able to devastate the
Cornish and Crediton Churches ; and on this account it has seemed.
good to have a more secure protection against enemies within the
city of Exeter, and so there I will the See to be. That is, that
Cornwall with it’s Churches, and Devon with it’s, may be united
into one Episcopate, and be ruled by one Bishop. Therefore, this”
special grant, ] King Edward lay with my own hand upon the
Altar of Saint Peter, and the Prelate Leofrie by the right arm
leading, and my Queen Edith by the left, I place in the Episcopal
Chair, in the presence of my Dukes and kinsmen, nobles and
chaplains, and with the assent and approval of the Archbishops
Eadsine and Elfric, and all the others whose names are mentioned
at the end of this instrument.” T

* Here, as well as in the Charter to Bishop Eldred, it seems to be im-
plied that the Episcopal Throne had been both at §. Petrocks and at S.
Germans.

+ We subjoin the original of this important Charter of King Edward
the Confessor.

‘‘Translatio Sedis Cathedralis de Cridetun in Exoniam. A.D. ML.

““ 4 Igitur cum universa in sapientia a Deo bene condita sunt, videlicet,
celum, arvum, et que in eis continentur, dignum quippe equumque dino-
scitur fore quamquam impossibilitas egre humanitatis humanos actus pluris
calamitatibus conturbet, quo nos qui Rectores hominum a Deo constituti
dicimur instinctu superne clementiz, juxta modulum nostre censure pru-
denter equitatem civilis exquirere studeamus scientiw, et precipué res
ecclesiastice denique discutiendo tractare ea que cernuntur nostris non equa
optutibus rectius constituere, sicque sancita ad profectum innocentiz, sive
utriusque vice corroborando gubernare. Hquidem gloriosum est nimiumque
laudabile destructas «des sanctorum locorum ad Divinum adminiculum

210 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

The Charter is signed by the King, the two Archbishops, five
Bishops, Dukes Godwin, Leofric, Siwerd, Harold, and Radulf, and
nineteen other witnesses of inferior rank.

exposcendum reedificare, sacraque Altaria venustis velis cum nitore pii
cordis velare, ef unamquamque nocturnam sive diurnam sinaxim armoniacis
modulis resonare. Quapropter ego Edwardus, Dei gratia Anglorum Rex,
consilio imbutus bons voluntatis, quoniam provisum est mihi, secundum
quod precipitur in Divinis decretis, Cathedram Pontificalem consolidare
Exoniz civitatis, in Monasterio Beati Petri Apostolorum Principis, quod est
situm infra moenia ejusdem urbis, auctoritate Superni Regis, medique, mexque
conjugis Hadgythe, universorum Episcoporum Ducumque meorum, per hoe
privilegium testamenti atque cautionem cyrographi in perpetuo tempore
constituto Leofricum, ut sit ibi Pontifex, et post illum cteri affuturi, ad
laudem et gloriam Sancte et Individue Trinitatis, Patris, et Filii, et Spiritis
Sancti, et ad honorem Sancti Petri Apostoli. Dono etiam possessiones
omnes ad eundem locum pertinentes quecumque sint, tam in ruribus, quam
in pascuis, pratis, silvis, aquis, liberis, servis, ancillis, legibus, censu, pagis,
Deo Sanctoque Petro fratribusque canonicis ibi famulantibus, ut habeant
jugiter subsidium hubesum corporis, quo valeant Christo militare sine ulla
molestia animi. Hoc tamen notum Paps Domino inprimis Leoni facio,
ipsiusque attestatione confirmo, deincepsque cunctis Anglorum magnatibus,
quod Cornubiensem Diocesim, que olim in Beati Germani memoria atque
Petroci veneratione Episcopali Solio assignata fuerat, ipsam cum omnibus
sibi adjacentibus parochiis, terris, villis, opibus, beneficiis, Sancto Petro in
Exonia civitate trado, scilicet, ut una sit sedes Episcopalis, unumque ponti-
ficium, et una ecclesiastica regula, propter paucitatem atque devastationem
bonorum et populorum, quoniam pyratici Cornubiensem ac Cryditonensem
ecclesias devastare poterant; ac per hoc in civitate Exonie tutiorem muni-
tionem adversus hostes habere visum est, et ideo tbi Sedem esse volo. Hoc
est, ut Cornubia cum suis ecclesiis et Devonia cum suis simul in uno Episco-
patu sint, et ab uno Episcopo regantur. Itaque hoc privilegium ego Edwardus
Rex manu mea super Altare Sancti Petri pono, et Presulem Leofricum per
dexterum brachium ducens, meaque regina Hadgytha per sinistrum, in
Cathedra Episcopali consisto, presentibus meis Ducibus et consanguineis,
nobilibus necnon capellanis, et affirmantibus laudantibusque Archiepiscopis
Eadsino et Allfrico, cum ceteris aliis, quorum nomina describuntur in meta
hujus cautionis. Hnimvero si quis hoc testamentum privilegii affirmare post
meum vite transitum, et bona Heclesie augere tuendo voluerit, adaugeat
Omnipotens Deus dies vite ejus, atque centuplo fructu nono decimo coro-
net eum eterno premio in gaudio ethereo. Si autem, quod absit, aliquis
compilator fraudis, vel cavillator fautoris, nevo fomitatis inique cupidinis,
hance cautionem seu decretum hujus Episcopi destituere aut permutare ©
contempnendo presumpserit, vel ejusdem minuere et subtrahere substantiam
temptaverit, eternis mancipatus habenis cum diabolo ejusque ministris, sit
separatus a Christo ipsiusque Sanctis, dissegregatione perpetue anathematis
fiat. Anno igitur Incarnationis Dominica ML™®, Indictione tertia, Epact-
zque xxv, et Concurrentes vii, hee cautio scripta est edictione solida karect-
erata karecteribus, testium jubente piissimo Rege Anglorum EHadwardo
gubernante eodem feliciter totius monarchiam Majoris Britanniz.

bE Ego Hadwardus Rex hoc donum cautione hac affirmo.
bi Ego Hadsinus Archiepiscopus Christi Aicclesie manu mea subseripsi.

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. alla

Domesday Book sets forth the munificent endowment of the
See of Exeter by this pious Monarch. Thirty-five Manors, of
which eleven were in Cornwall, amply sustained the dignity of the
Pontiffs. “How” exclaims Dr. Oliver, “must Exeter have exulted
at the contrast, of seeing their conventual Church converted into
a Cathedral! and instead of the Services being performed by
eight Monks, to witness their celebration by a Bishop, twenty-
four Canons, twenty-four Vicars, fourteen choristers, besides a
considerable number of clerks and officers!” *

bE Ego Elericus Archiepiscopus Eboracensis Aicclesiz confirmavi.
¥ Ego Stigandus Episcopus signum duxi (Winton).
}}{ Ego Herimanus Episcopus corroborayi (Wilton).
bX Ego Rodbertus Episcopus testis fui (London).
bi Ego Haldredus consolidavi (Worcester).
bX Ego Doduca Episcopus consensi (Wells).
bi Ego Godwinus Dux.
b Ego Leofricus Dux.
BK Ego Siwerdus Dux.
RK Ego Haraldus Dux.
b Ego Radulfus Dux.
BH Ego Tosti Nobilis.
BH Ego Aigelwerdus Abbas adjuvi.
kK Ego Alfwinus Abbas consensi.
}K Ego Reinbaldus Presbyter commendavi.
¥ Ego Godwinus Presbyter aspiravi.
¥ Ego Godmannus Presbyter interfui.
BA Ego Petrus Presbyter laudavi.
kK Ego Odda Nobilis.
¥ Ego Rymhtricus Nobilis.
5A Ego Ordsanus Minister.
kK Ego Celericus Minister.
¥K Ego Tovinus Minister.
KK Ego Radulphus Minister.
bE Ego Dodda Minister.
¥ Ego Eadulfus Minister.
¥A Ego Ordulfus Minister.
b Ego Ecgulfus Minister.
bi4 Ego Habpisus Minister.
¥E Ego Celfpendus Minister.”
Kemble, Codex Diplomaticus, No. 791.
* Dr. Oliver's History of Exeter, p. 28.

912 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

But while Exeter has been blessed with the presence of a suc-
cession of venerable Prelates watching over her temporal and
eternal welfare, Cornwall,—once the abode of Saint Cury and
Saint Perran, of Saint Cuby and Saint Petrock, and many another
holy Man of God, once too the refuge and resting place of the
British Church in the day of her persecution,—has for eight
hundred years and more been deprived of her ancient See. The
need of more Episcopal aid was not long in making itself felt, for
the expedient of Suffragan Bishops was adopted as early as the
thirteenth century, and between the years 1275 and 1559 there
were no less than twenty-eight Suffragans to the Bishops of
Exeter. The last two, who sat at Bodmin, were Thomas Vivian,
Bishop of Megara, 1517-1533, and William, Bishop of Hippo,
1533-1559. Since that time the population has vastly increased,
Cornwall alone now containing more people than the whole
Diocese 150 years ago. Hence has arisen the earnest and reit-
erated petition for the restoration of her ancient See of Bodmin,
a boon which we feel confident cannot now long be deferred.
There is urgent need of a holy, zealous, and learned spiritual
Father, living and labouring among us, who shall lead and direct
the Priests and Deacons under his rule, that by their united efforts
they may prevail to convince the gainsayers, and to bring back
the masses of the people into the true fold of Christ's Church
from which they have strayed, that they may be saved through
Christ for ever. God grant it in our time!

We append at length three additional Documents, which have been
quoted in the preceding Paper.

iE

Carta Recis AITHELREDI DE EccLes~t® CoRNUBIENSIS LIBERTATE.
A.D. DCCCCXCIIII.

(Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 686).

re Rector altipolorum culminis, atque Architector summe fabrice
etherez aule, ex nihilo quidem cuncta creavit, coelum, scilicet, et terram,

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL. I13

et omnia que in eis sunt, candida quidem angelica agmina, solem, lunam,
lucidaque astra, et cetera que super firmamento sunt; mundi autem fabri-
cam inenarrabili disponens ordine, ut Genesis testatur, ‘Et hominem sexto
die formavit ad similitudinem Suam,’ Adam videlicet quadriformi plasmatum
materia, unde nunc constat genus humanum, que in terris moratur, et ima
terra larvarica latibula, ubi et lucifer cum decimo ordine per superbiam de
ecelo ruit. Sed et hoc invidet pestifer chelidrus protoplastum a Deo con-
ditum, intellexerat ut hoe impleret, a quo ipse miser, et satelliti illius de
celo projecti sunt. Heu! quidem boni creati sunt, sed miserabiliter decepti.
Ideo invidus zabulus totis viribus homini invidet, suadet mulieri, mulier viro,
per suasionem atque per inobedientiam ambo decepti sunt fraudulenter per
gustum pomi ligni vetiti, atque amenitate paradisi dejecti sunt in hoe
zrumnoso seculo, et letum sibi ac posteris suis promeruerunt, atque in
tetrum abyssi demersi sunt. Sed hoc misericors et piissimus Pater indoluit
perire tamdiu nobilem creaturam Sui imaginem; misertus est generi hu-
mano; misit nobis in tempore, id est, post quinque millia annorum, proprium
Filium Suum, ut mundum perditum iterum renovaret ; ut sicut mulier genuit
mortem in mundo, ita per mulierem enixa est nobis vita in mundo; et sicut
per delictum Adz omnes corruimus, ita per obedientiam Christi omnes sur-

reximus; et sicut mors per lignum introivit, ita et vita per lignum sancte ©

Crucis venit, et antiquum inimicum superavit ; et Fortis fortem alligavit, et
in imo barathro retrusit. Juste periit qui injuste decepit, atque omnes anti-
quas turmas a fauce pessimi leonis eripuit, et ovem perditam in humeris
posuit, et ad antiquam patriam reduxit, et decimum ordinem implevit.
Unde Ego Hthelredus, compunctus Dei misericordia, totius Albionis cetera-
rumque gentium triviatim persistentium Basileus, dum plerumque cogitarem
de hujus seculi caduci rebus transitoriis, qaomodo superni Arbitris examine,
cuncta quz videntur vana sunt, et que non videntur eterna, et cum transi-
toriis rebus perpetua premia adquirantur. Qua de re, nunc patefacio omni-
bus Catholicis, quod cum consilio et licentia Episcoporum ac Principum, et
omnium Optimatum meorum, pro amore Domini nostri Jhesu Christi, atque
Sancti Confessoris Germani, necnon et Beati Eximii Petroci, pro redemptione
anime mez, et pro absolutione criminum meorum, donayi Episcopium Eal-
dredi Episcopi, id est, in Provincia Cornubie, ut libera sit, eique subjecta
omnibusque posteris ejus, ut ipse gubernet atque regat suam Parochiam
sicuti alii Episcopi qui sunt in mea ditione, locusque atque regimen Sancti
Petroci semper in potestate ejus sit successorumque illus. Itaque omnium
Regalium tributorum libera sit, atque laxati vi.exactorum operum, peenali-
umque causarum, necnon et furum’comprehensione, cunctaque seculi grave-
dine, absque sola expeditione, atque libera perpetualiter permaneat. Qui-
cunque ergo hoc augere atque multiplicare voluerit, amplificet Deus bona
illius in regione viventium, paceque nostra conglutinata vigens et florens,
atque inter agmina beatitudinis tripudia succedat qui nostre donationis mu-
neri consentiat. Si quis vero tam epilemticus philargurie seductus amentia,
quod non optamus, hance nostre eleemosyne dapsilitatem ausu temerario in-
fringere temptaverit, sit ipse alienatus a consortio Sancte Dei Aicclesie,
necnon et a participatione Sacrosancti Corporis et Sanguinis Jhesu Christi
Filii Dei, per Quem totus terrarum orbis ab antiquo humani generis inimico
liberatus est, et cum Juda Christi proditore sinistra in parte deputatus, ni
prius hie digna satisfactione humilis poenituerit, quod contra Sanctam Dei
AXeclesiam rebellis agere presumpsit, nec in vita hac practicé veniam,
nec in theoricd requiem apostata obtineat ullam, sed eternis barathri in-
cendiis trusus jugiter miserrimus crucietur. Anno Dominice Incarnationis
DCCCCXCIIII, Indictione VII, scripta est hee cartula a venerabili Archi-
episcopo Sigerico Dorobernensis Aicclesie hujus munificentie chirographa:

914 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

hiis testibus consentientibus, quorum inferius nomina decusatim Domino
disponente caraxantur.

bX Ego Aithelredus, Britannie totius Angloruam Monarchus, hoc Agiz
Crucis taumate roboravi.
bd Ego Sigeric, Dorobernensis Micclesie Archiepiscopus, prefati Regis
benevolentie letus consensi. (Canterbury).
EK Ego Hilfheah Presul, canonica subscriptione, manu propria, hilaris et
triumphans subscripsi. (Winton).
EK Ego Ealdred, plebis Dei famulus, jubente Rege, signum Sanctz Crucis
plaudens impressi. (Cornwall).
FE Ego Ailfwold Pontifex, Agie Crucis testudine intepidus hoe donum
lepidissime roboravi. (Crediton).
EX Ego Ordbricht, legis Dei Catascopus, hoc eulogium propria chira de-
notus consolidavi. (Selsey).
awit me fElfrich, Episcopus Wiltane civitatis, consensi et subscripsi.
ilton).
DK Ego Wulfsye, Episcopus Shyreburnensis Aicclesiz, consensi et sub-
Scripsi. (Sherborne).
bX Ego Ethelwerd Dux. (Duke of the Western Provinces).
BA Ego Allfric Dux.
bE Ego Leofric Dux.
bE Ego Leofwyne Dux.
bE Ego Leofric Abbas.
BA Ego Ailfred Abbas.
-K Ego Ailfric Abbas.
bX Ego Brichtelm Abbas.
b Ego Aithelmar Minister.
bE Ego Ordulf Minister.
bE Ego Beorhtwold Minister.
¥K Ego Aithelmar Minister.
bi Ego Allfric Minister.
bid Ego Ailfwine Minister.
bX Ego Leofwyne Minister.
PH Ego Osulf Minister.

Tl.

Carta Reais Cnuti aD BuRHWOLDUM.
A.D. M.XVIII.

(Kemble, Cod. Dip., No. 728).

> In Nomine Sanctz Trinitatis! Cum mundi cursus vario, et cotidie
cernimus, incertoque discrimine tendat ad calcem, cuique mortalium opus est,
ut sic caducam peragat vitam, ut quandoque possit Dei adjutus (beneficio)
possidere perpetuam, et quamdiu vite istius utitur aura cuncta que justo
statuuntur examine certis apicum lineis inserere, ne forte subsequentibus
veniant in oblivionem, et sic a junioribus parvipendatur institutio seniorum.
Quapropter Ego Cnut, Rex subthronizatus Angligenum, cuidam meo fidelis-

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

simo Episcopo, qui noto vocitamine nuncupatur Burhwold, condono in eterne
jus hereditatis quandam telluris particulam, cassatas scilicet quatuor, in du-
obus locis divisas, ubi ab incolis dicitur Landerhtun, et terra aliud Tinieltun :
ut habeat quamdiu vitalis spiritus in hac erumnosa vita fragile corpus
aluerit: et post obitum ejus terram Landerhtun commendat pro animé ejus
et Regis Sancto Germano in perpetuam libertatem; et Tinieltun faciat Epis-
copus quod sibi visum fuerit. Maneatque, prout jam predixeram, donum
istud ab omni seculari servitio exinanitum, cum omnibus ad se rite pertin-
entibus, campis, silvis, pascuis, pratis, excepta expeditione tantum si neces-
sitas coegerit, et captio furum, libertatem teneat ut superius titulatur. Hane
vero meam donationem, quod opto absit a fidelium mentibus, minuentibus
atque frangentibus, fiat pars illorum cum illis de quibus e contra fatur,
_ ‘Discedite a me maledicti in ignem eternum,’ et cetera; nisi hic prius satis-
faciant ante mortem. Istis terminis ista terra hinc inde gyratur, etc. Anno
Dominic Incarnationis Millesimo Octodecimo scripta est hujus munificentiz
syngrapha, his testibus consentientibus quorum nomina inferius caraxata
esse videntur.

PH Ego Cnut, totius Britanniz Monarchus, mez largitatis donum Agize
Crucis taumate roboravi.

by Ego Livingus, Dorobernensis Aicclesie Episcopus, consensi et sub-
scripsi. (Canterbury).

bH Ego Wlistan, Eboracensis Mcclesia Archiepiscopus, signo Sanctz
Crucis subscripsi. (York).

FH Ego Alfeyfa Regina humillima adjuvi.

}H Ego Alfsinus Episcopus non renui. (Winton).

bi Ego Brihtwold Episcopus adquievi. (Wilton).

bE Ego Aithelwine Episcopus confirmavi. (Wells).

bE Ego Brihtwine Episcopus consilium dedi. (Sherborne).

bid Ego Eadnod Episcopus consolidavi. (Crediton).

¥ Ego Burhwold Episcopus conclusi. (Cornwall).

YK Thurcil Dux.

Yrric Dux.

5 Egillaf Dux.

bE Ranig Dux.

b¥4 Aithelweard Dux. (Duke4f the Western Provinces).

bX Godwine Dux.

bR Brihtrig Abbas.

BA Athelsige Abbas.

bE Brihtmer Abbas.

bE Hlfsige Abbas.

bX Hluere Abbas.

bX Mithelwold Abbas. (Exeter).

BH Thored Minister.

bX Aslac Minister.

KK Tobi Minister. y

> Hlfgar Minister.

BA Odda Minister.

b Zligar Minister

216 THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

III.

Carta Reais Henrict I DE INsuLIS DE SULLYA.
(Dr. Oliver’s Monasticon, page 73).

Henricus, Rex Anglorum, Willielmo Episcopo Excestrie et Ricardo filio
Baldwini, et justicie suze de Devenesira et Cornegallia, salutem. Sciatis me
dedisse in perpetuam elemosinam Osberto Abbati et Ecclesie de Tavystok, et
Turoldo monacho suo, omnes Ecclesias de Sullye cum pertinentiis suis, et
terram, sicut unquam monachi aut heremite melius eam tenuerant tempore
Regis Edwardi et Burgaldi Episcopi Cornegallie. Et volo et precipio quod
ipse Turoldus et omnes monachi de Sully, sicut proprii prebendarii mei,
habeant firmam pacem cum omnibus que ad eos pertinent. Et prohibeo ne
aliquis ullo modo eis noceat aut ullam injuriam faciat. Quod si quis pre-
sumpserit, corporis sui membrorumque suorum dampnum sustineat. Testi-
bus, Radulpho Archiepiscopo Cantuarie, et Turstano Archiepiscopo Eboraci,
et Willielmo Episcopo Wintonie, et Roberto Episcopo Lincolnie, et Ricardo
Episcopo Londonii, et Ranulpho Cancellario, et Roberto Comite de Mellent,
et Nigello de Albineio. Apud Bornam in transitu.

BISHOPS OF CORNWALL. Saxon PeErtop, 936 to 1050.
“‘Cornubiensis Heclesiz Episcopi.”

Bishops. Kings. Authorities. Remarks.
1. Conan, Athelstan, Charters of King | Howel, last King of Corn-
“5 Dec. 936. 925-941. Athelstan. wall,subdued 928, died950
Leland.

The See at Bodmin:| The name of Bishop Co-

Welsh Records. nan (without mention of
Bodmin Manumis- | his see) occurs in Charters
sions. as early as 930.
William of Malmes-| King Athelstan refounds
bury. the Cornish See, & places
Roger of Wendover.|Conan at St. Petrock’s,
Norden. Bodmin, 5 Dec. 936.
Camden. King Athelstan refounds
Carew. Bodmin Priory, 936.

Bishop Godwin. He further grantsNewton
Sir W. Dugdale. |S. Petrock to the Priory,
Bishop Tanner. 938.
Browne Willis.
Borlase.
Hamundithemslitmmeemocecertice The earliest mention of
Elder, 941-946. Bodmin Priory in theBod-
min Manumissions is in
the reign of King Ed-
mund (B.M. 10, 11).

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

217

BISHOPS OF CORNWALL. (Continued).
Bishops. Kings. Authorities. Remarks.
2. Erueuear. | Edred, 946-955. | Bodmin Manumis-|] King Edred confirms

Edwy, 955-959.

3. Arurnstan.| Edgar, 959-975.

4, WULFSIE. ditto
5. ComozRrE. ditto
Edward the

Martyr, 975-978.

Ethelred,
(the Unready),
978-1016.

6. ELDRED.

sions, 23.

A Charter of Abp.

Newton §. Petrock to
Bodmin Priory.

Contemporary with Duke

Dunstan,dated 966] Ordgar.

Probably a Charter} Contemporary with Duke

of King Edgar,
dated 967.

Ordgar, founder of Tavi-
stock Abbey, who died 971.

Bodmin Manumis- |

sions ;

as Priest, 11, 22;
as Bishop, 3, 6, 14,
15, 36, 37, 43.

Bodmin Manumis-
sions:
as Priest 33;

as Bishop, 39,41,45.

Four Charters,

dated 993 to 997.
Bodmin burned by
the Danes:

j Welsh Records.

Saxon Chronicle.

| Florence of Wor-

cester.

| Roger de Hoveden.

Matthew of West-
minster.

Noyélen.

Camden.

Carew.

Bishop Tanner.
Borlase.

Oliver.

The Seeremoved to
5S. Germans :—
Welsh Records.
Norden.
Camden.
Carew.
Bishop Godwin.
Sir W. Dugdale.
Bishop Tanner.
Browne Willis.
Borlase.

A close scrutiny of the
Bodmin Manumissions
shows that Comoeré was
junior to Wulfsie.

A.D. 981. ‘The Daneg
overran & pillaged Devon
and Cornwall, burned the
town of Bodmin, and the
Cathedral of S. Petrock,
with the Bishop’s House ;
which occasioned. the
Episcopal See to be re-
moved to S. Germans.”
Welsh Records.

A.D. 994. King Ethelred
makes Bodmin Priory(now
lately restored), subject to
Kldred, Bishop of Corn-
wall.

Eldred contemporary with
Duke Ethelwerd, German-
us Abbot of Ramsay, and
Germanus Abbot of Chol-
sey. DukeHthelwerd (B.M.
16), had property in Corn-
wall, as appears from a
grant of four manors to him
in 977 by King Edward the
Martyr. He was son of
Duke Ailmer, and was out-
lawed by Canute in 1020.

218

THE BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

BISHOPS OF CORNWALL. (Continued).
Bishops. Kings. Authorities. Remarks.
7. ETHELRED. Kthelred. A Charter of King} Contemporary with Duke
Kthelred, dated} Ethelwerd, and Germanus
1001. Abbot of Cholsey.
8. BURHWOLD, ditto. A Charter of King] Contemporary with Duke
died about Edmund Iron- | Ethelred, dated |Ethelwerd, and Germanus
1042. side, 1016. 1016. Abbot of Cholsey.
Canute, Two Charters of} Canute gives Landerhtun
1016-1035. Canute,dated 1018] and Tinieltun to Bishop
Harold Harefoot,| and 1019. Burhwold in 1018.
1035-1039. | Bodmin Manumis-| The Inquisition 32 Kd-
Hardicanute, sions, 20. ward III states that
1039-1041. _|Saxon Chronicle. | Bishop Burhwold’s See
Edward Florence of Wor-| was at S. Germans.
the Confessor, | cester.
1041-1066. | William of Mal-
mesbury.
Inquisition 32 Ed-
ward ITT.
9. Lyvine, ditto. Several Charters. | An intimate companion of
Bishop of Cre- Saxon Chronicle. | King Canute, and celebrat-
diton,1032; of Florence of Wor-|ed for his eloquence.
Worcester, cester. Lyving, a monk of Win-
1038; and of William of Mal-|chester, and nephew of
Cornwall,1042 mesbuty. Bishop Burhwold, became
Died 23 March Matthew of West- | second Abbot of Tavistock,
1046. minster. and Bishop of Crediton,
Roger de Hoveden.| Cornwall, and Worcester,
Roger of Wendover|He was buried at Tavistock.
Inquisition 32 Ed-| The Sees of Crediton and
ward IIT. Cornwall united in 1042.
10. LEorRic, ditto Several Charters. | Leofric, a Breton, was
Bishop of Cre-| Harold, 1066. |Saxon Chronicle. |the King’s Priest, and
diton & Corn- William Bodleian MS. 579. | High Chancellor.
wall, 1046- the Conqueror, | Domesday Book. | The united Sees of Crediton
1050; first 1066-1087. Florence of Wor-| and Cornwall were trans-
Bishop of cester. lated to Exeter in 1050,
Exeter, 1050- William of Mal-| by King Edward the Con-
1073. Died mesbury. Sessor.
10 February, Matthew of West-
1073, & buried minster.
at Exeter. Roger de Hoveden.

Roger of Wendover
Inquisition 32 Kd-
ward ITI.

II.—Some Notes and Corrections to the Identification of the Domesday
Manors in Cornwall, printed in No. IV of this Jowrnal.—By the
Rey. JOHN CARNE, M.A., Vicar of Merther.

NOTES.

Page 18. The Bishop of Exeter also held twenty-four Manors
in Devonshire.

Page 20. The Manors in Bodmin are thus identified :—

Bodmine=The Honour of 8. Petrock, three Manors called
Bodmin, and the Manors of Bodmin-and-Boscarne, Bodmin-Fran-
cis, and Bodmin-and-Kirland.

Lancharet or Nanchert=Lancarfe.

Odenol=Bodinniel.

Lantien or Lanthien may possibly be Nantallan.

Padstow was a parcel of the Domesday Manor of Bodmine.

The Church of 8. Petrock also held two Manors in Devon-
shire, namely :—

Holecoma=Hollacombe in Black Torrington, and

Nietona=Newton-S. Petrock.

Page 30. Macretone-——This Manor was divided into two
parts, one part in Cornwall held by Rainald, the other part in
Devonshire held by King William. This division between the
two Counties still continues. They were not separated in the
reign of Edward the Confessor, who himself held both parts to-
gether, as they are held now.

Page 32. Lander was doubtless the Landerhtun of Canute’s
Charter, (Kemble, Codex Diplomaticus, No. 728), granted by him,
A.D. 1018, to Burhwold, Bishop of Cornwall, together with the
Manor of Tinieltun, now Tiniel in Landulph. The Manor in
question was Landrake, the property of the Earl of Mount Edg-
cumbe. ;

Cudawoid, (now Cossawis in Gluvias and Mylor), the property
of Richard, Steward of the Household.—This Richard was the
Ricardus filius Turoldi, who founded Tywardreath Priory shortly

E

220 DOMESDAY MANORS IN CORNWALL.

after the Conquest: his son was William Fitz-Richard ; and his
grandson Robert Fitz-William, (Temp. Steph. et Hen. II) ; whose

daughter and heiress was probably married to Robert de Cardin-
ham.

Page 34. Treland.—Turstin’s son, Baldwin, was a donor of
Tithes and land (Lanlivery and Bodardle) to Tywardreath Priory
in the life time of his Father. See Oliver’s Monasticon, p. 38.

Page 42. Roschel was in all probability the Manor of Ros-
chelin or Roscelyn, one of the earliest possessions of Tywardreath
Priory, and believed to be identified with the Manor of Roselyon
in S. Blazey.

Pochehelle.—The Lord was William Capra or Chievre, who
held forty-four Manors in Devonshire.

Page 52. Judhel possessed a hundred and seven Manors in
Devonshire, including the Barony of Totnes.
Goscelm possessed twenty-seven Manors in Devonshire.

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

13. Bodeworwei is more probably Bosworgy in S. Erth, the
property of Gilbert of Trelissick.

15. The owner of Trewarveneth is Le Grice of Trereiffe.

Erase note 13.

38. Brictric held Gudiford under S. Petrock.

40, Melledham is probably Medlane in Laneast.

42. Trewel or Trelivel probably represents the Bishop’s Penryn
Manors, which have been in the possession of the See of
Exeter from a very remote period.

55. Seven of the Manors of Bodmin Priory had been taken
away by the Earl, and one by the King.

57. Rialton is now the property of the Duke of Cornwall,
having been purchased of the Crown in 1862.

59. Tywarnhayle belongs to Davey of Bochym.

65. Botcinnii.—The name of the owner was Elwi, not Elwin.

72. Tretdeno is represented by Trecknow or Trenow in Tin-
tagel.

DOMESDAY MANORS IN CORNWALL. 221

No. of
Manor.

73. Erase the identification, and substitute Tregoning in Breage,
the property of the Duke of Leeds. The Manor is now
called Godolphin.

81. Lanpiran is now known as Lamberran. It probably
included the present Manor of Halwyn in Perran-
zabuloe.

90. The owner of Tolgarrick is Fortescue of Boconnock.

91. Elent is probably Ellenglaze in Cubert.

118. Erase the identification. Lanher may perhaps be Lanner
in 8. Allen.

129. The owner of Macretone was King Edward himself.

134. Brismar held Tremor under S. Petrock.

138. Erase the conjectural identification.

140. The owner of Appledorford or Appledore is Horndon of
Pencrebor.

144. Erase the identification.

Lander is the Manor of Landrake.

145. Erase the identification.

Richan may possibly be Gaverigan in 8. Columb.

150. Polescat is Polscoath in 8. Winnow, the property of Ro-
bartes of Lanhydrock.

Erase the notes 144, 145, 150.

161. Polduh is not Polsue, but more probably Poldew in Lan-
livery, now the property of the Corporation of Lost-
withiel.

167. Penhalun is Penhaflam in Jacobstow, not Penlyne.

179. Chenowen is probably Trenoweth in Probus, not Chenoweth
in Cubert, which seems never to have been a Manor.

Erase the notes 161, 167, 179.

182. Erase the conjectural identification.

183. Wilsworthy was formerly a Manor, now probably extinct.

The owner is Sibbald.

188. The Lords of Arrallas are Sir R. R. Vyvyan and Rashleigh
of Menabilly.

211. Tregoin, is not Tregony, but Tregion in S. Ewe, the property
of the Harl of Mount Edgcumbe, and now extinct as a
Manor.

E 2

222

No. of
Manor.

238.

241.
245.

262.
278.
291.

299.
315.
327.

333.
340,

DOMESDAY MANORS IN CORNWALL.

This should be printed Trevret.

It is not Truro, but most probably Trefrys in Linkinhorne, |
the property of Sir R. R. Vyvyan, Bart.

Erase the note 238.

Tredawl is not the property of Sir C. B. G. Sawle, Bart.

Roschel is most probably Roselyon in 8S. Blazey, which be-
longs to the representatives of Rogers of Roselyon.

Erase the identification.

Tregrill was formerly a Manor.

Chenmerch is not likely to be Kilmenorth, but more prob-
ably Carnmarth in Gwennap, a tract which may have
comprised the present Manors of Tolcarne, Trevethan,
Carharrack, Trevarth, and possibly Pensignance also.

Erase the note.

Widewot.—Can this be Wringworthy in Morval ?

Erase the identification.

Query, whether Polscat be for the Duchy Manor of Tolscat
or Tolskedy in S. Columb.

Erase the note.

Pigsdon is in Week-S. Mary.

The Domesday Manors of Treverim (138), Sanguiland (182),
and Borge (262), remain wholly unaccounted for, even by conjec-
ture; and the identifications of Garverot (5), Richan (145), Wo-
deron (162), Trewallen (204), Clunewic (212), Bret (266), Trefitent
(288), Trelamar (300), Widewot (315), Polscat (327), and Riguen
(330), are matters of very vague conjecture. The writer will be
thankful for any suggestions respecting them.

Til.—The Flint Flakes of Lyell’s First Stone Period—By JOHN
SAMUEL Enys, F.G.S.

Read at the Autumn Meeting, November 15, 1866.

PROPOSE, at this Meeting of the Institution, to express my

conviction, that Flint Flakes of Lyell’s First Stone Period

are natural products, and that they have not been made by the
hand of man.

This conviction respecting their production by natural forces
was arrived at during the year 1844, while I was engaged in a
comparison of the conditions of the crushing of quartz in the sub-
soil of Mylor Downs, with that of the flint breakage which prevails
in the neighbourhood of Eastbourne.

The Cornish portion of the subject of the deposition of sub-
soils seems connected with the formation of tin ground on the
bared rocks of the valleys below; while the flint flakes found in
the subsoil of the Wealden, and in similar positions elsewhere,
have been said to be the work of man because, it is asserted, no
natural causes are known to exist capable of producing flakes of
their specific form.

It is to this assumption I object ; and I would recommend the
parties who hold it to try 4nd break flints by any of the following
modes :—

1. By striking one against another.

2. By crushing them in the ruts of a farm road by the rolling
pressure of the wheels of a loaded manure cart.

3. By the slower crushing force of a blacksmith’s vice.

I think they will come to the same conclusion as I did in
1844—That the upheaval of the Wealden was accompanied by a
compression of the chalk, not unlike that which is found near
Freshwater Bay in the Isle of Wight, where chalk flints have been
found shattered into sand by a general compression of the beds.
Possibly a less degree of force would be found necessary to break
flints with their usual conchoidal fracture; but I would advise

E3

2294 FLINT FLAKES.

Mr. Whitley to extend his scale of flint flakes to those of smaller
size—such as would require a microscope for their examination,
and then contrast the results with the quartz sand from Exmouth,
which cuts and polishes granite better than the flint sand from
Eastbourne or Ramsgate. From what I have seen, I am of opinion
the microscope will shew that the difference between the fracture
of flints and that of quartz will be appreciable in particles of the
smallest size into which they can be broken or crushed.

Where, when, and how subsoils were formed, is a question in
which the farmer is more interested than the miner; subsoils
being the connecting lmk between the soil on which wheat and
turnips are grown, and the bare geological rock in depth. Perhaps
it will be scarcely admitted that the subsoil of Mylor Downs, con-
taining a bed of quartz, is closely connected with the half-rolled
quartz found in the lower ground, from amongst the detrital of
which I have seen traces of tin produced by vanning in a shovel.
The adjoining, and larger, valley of Carnon has produced a large
quantity of tin stuff, and the tin ground extends into Restronguet
Creek. .

This question seems intimately mixed up with what has been
called “false bedding ”—meaning, by that term, true deposits from
water in motion, which, on meeting with resistance or interference
with its rate of motion, drops the materials which it carries into
irregular beds, in a mode different from sedimentary deposit in
still water, whether of the sea or of lakes. The deposit on a sea
beach differs from that resulting from currents of the ocean or of
rivers.

Under these circumstances, we may expect to find the flattened
tops or crests of chalk hills to be covered with patches of tertiary
rocks containing broken and angular flints, in a mode like that by
which, in Cornwall, Mylor and Crousa Downs have been covered
with a detrital of crushed quartz. In both cases the steeper sides
of the hills would be bare, and in Cornwall they are found crushed
downwards ; while the bottoms of the valleys would be filled with
flints in the chalk districts, and with half-worn quartz in Cornwall,
under somewhat similar and analogous conditions. There is but
one layer of tin-ground on the bare rock, while the valley is filled
up with a series of different strata of common atmospheric deposit
of detrital, thrown down by water action at different times. In

FLINT FLAKES. 225

reference to the question where, I allude to the locality of the
South of England from the Lizard to Bedford Well in the East-
bourne Marshes, considered as part of Pevensey level. The time
when these subsoils were deposited will be assumed to have been
when glacial conditions prevailed over the British Isles, and during
the period when the South of England was rising above the water,
—perhaps, geologically, soon after the chalk hills had been sub-
jected to the action of iceberg ploughs. This latter view of the
action of icebergs is taken from Campbell’s visit to Labrador to
see their action and to track their spoor, or traces, across the con-
tinent of North America,—views which have recently been ex-
tended to the British Isles, in his work entitled ‘‘ Frost and Fire.”

The rolling of flints beneath an iceberg plough, furrowing the
chalk bottom of the ocean, would supply, in much better manner
than any which I have referred to, machinery for the conchoidal
breakage of flints into conical forms, from which chips have been
split off. It is another variety of natural force for the production
of Flint Flakes of Liyell’s First Stone Period. These remarks
refer to the question, how they might have been made.

The flints from Croyde Bay, found by Mr. Whitley, and those
from other sea-beaches, are probably secondary conditions of re-
moval of the deposit of subsoils, ike those of Mylor Downs on
killas, or of Crousa Downs on the diallage and serpentine of the
Lizard. The subsoil of Cranborne Chace and the South Downs
found as patches, probably of tertiary rocks, forms the subsoil of
the highest part of the hills towards the Wealden. The flints on
Haldon and the adjoining /ills to the eastward will be included,
as the remains of shattered rocks deposited by water in motion,
during the geological epoch commonly called the Glacial Period.

It has been, however, my chief object to express my conviction
in favour of the view that the Flint Flakes of Lyell’s First Stone
Period were made by natural causes ; either by the general com-
pression occasioned by the relations of subsidence and upheaval,
or by the action of an iceberg plough; and I consider this opinion
to be perfectly consistent with the view that Man may have used
these flints as implements before he learned the art of fashioning
them to suit his purposes, either by means of heat obtained by
rubbing, or by blows from any kind of hammer not made of

metal.

IV.—An Inventory of a Nobleman’s Personal Property in the 16th
Century.— From JONATHAN CoucH, F.LS., &c.

N INVENTORYE oF ALL my Lorp oF DEVON IS STUFF
BEYNG & REMAYNYNG AT KEWE THE 67 Day or AUGUST
ANNO REGNOR PHI & Marie DEI GRA REGIS & REGINZ
TERTIO & QUARTO.

Videlit.
In THE Hatt
In pmis too long bordes & too long formys to the same .. vs
Itm an old square chest of London makyn .. .. .. xijd
_ Itm jj greate staffs to ron at the ryng wtall.. .. .. .. liijs
In THE Bourtre aT THE HALL YEND
In pmis on square bed stede playne wrought .. .. .. xijd
Itm a bare hyde to wia cartt wtall .. .. «2. «2 oe Xxs

In THE PANTRE AT THE HALL YEND ©
Tn pmis one square bed stede playne wrought .. .. .. xijd

In tHE DryE LARDER
In pmis a Cubbord of here &abord .. .. »2 o. o- xijd

IN THE METE LARDER
In pmis a herying barrell & a bord to liemeteon .. .. ijd

IN THE SEWING PLACE BY THE KEcHYN
In pmis a presse of wenskott not Jonyd to gether but
stondyng at large .. .. +. 22 ee ee ee ae xd

In THE Kronyna

In pmis foure bords for the fornyture of the house .. .. ijs
Ttm too old brasse potts & iij newe brasse potts wherof to
of them have ooterells to ae them ae and a ae

pan of brasse.. .. B00 Jo 6 lijs
Ttm foure brasse pannys very newe .. . AA hake XXXvs illjd
Itm xxv platers of Tyn xxviij atlas one diner grete

plater & Kx sawsers .. .. Is
Itm too payre of greate raobs of Tron & a one pott meri
Itm xij brochys of all sorts & a greate gredyerne of Iron XXVis viljd
Ttm thre drypyn pannys of Iron aye iiijs

Itm a chafyn dysshe of brasse a fyllyng ladell of atta a
small ladell & a skomer of latiyn .. «2 «+ oe vs

AN ANCIENT INVENTORY.

Itm a fryen pan too greate oe Knyffs & too choppyn
Knyvys ;

Ttm a beoffe prang of Tenn an Tron pyle & Roa beet craters

Itm fyve tubbys for necessars ..

Itm too Iron syulbes a has ea an ree n plated be a amen
of belowes 5 0 5

IN THE BOYLYNG HOUSE
In pmis a brasse to boyle beoff Se aes an en of the
house BED es NaN is ua

In THE PASTRE
In pmis too bords for the furnyture of the house

IN THE BAKEHOUSE
In pmis an emptye SS & a ie tubbe necessar
of the house .. ‘ PEAR NNE SU ens

IN THE BUTTRE
In pmis xvij trencher plats of tyn..
Itm thre Jacks of Lether :
Itm too Drynkyn cuppys & too juggs ‘of Siac,
Itm xij lattyn candell stycks of brasse
Itm vj bord clothys for the hall 5d, 00
Itm iij square bord clothys for square fanlen co! 60
Itm 1ij cubbord clothys iiij hand towels & iij ee & halff

of napkyns’.. .. .

IN THE GREATE PLER

In pmis a square Jenyd table of wenskott .. Sanya
Itm too dosyn of Jenyd stolys & a chest of vyolls 00

IN THE LYTELL PLER
In pmis a small square Jenyd table of wenskott
Item a payre of / of Lattyn SNe
Item a payre of vergynalls yn the lytell closett .. .. ..

In THE CHAPELL

In pmis thre pyctures sett yn tables upon the aulter..

Itm two aulter clothes panyd wth crymsyn velvet & wrought
clothe of gold

Tim a payre of vestments of cen melee & clei of gold

Itm a corporas case ymbroderyd withe sylke sie

Itm an aulter clothe of lynnyn & a supaltare..

Itm ten pecs of verdlers wrought w‘' flowers & leafes

IN THE GREATE CHAMBER

In pmis a long bord of walnut tree
Itm a chayre of blake velvet with bronnelis of eo ae a
chayre of clothe of gold.. .. .. «- bo. oo

227

xxd

ijd

xvilijd

XViljs
Xvis
vs

xiijs iijd
liijlb iis viijd
xiijs iiijd
XXxxiijs iiijd
liijs iiijd
XS viijd
liijlb
xls
xijd
ijs iiijd
xijlb ixs ijd
Ixs

Xvis viijd

228 AN ANCIENT INVENTORY.

Itm yj quylthyngs of tapstry & an old quylthyng of rus-
sety velvet lynyd with russet sattyn .. .. . . xxiljs iijd
Tim a small payre of Regalls .. .. .. «2 « «- xls
Ttm a greate payre of Regalls very ren Ho ob) ool ode Walla sabes) miles
In—Gilland in Warwell lane

Itm a payre of Andyerns of lattyn .. .. «2 «2 « xls
Itm a square Jenyd cubbord of wenskott.. .. .. .. vis viijd
In my Laps CHAMBER

In pmis a bedstede wrought wt the fawood & faggott .. XXS
Itm a fetherbed & a bolsteir too pyllowys too white quylts

& a payre of fustyans .. 98 iiijlb xs
Ttm a counterpoynt of white & alone enttinaa cheweerd xls
Itm fyve curtayns of white & yelowe sarcenet .. .. .. Xxxiljs iiijd
Itm a testor of clothe of gold & white velvett.. .. .. xijlb
Itm vj pecs of tapstry of Imagery & ae Be 6a) 6a bani SahhS We
Itm too turkey carpitts edaicr NSA Ot vis viijd
Tim a fetherbed & a bolster for a pallet Sr einateds 1. «6 XXEUJS yd
Ttm a counterpoynt of tapstry of the salutacon of o* macy xvis
Itm a chayre of clothe of gold & tynsell sattyn.. .. Vjs viijd
Ttm a quysshyn of clothe of a oe wth sad sang

Wala od o.oo. 00 Seah care vis viijd
Itm a faupord of montott: ered iOta eal We eimneareyne Maret har te vis viljd
Itm a payre of andyerns of Aptign oo 6G GG ob, xd xls

In THE GALLERYE
Tn pmis foure wyndowe carpytts of tapstry ah bordes pecs Vijs iiijd

Tim a dexe coveryd withe grene velvett .. .. .. «- xiijs iijd
In my Lorps CHAMBER
In pmis a bedstede of wynsore makyng .. . XXs
Ttm a testor of clothe of sylv™ & crymsyn Se i.
broidered wth sylv' .. .. ae ealt Viiijlb
Itm fyve courteyns of white & real aereenet ope. a0 XXxiijs iijd

Ttm a fetherbed & bolster a pillowe & a payre of fustyans iiijlb xis iiijd
Itm fyve pecs of hangyns of tapstry wth ae ae a

wyndowe pece & a chymney pece .. .. .. xXijlb lijs ixd
Ttm a cothe * bed with the matters for the same .. XXs
Ttm a fetherbed & a bolster for a pellet bed & a coanier!

poynt of tapstrey for the same of flowers... .. .. Is viijd
Itm a square Jenyd bord of wenskott & afyer pan .. .. vis

IN THE CHAMBER NEXT My Lords CHAMBER
In pmis a turnyd bedstede a testor of sylke & gold ym-
broderyd wth water Leas & other letters of gold &
WahiGiad | oo oc Oe wom OOF oe) Sa Boy spd) vebila Sonne Sinha)

* Cothe is A. S. for a disease. A sheep with rot is still said to be cawed
or cothed. Qu: cothe-bed, a bed for sickness.

AN ANCIENT INVENTORY.

Itm thre courteyns of red yelowe & white sarcenet

Itm a quyltt of blue redd & yelowe sattyn ..

Itm a fetherbed & a bolster..

Itm foure pecs of tapstry of hawkyn & rutyng & a chymmey
pece for the same ..

Itm a payre of andyerns of en 56° 06. 00

IN THE PALET CHAMBER NEXTE THE SAME

In pmis fyve pecs of Tapstry of wilde beasts byrds & flowers
Id too wyndo pees for the same as ae }

ee

In WittiAM DAWBENEYS CHAMBER
In pmis a bedstede of wynsore makyng.. .. .. .. os
Itm a testor of clothe of tussue & crymsyn velvet 50
Itm fyve courteyns of blue & red sarcenet .. .. .. \
Tim a fetherbed & a bolster De
itm apyllowe of dowine.. .. ..
Ttm a payre of old fustyans 0 0
Itm a counterpoynt of tapstry of Pecboworker
Itm fyve pecs of Tapstry of pycturs a chymney pece foe a
wyndo pece and a border pece to lye yn a windowe

In THE CHAMBER NEXTE THE WARDROPE
In pmis a bedstede of wynsore makyn
Itm a fetherbed & a bolster
Itm a counterpoynt of tapstry of the Loheacoan of. ot TLE
Itm foure pecs of tapstry wt pycturs of hawkyn & huntyng

2e 20 ae

IN THE CHAMBER ON THE KECHYN
In pmis a wrought bedstede of wenskott

eo 2° ae

IN THE WARDROPE
In pmis a Cote of blake velvet ymbroderyd wt gold lase ..
Ttm a cote of Clothe of sylvt raysyd wt gold & sylke
Ttm a cote of clothe of sylvt lynyd w' taffetay
Jtm a Cote of purple clothe of tynsell : é
Itm a quysshyn of crymsyn wrought velvet lynyd wt orem
sattyn with there tassels of sylke & gold
Itm too wyndowe eS: of old clothe of gold lara wt
white sattyn . 56 50
Itm a quysshyn of gold & cre ayia of all werk nie
Itm a quysshyn of blake velvet ymbroderyd wt gold letters
IgE IBS og b 4
Itm a quysshyn of ats cnviaaa, “i Honee de Ts ite
broderyd. lyin 0
Itm too quysshyngs of grene caret & ola clothe of pola

229
xiijs iijd
XXvis viljd
xliijs iiijd
xlb xvijs
xlvis viijd

vjlb xlijs iijd

XXxs
Ixvis vijd
Txvis viijd
lijs viijd
vis viijd

XXis

. ixlb xylijs viljd

XXs
lxs
Xvis
Viijlb xs

vjlb xiijs ilijd
viijlb
vilb
Ixyis viijd
Xiijs iiijd
Viijs
Xs
viijs

vijs
viijs

* No doubt, Henry and Bullen.

230 AN ANCIENT INVENTORY.

Itm too quysshyngs of nyld worke the on lynyd w* white
sattyn & the other with tawny velvet as
Itm too aulter clothes of white russet & yellowe eaten

panyd .. BT kc

Itm a payre of osimnentie of ommnerin wellness eibeoiocra
wt angells & braunchis of gold .. .. ..- ..

Itm a large white quyltt forabed.. .. .

Itm a testor for a bed of tawny ae arabeadered wt gold
wt frenge of sylke & gold.. .. .. .

Itm a valence of clothe of gold wt coMNTG OF cammegin
sarcenet .. .. 30

Itm a valence of tawny velvet 7 Meedens hells & olnitie of
fyne tynsell wt courteyns of yelowe & red sarcenet ..
Itm a stole coveryd wt crymsyn velvet ymbrodered wt letters

of clothe of gold... .. crothenter sta wets
Itm foure pecs of tapstry of peciers spall
Itm thre pecs of tapstry wt pycturs lynyd . Pas
Itm vij pees of tapstry verders some Gunster lynyd ‘&
some hole lynyd 60 oo. da

Itm one other pece of taper aed ae apratiinn ae

Itm iij narrowe border pecs vnlynyd .. ..

Itm a fyld bedstede pfytt & the bedstedes vapfit wheret
one is coloryd withe grene .. .. .« Sui terarni nets

Itm an old chayre widys wt blake velvet & an old stole
widys withe blake velvet also .

Itm a square Jenyd table of proneiots &a ents wt a chavs

Itm a staffe with ryngs to ryde at the ryng.. ;

Itm a stole saddell widys with crymsyn velvet & ii a
sylvt lase & crymsyn he a & the harneys for
the same.

Itm a rydyng eradell Reo: wt pene alae & Pmtcderra
wt sylv’ lase a headstall & raynes for the same

Itm too greate buffe Saddels for great horsys ..

Itm a harneys of blake velvet wt long studds copper ou

gyltt

Itm a harneys of Hee anit x siralils of coonen & est
lekey 7 ej00 Ji. 6

Itm a blake velvet hanes pmrodenya ie aovers any
fayre

Itm a blake velvet narnens rhomendl a bans oe anit iiaee

Ttm an old blake velvet harneys.. .. .. .. .. «J

Itm certeyn hedstalls & patrell of Tether! Svod a lege: dthave eu Wrote
Itm a newe hedstall for a greate horse & a musse role * of
Iter, Go) oo og G0 dd 06) G0. 60) 60: G0.” 00

* Mussroll, the nose band of a bridle.

xs
xiijs ilifd

XXVis Vlijd
xls

vylb
Xxxlt
xlt
ilijs
xvli vs vid
vijlb
xvs ijd
XXXS-
ijlb
Xvis

ilijs
vs

vit

xIs
xiijs iiijd

Cs

ijs

ijs

AN ANCIENT INVENTORY. 231

ian. Gin OMA OO Govisd oy lok GG) 56) Gé5t/ba. Yoo itis iiijd
Tim a copsin for a ore of ons velvet iabradenra with
sylvt lase Goon Moo). GorB org mBno CoG lot Lxs

From Mr. Doctor Martyn
In pmis a chayre of crymsyn velvet ymbroderyd wt gold... _—Ixvis viijd

Itm a nother chayre widys wt yelowe velvet .. .. .. XXvis viujd
Itm on large quyllt of turkey sattyn .. .. «- «- .». Vjlb xiijs iiijd
Itm an old quyllt of turkey sattyn .. . Xs
Itm too quysshyngs of clothe of gold lynyd wt alone fated

wt tassells of sylke 66 6 00 XXS
Itm thre other quysshyngs of clomie af roan ee tassels lxs
Itm a small carpytt wt my Lords armys .. .. .. .. Xilijs
Tim along turkey carpett 3b OLN OA AO bie OON MO Os NOS liijs iiijd
Itm a border pece fora wyndowe .. . oo 60 ijs
Itm iij large pecs hangyns of tapstry wt pacers 50. go. 2d \alg sannyes
Tim fyve pecs of tapstry of ial & pas earls xli xxd
Itm a chymney pece forthe same.. .. .. «2 oF «- vis viijd

Recevy? or SHarirr Jacson CLERKE Master oF THE SAVOYE THE FYFTH DAY OF
JANUARY ANNO REGNOR Par & Mre Der ara Rec & Recinaz Tertio &

QuUARTO
In pmis v Turkey carpytis .. .- «2 +e oF wo « Ixxvis viijd
Itm a foteclothe of blake velvet.. .. .. .. «2 «- XXxvis viijd

Itm Dyidse loks to the nomber of xviij..

ee

STUFF GEVYN TO THE ERLL or DEVON BY THE QUENYS HIGHNESS BY TOW
SEVRALL WARRANTS REMAYNYNG

In pmis yn hangyns counterpoynts wyndow pecs ae

pecs & small border pecs.. .. . Do 00, a6 clv
Sellers & Testers.. .. xiiij Vectements opisis Vv
Bedes of all sorts .. xij Pycturs in tables for the
Bolsters of all sorts .. xij PMWM SB G6!) Gos ebb]
Pyllowes .. .. «- sani) 7 Corporas Cages .. ij
Bedstedegs .. .. .. Xxiij Supaltaries .. .. .. ij
Quylts of sylke .. ij Regallgs 2. 5. se ij paire
Counterpoynts of sulke iij Virginalls .. ..-.. j
Lynnyng Quylis .. v Waolbys 64) 667) 66 ix
Fustyans .. .. .. xij paire Quysshyngs of tapstry xij
Quysshyngs of sylke XXvi Basser of white sattyn vj
Chayres Sah ateotel ibe vij Pyllows beares .. .. iiij paire
Courtayns.. .. Ixij Shetsfyne .. .. _ iiij paire
Carpytts cay & span xvi Shetsolde .. .. .. vpaire
Aulter fronnts.. .. xj Table clothes of Damaske
Aulter clothes .. .. vj worke Sener avers iij

* Male means a bag.

232 AN ANCIENT INVENTORY.

Towells of the same iij Tue Som OF THE HOLE PCELLS OF
Napkyns of Dyap .. ij dosyn STUFF AS WELL GEVYN BY WARRANT
Coverpayne of Sypres i AS BOUGHT

Necke Towells .. .. vij

Hole pecs of Dyap.. iij In pmis yin hangyns

counterpoynts wyn-
dowe pecs chymney

STUFF GEVYN TO THE LATE ERD OF pecs & small border
Drvon & BUYGHT BY HYM OF THE pecs .. .. «2 .. elxxviij
QUENYS H OF THE AT- Sellers & Moatore! ate XVlj
TAYNTYD GOODS Bedds of Downe.. .. ij
Bolsters of Downe .. ij
Cloths of wygte felts .. ij Bedds of all sorts of
Dexis of Walnuttre ij fethers 7) =. peeve xilij
Mappes tice jie) ure ler ss iiij Bolsters of father ie XVi
Flaskes fora gun .. ij iPyllowys® enc uinee XV
Dagges .. .. ij Bedstedsiy ie isc immrete xij
Standysshes of iletner Quyltes of sylke .. vij
ylitta omy eyelets ij Counterpoynts of sylke iij
Shaleaclethas fyne.. ij Quylts of lynnyn clothe Vij
Shyrts fyne of all sorts vij Fustyans .. - xipair
Sleyues & slapyers .. ij Quysshyngs of os. XXX]j
1eouisinblleny Gg. ob) Go ij Chayres.. Bebe xvj
Hangyins of Tapstry xvj Courtayns.. .. Ixij
Wollbedds .. .. .. iiij Carpytts greate & ee xix
Bedds of Downe .. ij Aulter fronnts.. .. xi
Bolsters of Downe .. ij Aulter clothes .. .. vj
Chayres of all sorts ix Vestments Feet Vv
SHOES Go G6 do 6 ij Pycturs yin tables tion
Quysshyngs .. .. vij the Aulter! <2: ques iiij
Andyerns .. .. «. ij payr Corporas Cases .. .. ij
Fyershulles .. .. ij Supaltaries .. .. ij
Bedds of fethers.. .. ij Regalls .. ws, so ay DBE
Bolsters of fethers.. iiij Vireimalla ae) see ij
Counterpoynts .. .. WAVOUIS son de. fe ix
Quylts of lynnyng clothe ij Quysshyngs of ‘aia xij
Pyllowes .. «- ij Cassez of white sattyn Vj
Quylts of sylke .. iiij Pyllowe beares .. iiij pair
Quylts of saye .. .. ij Shets fyne |. sy) oni sadtingnaiT
Remanents of clothe liij Shetsoldi..) cnt Vv pair
Canapyes .. ij Table clothes of damaske
Carpytts of Omley makyn iij WiOLKO)) faci eerelu are iij
Chymney pecs .. .. ij Towells for the same .. iij
Cellers & Testers .. iij Napkyns of Dyap .. iij dosyn
Globys.. .. .. .. ij pair Coverpayne of Sypres.. j
Cappys wt aggeletts. ij Necke Towells.. .. vij

Parlyament Robys .. ij Hole pecs of dyap .. iij

AN ANCIENT INVENTORY. 233

Cloks of white felts ij N\olliBeddspesauceeaner liij
Dexis of Walnuttre .. j Stoles Sentrala enya eg kas ij
WEVOOIS Go bo oo iiij AGGTAMSS 6g 60 00 iH TOAD
Flaskes foragun.. .. ij Byer shulles ~. .. j
Dages 90 ij Quylts of say .. .. j
Standysshes of Tether Remanents of Clothe ilij
yi 60 60. oc ij Canapyesi ict ene j
Shalynclothes neh a0 ij Gilobysi eee ij pair
Shyrts fyne of all sorts vj Cappys with perelerta j
Skeynes & Rapyers .. ij Parlyament robys .. j
Phistulats.. .. .. j
Poenius oF STUFF DELYVYE TO My Lapy uy Lorp

Hangyns & Counterpoynts .. .. «2 «2 «es xlix a6 xlix
Wyndowe pecs & chymney pecs... .- «+ «+. xij 56 xij
Siaaeallll loomdler QE. Go de 6 | Be! 50 00 on x ere Xj
Sellers & Testers .. .. +. +2 ++ ce es vj 39 vj
ACES. co joe Go! 000" no = loo) ool) 5.005 Vv oo Vv
IBOISWAHS oo Go 66 Jook no ba0 00; sod ooc v 50 v
Pyilloi@S a6 os! oo. po 408 | do og) do oo vj b6 Vv
ReGkewesos > oe od eo Pépl 0d 60 do a0 ilij Ob v
Quylts ob isylkeyee Vk es es eee) f 5 ij O° ij
Counterpoynts of sylke Acne aie tame etn irre i 50 i
Tiynnyn Quylis 2. 5.) +. 2 seeps ce oe ij ae ij
Fustyans .. RL GOH MANE PRAIA ere a eiiels Vv pair +. 41iij pair
Quysshyngs fame ai filo. Acre rami nnaam ky xij ow xij
Chayres .. «- May eetnpily. t= ltets).'s oautas ij 30 ij
CourteyNs esi fe. Wee eres Se a XXiilj 36). 20:9)
Greater@arpitts 2) 3. ss se. 1) es es ole ij a0 ij
Small Carpitts .. + «+ so» oe of os v oo itty
Aulter fromntS .. 1. «2 «2» «2 «2 «se oe ij re ij
WENA go ob oo 00 op 60 jo0. 60 ij ij
Corporas Casez .. «2 +. i pastes ays a i D0 i
Supaltaries .. Bh Ciao AIC Ne yra tin Sta ah - ij oo i
Quysshyngs of Anos RPS ue crema stn cise selma sie v 90 vj
Casses of whyte sattyn.. «+ +2 os c+ oe XXiiij

Externally this is marked :

“The furst Inventory that John Laydon gentylman made of my Lord
of Devons goods beying at Kewe.”

V.—Cornish Ecclesiology.— By H. MicHELL WHITLEY.

I. MABE.

ABE Church is situated in the hundred of Kerrier, about two

miles south-west of Penryn; about a year and a half ago,
during a violent thunder-storm, it was unfortunately struck by
lightning, and much injured. Some doubt exists as to the origin
and meaning of the name of the parish: Hals says that the name
Mab or Mabe is Cornish, meaning a son; and he considers that it
refers, either to our LorD, in whose honour the Church may have
been erected as a pledge of orthodoxy; or to Milorus (son of
Melianus, King or Duke of Cornwall), who either was lord of
this place or had some jurisdiction over it. He also states that
“at the time of the Norman Conquest the district was taxed

Mabe Church.—Plan.
Scale, 25 feet to an inch,

CORNISH ECCLESIOLOGY.—MABE, 935

under the jurisdiction of Tremiloret, ¢.¢., Milor’s Town.” In some
old records the name is written Lavabe, and Lan-Mabe=the
Church of Mabe; and in Wolsey’s Inquisition, i 1521, Milor la
Vabe, or Mabe. The parish is annexed to that of Mylor, with
which it forms a consolidated vicarage. It was formerly appropri-
ated to Glasney College at Penryn.

The Church consists of chancel, nave, north and south aisles,
western tower, and porch, and is built throughout of granite ; but.
the masonry of the tower, south aisle, and porch, is of a much
superior description to that of either chancel, nave, or north
aisle,—the three former being built with good ashlar work, whilst.
rough rubble with cut quoins has been used in the erection of the
rest of the Church.

The east window of the chancel is small, of three lights; the
tracery consists of cusped
quatrefoils with ornament-
ed points, and the dripstone
terminates in carved heads.
Tn the north wall, under a
four-centred arch, is the
stone sedile shown in the
annexed sketch; and the
outline of a piscina, which
has been built up and
plastered over, can still be
traced in the south wall.

The chancel and nave
are separated from each
aisle by an arcade of six
pointed arches, with plain
mouldings consisting of al-
ternate cavettos and angles,
carried on plain octangular
pillars of granite. eS

The whole of the wood- Sedile, Mabe. 1-36th.
work of the rood-screen
and loft has been completely swept away ; but the staircase turret
still remains in the wall of the south aisle, the entrance doorway
below and the opening on to the loft above, as well as the steps

F

236 CORNISH ECCLESIOLOGY.—MABE.

connecting them, being perfect ;
but the two apertures are partially
concealed by some modern wood-
work. Between the second and
third arches from the east end of
the south arcade is a peculiarly
shaped opening for the purpose

a M
ee = == Opening, Rood Loft.
. SSS of giving access from the south
Pillar, Mabe. 1-48th. aisle to that portion of the loft

which is above the entrance to
the chancel ; no such opening existed over the corresponding pier
in the north arcade; but the bracket in the north wall on which
the end of the screen rested, still remains.

The whole of the Church is floored with large granite slabs ;
a portion at the east end, for about eight feet from the wall,
being raised six inches above the general level.

The font stands at the east end of the south aisle; it consists
of an octangular basin gathered into an octangular shaft; each
face is ornamented with an ogee quatrefoil, and the panels of the
shaft are also finished with ogee-headed quatrefoils.

The east window of the south aisle is of ordinary perpendicular
form, of four lights; and the four windows in the south wall, as
well as the west window, which has been built up, have each
three lights with cusped quatrefoils in the head. There is a small,
plain, priest’s-doorway in the wall, a little to the east of the rood-loft

CORNISH ECCLESIOLOGY.—MABE. 937

staircase. The east window of the north aisle is of a common per-
pendicular character, and of four lights; this aisle is also lit by
five two-light windows in the north wall, and by a west window of
three lights, which is of perpendicular workmanship. The north
wall is heavily buttressed, as may be seen from the plan; and be-
tween two of the buttresses which have been roofed over to form
a porch, is a plain door, with a descent of three steps inside. In
the east wall of this aisle, be-
tween the window and the
south wall, is a mutilated frag-
ment, consisting of a shallow,
square-headed niche, about six
inches deep, above the remains
of a projecting canopy ; and a
little lower, in a line with the
north edge, is a broken por-
tion of a shaft.

The original roof, though
much dilapidated, still remains
over the whole Church; it is
of oak, and of the semicircular
form common in Cornwall,
with principals placed so close
together as to resemble the
ribs of a ship. Over the chan-
cel, nave, and north aisle, it is plainly cut, without any attempt at
ornamentation ; but every third rib over the south aisle, as well
as the purlins and wall-plates, is well carved with bands of leaves
and flowers.

The former seating has been long removed, to make way for
the deal pews with which the Church is now furnished.

The tower is placed at the west end of the nave; it is unbut-
tressed, and of three stages, each stage slightly receding; a bold
string-course runs round the base, and is continued round the
porch and south aisle; the tower-arch is carried on slender shafts
terminating in carved heads ; its mouldings are similar to those of
the arches in the body of the Church.

The western doorway, which is now built up, consists of a
four-centred arch ornamented with foliage, under the usual square

F2

Fragment, Mabe.

238 CORNISH ECCLESIOLOGY.—MABE.

label of the perpendicular style, which is finished with carved
heads ; the spandrels being filled with sprigs, and the mouldings
enriched with squarely-cut knobs. Above this door is the tower-
window, of four lights, of ordinary perpendicular form; it has
been half built up ; one of its mullions is missing, and a wooden
frame supplies its place. The belfry lights are plain, of three
lights each, with quatrefoils in the head. The newel is built in
the thickness of the wall in the north-west angle. The pinnacles -
are good; each of them consists of four clus-
tered shafts springing from grotesques, termi-
nating in a group of five pinnacles; they were
much injured by the lightning. The bells are
four in number, but only one is whole; they
were all cast in the year 1744, and bear, in ad-
dition to that date, the churchwardens’ names.

The outer arch of the porch is four-centred,
under a square recess, and is ornamented on
the outside with cable mouldings, and on the
inside with carved sprigs. The inner doorway
arch is segmental, with cable and foliage mould-
ings ; one of its spandrels bearing the sacred
monogram {¢; the other a Greek cross within
a circle: over the doorway is a bracket for an
image, and on the right hand in entering, a quaint little stoup in
its recess in the wall.

Stoup, Mabe.

VI.—An Ancient Bill in Chancery.—From N. Hare, Jun.
Read at the Autumn Meeting, November 15, 1866.

ie Mr. T. Q. Couch’s interesting paper on Lanivet,* allusion is

made to the sufferings of Thomas Harrison and Henry
Flamank. That they were not the only rectors of that parish
who endured “grete wronges” will appear from the following Bill
filed about 1460-1 by John Gody, against his parishioner Thomas
Harry, a tinner, complaiming of various injuries done to him as
parson of the Church of Lanivet, for which he had no remedy at
common law.t ‘The Bill is addressed to George Nevill, Bishop of
Exeter, made Chancellor the 25th July, 38 Hen. VI.

The result of the application is not given in the Proceedings ;
but it is not unlikely that the records of the Stannary Court, if
searched, might throw some light on the matter, as the Plaintiff
alleges that defendant had brought several actions against him in
that Court, in consequence of his having sued the defendant for
certain Church fees, in the Consistory Court of the Bishop of
Exeter.

It would seem that the Harrys were a mischief-making race ;
for we find that, some fewyears before, one John Harry, priest,
and servant of Aleyn, Prior of Bodmin, was sued by Henry
Hoigges, an attorney of that place, for using towards him “sotill
craftys of enchauntement wycchecraft and socerye,” by which his
leg was broken and his neck threatened to be.

Although Thomas Harry is described as only a tinner, it is
evident he must have been a person of some influence and weight
in Lanivet. Not only was he able to carry with him his parish-

* Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, No. IV.
+ Proceedings in Chancery, vol. i, p. lviii.
t Proceedings in Chancery, vol. i, p. XXiv.

F 3

240 AN ANCIENT BILL IN CHANCERY.

ioners against the power and authority of the Church, but he was
strong enough to threaten to arrest any person of any other parish
who should come to buy the tithes which he and his “ affynyte”
would not purchase.

About fifteen guineas per ton appears to have been the price
paid for tin in those days.

Copy oF BILL.

To the right rev’ent Fader in Gop and my full gracious Lord
the Bisshop of Excestre, Chaunceller of Englond.

Mekely bisecheth unto your gracious Lordship your pore
oratour John Gody, p’son of the p'issh church of Lannyvet in the
counte of Cornewaile, in your diecyse of Excestre, that where oon
Thomas Harry of the said pissh tynner, of his wikked and
malicious disposicion ayenst GoD and holy chirche, wtouten eny
cause or mater of right, erronyously hath doon divers grete
wronges riottes offences and trespasses to your seid oratour and
his seid chirche, as in the articles followyng hit apperith :

First, where your seid oratour asked of the seid Thomas the due-
tees of his seid chirche, the same Thomas with other of his affynyte
made a confedracy and ordonance that no p’sone of the seid p'issh
shuld bye no maner of tithing of the same your oratour, nor re-
ceyve theime into their hous, upon payn of lesyng of xls. to be
paid to the comon store of the seid chirche; and also ordeyned
that if eny p’sone of eny other p’issh come into the seid p’issh to
bye eny of the seid tithes, than he to be put under arrest, &e.

Also the seid Thomas by the covyne of his affinite ordeyned
and did proclayme in the seid chirche oponly upon a Sonday that
no p’sone shuld offer with eny dede cors there but onely oon p’sone ;
and that p’sone to offer but oon masse peny, where ev’y p’sone
there after their devocion used to offer.

Also where your seid oratour was arrayed and disposed upon
a Sonday to goo to masse the seid Thomas and the other evil dis-
posed of his affinite put your seid oratour in such drede of his lif
by manasse and thretenyng, for fere whereof he put of his clothe
and went from thens to Bodmyn and there seid masse.

Also because your seid oratour asked the right and duete of
his seid chirche, the seid Thomas and the malicious disposed

AN ANCIENT BILL IN CHANCERY. 241

p’sones of his affinite upon Ester day after evesonge lay in wayte
to have taken and mordered your seid oratour, for fear wherof he
avoided his seid chirche and yit dooith, to his importable hurt.

Also where your seid oratour sued the seid Thomas in your
Court of Consystorye at Excestre for certeyn duetees to him due
as in the right of his seid chirche, the seid Thomas of his
malicious disposicion hath feyned div’s accions ayenst your seid
oratour in the Court of Steynerye in the seid counte of Corne-
wayle surmitting by oon of the seid accions that your seid oratour
shuld owe to the seid Thomas fyve mare for half a thousand tynne :
where your seid oratour nev’ bought nor solde with the same
Thomas, as hit shall be proved.

Please it your rev’ent faderhode and gracious Lordship these
wronges hurtes and oppressions doon to your seid oratour, with-
out many other injuries and wronges to him doon by the seid
Thomas as hit is wele knowen and openly may be proved, tenderly
to consider, and how also your seid oratour is not of power nor .
dar sue the comon lawe ayenst the seid Thomas and _ his affinite
for the seid hurtes wronges and offences, and therupon of yo" gode
grace to graunte a writte sub pena to be direct unto the seid
Thomas to appere afore our liege lorde the Kyng in his court of
the Chaunc’ye at a certayn day by you to be lymyted, there to be
examined of these p’misses w* the circumstances, and upon his ex-
amination that he may be ruled as the seid high court shall
awarde, for the love of Gop and in wey of rightwisnesse and
charite.

/

Gody’s complaint of threats held out against his person would
seem to have been no idle tale; for the Act, I Rich. II, c. xv,
was passed to prevent “people of Holy Church beneficed” from
being arrested and drawn out from “churches and their church-
“vards, and sometimes whiles they be attending on divine service,
‘and also in other places, although they be bearing the body of our
“LORD JESUS CHRIST to sick persons, and being so arrested be
“bound and carried to prison against the liberty of Holy Church.”
And by a previous Act of the same reign, ch. xiii, it would appear
that. the clergy greatly complained that, while pursuing in the
spiritual court for their tithes, they were “maliciously and unduly

242 AN ANCIENT BILL IN CHANCERY.

“for this cause indicted, imprisoned, and by secular power hor-
“ribly oppressed, and also enforced with violence by oaths and
“ srievous obligations, and by many other means unduly compelled,
“to desist and cease utterly in the things aforesaid, against the
“liberties and franchises of Holy Church. Wherefore it is as-
“serted that all such obligations made or to be made by duress or
“violence, shall be of no value,” &c., &c.

VII.— Extracts from Documents relating to Redwory and other Manors,
and also relating to the family of Pomeray—From N. Hare, JUN.

I. “Testa de Nevill sive Liber feodorum in Curia Scaccarii,”
temp. Hy. 3 & Ed. 1.

Page 204. Libe. tenentes ejusdem man’ii qui tenet. p’ serviciw
militare.

Thom. le Arcedek. ten. xij acs. in Reswori’ ecu’ p’tin’ ct) xij
caruc’ cornub’ & r’ ijs. ad festu’ Sci. Mich’is & fac’ secta.

Il. “Calendarium Inquisitionum post mortem sive escaetarum.”
Vol. 4.

Page 41.. Escaet’ de anno septimo Henrici quinti.
Joh’es St. Aubyn.
Reswyn maner’ Cornub’.

Page 209. Escaet’ de anno viginti Henrici sexti.
Willus Bodrugan, miles.
Resugo maner’ extent’ Cornub’.

Page 216. Escaet’ de anno vicesimo primo Henrici sexti.
Thomas Arundell, miles.
Redwory maner’ extent’ ut de manerio} Cornu,
de Tregony.

Ill. “ Placitorum in domo capitulari Westmonasterienst asserva-
torum abbreviatio.”
CORNUB.
Temp. “John.”
Page 26. “ Assisa inter Johe. Russell & Rohes. Uxore sua’ &
Henricu. de Pomero yp’ t’ris in Oppotori &. Jurat. dicut. q° con-

244 DOCUMENTS RELATING TO REDWORY, &C.

cordati fuer’ut p’ sic q* Ascumbe & Stokelin reman’ent Johi. &
Rohes. & Uppotori Hen’co de Pomeroi. Ita gq? Johes. deven.
affidat. ej.” rot. 2.

Devon & CORNUB’.

Page 27. “Jurator’ dicunt gq’ concordatu’ est int’ Henricu
de Pumerai & Johe. Russell & Rohesia. uxem ej. q* reman’et
ipis. Johi. & uxori sue Uppotori & Aiscumb & ipe. Johes. inde
devenit affidat. Henrico & ipe. quiet. clam. Henrico Stokel.”
rot. 4. ;

DEVON.

Page 90. ‘“ Assisa ultime p’sentacois ad eccl’iam de Stockleg.
qua. Johes. Russell & Roheis. uxor ej. clamant vsus. abbem. de
Valle qui ven. & dixit q‘ assisa no. debet inde fieri & p’fert
carta. Henr. de Pomeya. junioris in qua continetur q‘ ipse ratas
habet & concedit donacones. quas Gollinus de Pomereia avus su.
& Henr. pater su. fecerant & cartis suis confirmavant. ecclie. Sce.
Marie de Valle de eccliis in quib. jus habuerut & noiat. plures
ecclias. inter quas ecclia. de Stockleg. nominatur. Profert etia con-
firmac. Barth. Exon. epi. &c. Et Johes. & Roheis. dic. q* post
cartas p'dictas Roheis. mater p’dicti Henr. p’sentavit &e que tram
illa. tenuit ubi ecclia. sita est in dotem &c. Rot. 17.

CORNUB.

Page 206. Hillarii anno decimo tertio Edw° I.

Emicus. de Pounz. & Matild. ux. ejus pet. vers. Odonem de
Arcedekne p’ uno mess. uno molendino iii car. terre & 1 acr. bosci
in Ruddery & Ryvs. Et vers’ Alic que fuit ux. Thome de Arce-
dekene p’ iiij lib. xiij solid. redd. in Ruddery que yoe. ad. war.
pfatum Odonem que ven. & ei warr. p’dicta Matilda prius levavit
finem de premiss. quem vellet revertere judiciu. redditum p’ deff
in hee verba inter al. Et eciam quia non videtur q@ finis in cur.
Dni. Reg. rite levatus debeat anichillari p’ verificacoem. epo.
maxime cum epi adeo bene cognoscunt & approbant clandestinu.
matrimonium quam matrimonium ad ostium ecclie. solempnizatum
consideratu. est q‘ p’dict. Odo sine die. Rot. 3.

VUL—Ruare Plants in the neighbourhood of Truro.— By Miss EMILY
STACKHOUSE, Zruro.

N the absence of a “ Flora of Cornwall,” which would be a boon

to the lovers of Botany, perhaps a few stray notes about the

rarer plants in this neighbourhood may not be unacceptable to the
readers of our Journal.

At the last meeting of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, Mr.
Cragoe mentioned some rare plants growing in the parish of St.
Clement. On the outskirts of the same parish, where it adjoins
that of St. Erme, lies the small hamlet of Frogmore ; and in that
locality occur some of the smaller bog-plants in which Cornwall is
notoriously rich. In approaching it from the south, first in beauty
as well as in situation is the little Ivy-leaved Bellflower (Campanula
hederacea, L.), which grows by the side of the stream near Wood-
lands, and also, unless eaten by the miller’s donkey, on a little
grassy knoll by the side of the road. In the latter place also oc-
curs the Lesser Skull-cap (Scutellaria minor, L.), a plant with a
flower of pale lilac hue, and not remarkable for anything but the
curious form of its seed-vessels. In the coppice wood adjoining,
in the parish of St. Erme, grow the Marsh Violet (Viola palustris,
L.), the Pale Butterwort (Pinguicula Lusitanica, L.), and the
Thyme-leaved Flax-seed (Radiola millegrana, Sm.). The Pale But-
terwort resembles two of its congeners in its greasy feeling leaves,
never wet in the most marshy places; but it is unlike them in its
flower, which is of a very pale lilac colour, with a slight tinge of
yellow, and springs from the middle of the bunch of leaves on
a straight stalk of about three inches in height. The Radiola
is not properly an inhabitant of a marsh, since it prefers drier
places ; and it is not easy to recognize, being, in its mature age,
not more than an inch or two high,—a miniature specimen of
vegetation, which in a Wardian case would probably flourish
luxuriantly in the half of a walnut shell. This Wood also con-
tains many Mosses: Auwlacomnium palustre, Schwyn.; Hypnum
splendens, Dill., in fine fruit; Hypnum brevirostre, Ehrh., in abun-
dance ; Hypnum Schreberi, Dill., rather sparingly ; Hypnum purum,

246 RARE PLANTS NEAR TRURO.

Dill., in fruit ; and many of the commoner kinds. In the stream
may be found Fontinalis antipyretica, L.

Pursuing the road towards Probus, a practised eye may detect :
Entosthodon Templetont, Schwaeg; Bryum Tozeri, Greville; and
Bryum carneum, L. There’are several species of Veronica growing
about this place; some, preferring dry ground, are found on the
banks ; and others, flourishing best in water, may be looked for in
the streams. The Veronica Buaxbauwmi, Ten., is an annual, and
therefore can never be depended on as occurring on exactly the
same spot in two consecutive years; but it will be found in the
vicinity. It is one of those plants which are not truly indigenous,
but which become so plentiful in a short time that they cannot be
distinguished from true natives; like the little Ivy-leaved Snap-
dragon imported from Italy, which doubtless some of your readers
remember having cherished in a garden, and which now covers
some of the walls in the neighbourhood of Truro.

At Candor, where the road crosses the stream, or, to speak
more correctly, where the stream crosses the road, grows the
pretty little Marsh Speedwell (Veronica scutellata, L.), a plant
which, though not strictly a climber, has so weak a stem that it
can support itself only by the help of the surrounding foliage. Its
flower is described in the books as being of a flesh colour; but
near this stream it has always been found of a pure white. The
leaves are tinged with brownish purple; and the pedicels, when
in fruit, are remarkably reversed, which gives the whole plant a
straggling appearance.

Further on in the same road grows, or grew a short time
since, a white variety of the Viola canina, L. The Dog Violet is
rarely met with without some tinge of blue on its petals; but in
this variety the only colour, if colour it could be called, was the
palest yellow.

In a marsh nearer Probus was once found the rare Lesser
Water Plaintain (Alisma ranunculoides, L.). Whether there is any
left is doubtful, as cattle are constantly grazing on the spot. It is
distinguished from the common species by its smaller size, and its
larger flowers, and by its bearing the latter in umbels. By the
stream which percolates through this marsh grows an inconspicuous
plant of the Potentilla tribe—the Purple Marsh Cinquefoil (Co-
marum palustre, L.). Its petals have a very uncommon dark-

RARE PLANTS NEAR TRURO. 247

brownish hue, and it has nothing in its entire appearance to
recommend it to notice. In the larger trout stream, and a little
more to the north, might be found Fontinalis squamosa; but the
clay works in the parish of St. Enoder having of late years
changed the pure water into a vehicle of decomposed granite, it
has ae vanished.

To return to Frogmore, Mr. Cragoe mentions a field near that
place in which grows the Viper’s Bugloss (Echiwm vulgare, L.).
Probably it was in the same place, that grew, a few years ago, a
fine specimen of the plant. The height of the whole plant was
not recorded ; but that of the flowering stem alone was 2 ft. 3 in. ;
and there were about sixty minor flower-stalks, each terminated
by pink buds and curled racemes of calices. The lower blooms
stood out well from the main stalk, and the whole formed a mass
of brilliant blue; the very light green of its stem, and its deep
purple spots, adding much to its appearance. It was a beautiful
sight. There were some more in the same hedge; but not one
equalled this. The plant does not appear to be very common in
this county ; but on the Surrey hills it occurs plentifully, with
paler florets. In a field belonging to the same estate of Bodrean
grew, a few years ago, a plant of humble nature, but which, in its
humility, has caused discussions among the dons of botanical
science. Mr. Bentham is inclined to believe that this plant—the
Cream-coloured Violet (Viola lactea, Sm.), is not a distinct species ;
still it has points which distinguish it from the common Viola
canina, from which it differs in its whole aspect, though it were
difficult to define that differgnce in words. ‘The sepals are nar-
rower and longer; and the spur is longer and more club-shaped,
not tapering as in the Dog Violet. The Cream-coloured Violet
also flowers later in the season. These peculiarities, as well as the
lance-shaped leaves, seem to point it out as distinct ; and the late
Sir W. J. Hooker, in the 8th Edition of his British Flora, calls it
Viola stagnina. It loves a strong soil; and, in the locality above
mentioned, the plough, that great enemy of botanists, has long
since uprooted it. If any now remain, it must be in a snug corner
of the field, retired from observation. It is not, however, a very
rare plant in the county.

On the hedge near Frogmore may be found a rough bristly
sort of Bramble, with narrow petals of a pinky white, a very leafy

948 RARE PLANTS NEAR TRURO.

panicle of flowers, and leaflets rather more lance-shaped than those
usually met with. Among the 36 species into which Mr. Babington
divides the Rubus tribe, it is very difficult to assign to each its
right place; still this one may be Rubus radula, Weihe. A second
variety, with handsome leaves and a glaucous hue on its dark
purple stems, grows in the road leading from Frogmore to Tresil-
lian; this one has a great resemblance to Rubus corylifolius, a
species abundant near the sea, but not so common in inland places.
It is not, however, identical in all points, and may be Rubus Bal-
fourianus, Blox. An attentive examination of the fruit would
determine the question.—A third kind grows on banks of streams
and in damp places about Tresillian, and has large dark-green
shining leaves, and few and small prickles. Its petals are round
and pale-pink, and its flowers handsome. This is possibly Rubus
pampinosus, Lees. But these names are merely proposed, and are
open to correction.

In one of the fields adjoining this road was once found a
single plant of common Star Thistle (Centaurea calcitrapa, L.). It
is the only instance in which it has been recorded as growing
in the county of Cornwall, and of course it was not truly indi-
genous, having been probably imported with some agricultural
seeds from a distance.

Of Monocotyledonous Plants there are not many to enumerate.
Alisma ranunculoides has been mentioned above. In the woods at
Trehane occurs sparingly Common Tway Blade (Listera ovata, Br.) ;
and on some of the high grounds of the same estate may be found
fragrant Ladies’ Tresses (Spiranthes autumnalis, Rich.) The former
has nothing particularly attractive about it—two handsome leaves
and a spike of brownish-green flowers; but the latter is always
an interesting plant, from the peculiar style of its inflorescence.
It is well known that many plants produce their buds in a spiral
manner ; but this closely set row of cream-coloured flowers winding
round the stem appears to be unique in the flora of this kingdom.
What can be the advantage to the plant of this arrangement, is a
question more easily asked than answered. It prefers the neigh-
bourhood of the sea, and abounds on the north coast of Cornwall
and in the Isles of Scilly—The Little Quaking Grass (Briza
minor), so very rare in other counties, grows in many scattered
corners about ; and so does another grass, Gastridiwm lendigerum.

RARE PLANTS NEAR TRURO. 249

Every one must admire the latter. When seen in bright sunshine,
with its feathery glossy flowrets all expanded, and a sort of spark-
ling appearance occasioned by the peculiar formation of its calices,
it is indeed very beautiful; but when once gathered and carried
home, though even carefully arranged in a tin box, it shuts up,
and its beauty is gone. Carex hirta, L., grows in the grounds at
Trehane ; and in the salt marsh near Tresillian Bridge, C. vulpina,
L., and another carex—either C. punctata, Gund., or C. distans.
There are so few distinctive characters between these two that it
is not decided to which species to refer the one mentioned ; but
as the former more rare kind has been found west of Charlestown,
it is probable that this also belongs to that species. Any person.
having the opportunity and curiosity to compare the two might
be enabled easily to settle the point. Other and more common
kinds abound in the marshy places in the neighbourhood.

Of Ferns there are none rare; but Lastrea Fenisecii, or Nephro-
dium spinulosum, var. y emulum, as the late Sir W. J. Hooker
called it, forms large and elegant groups on some of those hedge
banks which have a northern aspect.

The Mouse-ear Hawkweed (Hieraciwm pilosella) grows on the
hedge beyond Daniell-street.

The Kidney Vetch (Anthyllis vulneraria) is very abundant
about Newquay.

It is to be hoped that this disclosure of the haunts of some of
our rarities, will not lead to their extirpation. It is hard to lose
our favourites ; and it should be recollected that flowers are

“Relics . . a of Eden’s bowers,” *

given us, not to be wasted, but to be studied and enjoyed.

Mr. Cragoe’s List referred to in the preceding Paper, com-
prises :—

Orchis mascula, O. latifolia, O. maculata, O. bifolia ; Veronica
chameedris, V. hederefolia, V. officinalis, V. agrestis, V. pratensis

* Keble’s Christian Year; 15th Sunday after Trinity.

250 RARE PLANTS NEAR TRURO.

minor, V. arvensis ; Geranium Robertianum ; Iris fetidissima ; Lysi-
machia nemorum, L.; Osmunda regalis ; Asplenium trichomanes, A.,
A. adiantum nigrum, L., A. filix femina, Bern.; <A. aculeatum,
L.; Scolopendrium vulgare, Sm.; Nephrodium file mas, Rich. ;
Myosotis arvensis, M. versicolor, M. palustris ; Silene inflata ; Geum
urbanum ; Agrostis vulgaris ; Phleum pratense ; Rosa canina ; Lathy-
rus pratensis; Vicia cracca; Prunella vulgaris ; Trifolium pratense
luteum capitulis lupuli ; Euphrasia officinalis ; Sibthorpia Europea ;
Chrysanthemum segetum ; Salvia verbenacea ; Drosera rotundifolia ;
Narthecium ossifragum ; Erica tetralix ; Hypericum elodes ; Anagallis
femina; Verbena officinalis; Echium vulgare ; Canyza squarrosa ;
Morsus Diaboli, sew Scabiosa succisa ; Anchusa sempervirens.

Of these, Mr. Cragoe mentions as more or less rare: Orchis bi-
folia, Iris fetidissima, (found near Mitchell-hill turnpike-gate, on
information from Mr. Allan Ferris), Nartheciwm ossifragum, and
Anagallis feemina, Raii; and he adds that, in the eastern part of
the county, he found Aspleniwm trichomanes abundant in the north
wall of St. Cleer churchyard; Vaccinium Myrtillus abundant on
the Common near the Trethevy Stone; Viola palustris, (not
generally found so far south), near the Cheese Wring ; Hieraceum
pilosella ; Anthyllis vulneraria, on the coast at Lansallos ; Alliwm
ursinum, abundant near St. Germans; and Anchusa sempervirens.

IX.—The Twin Storms of January, 1867.—By NicHoLas WHITLEY,
one of the Honorary Secretaries of the Royal Institution of Cornwall.

HE two Storms which fell with such severity on the western
part of the English Channel in January last, had so many
points in common, displayed such peculiar variations in the direc-
tion and force of the wind, and were accompanied by such ex-
treme gradations of cold and heat; and each of these separate
features was so fully developed; that they appear to offer, in
unusual completeness, an important subject for investigation. I
have undertaken this task, in the hope that thereby some know-
ledge may be obtained concerning the origin of such Storms, and
some inferences drawn which may tend to give us earlier intima-
tion of their approach than has hitherto been attainable, and may
also, perhaps, enable us somewhat to guard against their lamentable
effects.

The History. 'The new year dawned in perfect calm; on the
lst of January, about noon, a little snow fell; on the 2nd, during
a north wind, it descended in large flakes; and on the 3rd the
whole country was covered with snow, to an average depth of
about six inches. The air in general was still, the weather clear
and fine, and the frost intense. The minimum of the thermometer
in London was 5°, and at many places in the eastern counties it
fell below zero. But the cold was less severe in Cornwall: the
lowest which I registered for the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th, being 26°,
26°, and 28°, respectively. The north wind of the 2nd shifted on
the 3rd to E.N.E. ; which on the 4th veered to East, and towards
night freshened into a strong gale with sudden squalls, which con-
tinued to increase in force until early morning, when it was inten-
sified into a furious storm from south-east. This storm of terrific
wind and heavy rain raged throughout the whole of the 5th until
about 11 p.m., when there was a rapid lull in the wind, and in a
few hours it fell nearly calm.

At Portland the gale was accompanied by a tremendous sea,
the like of which had not been experienced for many years. The
force of the wind was equally great at Weymouth ; and Penzance,

G

252 THE TWIN STORMS OF JANUARY, 1867.

from the form of its bay, was exposed to the full fury of the
storm ; the waves made a clear breach over the pier from end to
end, aid the spray rose, in one vast cloud of water, to twice the
height of the Pier Lighthouse. The loss of life and shipping along
the coast and at sea was very great.

One very remarkable feature of the Storm was the accompany-
ing flood of rain, which, on the storm day, amounted by my gauge
to 2:18 inches—the largest quantity I ever registered in 24 hours.
The snow melted under the higher temperature of the rain, and
before evening had all disappeared; and thus more than three
inches of rainfall passed in one day into the valleys, and flooded
all the rivers.

During the night of the 5th the wind further shifted to S. and
S.W.; and the morning of the 6th was calm and clear, and as
mild and balmy as May. The thermometer at 9 a.m. stood at 50°;
and so powerful was the influence of the westerly wind in aneae
back the invasion of cold that the average of several days was
55°, and of the nights 45°, and the genial.warmth penetrated the
whole country.

Such was the First Storm, and the calms by which it was pre-
ceded and followed.

The Second Storm was born of the same parents, and nursed
in the same cradle. On the 10th the north wind again set in ;
gently and uniformly it broadly swept over the whole country,
bringing the arctic cold over the western coasts of Europe, and
covering the land with a mantle of snow. In the east of England
the thermometer fell to zero ; and the long continuation of winds
from N. and N.E. peneemed the western counties, producing
there an unusual degree of cold. On the night of the 14th my
thermometer fell to 11°, and in the valley at ivan it registered
8°; whilst on the high land in the middle of the county, at Altar-
nun Vicarage, the temperature was as low as 4°. But the air was
dry, the sky clear, and, with a gentle wind, the weather was en-
joyable. Again the wind passed ominously with the sun, first to
the East on the 19th, when clouds above and gusts of wind below
gave indications of the gathering storm. On the 20th the wind
further veered to E.S.E. ; and then the storm burst on the Chan-
nel in its full power, and with a force equal to that of the 5th.
It reached its maximum of intensity at 4 p.m., and died out at

THE TWIN STORMS OF JANUARY, 1867. =" 253

night. The exhausted wind, still following the course of the sun,
fell to S.W.; the country became suffused with warmth and
loaded with humidity, and the cold chilled walls of houses, pre-
cipitating the moisture, ran with water. On the morning of the
23rd the temperature of rooms without fire in my house was 44° ;
but in the open air at 9 a.m. it was 53°. On going out to read the
thermometers, I felt as if passing into a heated room; the air was
hot, and filled with fragrance exuding from the wounded trees ;
the scent from a Cupressus, especially, was very powerful, and ex-
tended to fully 50 feet around it.

The Meteorology. In order more clearly te comprehend the di-
rection and force of the wind during the Storm of the 5th, I have
constructed WinD CHARTS for that and the two previous days,
compiled from the daily meteorological observations issued by the
Board of Trade, and which accompany this Paper. The course of
the wind is shown on the Charts by the direction of the arrows.
The figures denote the force of the wind, from 1 to 12; and the
dotted lines are (approximately) lines of equal barometric pres-
sure. I propose to trace the rise and progress of the Storm by
means of these Charts, which show at a glance the general course
and power of the wind. They were compiled from the accom-
panying Tables.

The Chart for the 3rd shows how equably the wind from N.
and N.E. pervaded the British Isles. It was a general movement of
northern cold to southern latitudes, commencing on the 1st and
continuing during three days.. The cold wind penetrated the
whole country, but appeayed to cling to the warmer coast-lines.
It fell with great severity on the east and on the middle of
England ; it came with unimpeded course down the North Sea,
and where the sea narrows, funnel-like, between Norfolk and Hol-
land, it blew half a gale, and pressed its concentrated cold on the
northern slopes of the Belgian hills and on the plains of northern
France. At the English Channel it bent westward, and passed to
S.W. over the Irish Sea, direct for the open Atlantic. In all
parts of its course the cold wind appeared to have a liking for the
warm waters of the sea.

It is observable that the barometer was very uniform, and very
little below the average ; and a general view of the whole face of
the Chart indicates tranquillity rather than tempest. But beneath

G 2

254 THE TWIN STORMS OF JANUARY, 1867.

METEOROLOGICAL REPORTS.

THURSDAY, JANUARY 3RD, 1867, 8 A.M.

Extreme,
F. Sea
B T Wind 1to W. R 1to
12. | #. | Direction. 2.
WMH AeoodgKe 99:78 | 24 | S.S.W. |] 1] 1j S.S.W. b pus Tn
Aberdeen 29-70 | 28 | NW. | 3] 5 W. 8 = oleae
Mei feeccteestee ss 29-79 | 26 | W.S.W.| 1| 4] N.N.E.| s.b oe rel
Ardrossan 29:81 | 27 | E.N.E. | 2 | 3 | N.N.E b pee 4.74
Waleritia 2... 29:80 | 30 | E.N.E. | 1 | 2 N.E. b ae ella
| Liverpool ....{ 29-73 | 29 | N.N.E. | 1 | 4 | N.N.W. | 8.¢.b.| — 2
Holyhead ....| 29:72 | 38} N.N.E.|3|8/NNE.] ec. | 0:07] 3
Penzance ....| 29:74 | 36 | N.E 2) 8] N.N.E. | s.b —-) | @
IBYesb ice eee Sele oe N. 4|4| NE. c = |B
Lorient ...... 99:69 | 28} N.W. 18/4] NW b. = || 8
Rochefort ....| 29-73 | 34 | E.N.E.|2/]41] N.W. | h.b. | 0:20] 4
Blynvouth’ 45. 21799:73) 832 | News to NENCBe | suber ys O:02ele em
Weymouth....| 29:73 | 28 | N.E. |3|4] N.E. c — |3
Portsmouth ..| 29:73 | 25 | N.N.E. | 3|8|N.N.E. | m. — |3
| London ...... 29-71 |18| N 1/8] N. |s.b.m.| 0-09 | —
Yarmouth ....| 29-64 | 33] E. 616] NE. — | — |6
Scarborough ..| 29-68 | 32 | N.W. | 2|4|/W.N.W.] s.0. | 0:24] 3
Shields ...... 29:77 | 30 |N.N.W.| 2/3] N.E ¢. — |5
Helderaien.ske 29-51 | 36 N. 6) ob. | — | 5
Skuddesnes ..| 29-48 | 19] N.E. |2/2] w. b — jl

EXPLANATION,

B.—Barometer, corrected and reduced to 32° at sea level.
shade. Weather :—b., blue sky; c., clouds (detached); f., fog; h., hail; L, lightning ; m.,

misty (hazy); 0., overcast (dull); r., rain; s., snow; t., thunder; R,.—Rainfall, snow or
hail (melted), since last report.

T.—Thermometer exposed in »

THE TWIN STORMS OF JANUARY, 1867. 255

Fripay, JANUARY 4TH, 8 A.M.

BExtreme.
DDE fey lea eRe reo
B. T. | Wind. ae w.
“| F. | Direction.

IN hha Aiea a 29:94 | 30 | N.W. | 1] 31) 8.S.W. | b.c. 1
Aberdeen 29:89 | 28 | N.W 3)}3] N.W. ete 1
TOGHID, So oee aoc 29-94 | 30 | W.S.W.| 1 | 1] W.S.W. | b. |
Ardrossan ....| 29°95 |28| E. |2/2] &. b ea)
Greencastle ..| 29°97 | 27 | N.N.W.| 1 | 2 W. 1b G 1
Valentia ...... 29°82 | 36 KE. 4)1)| E.N.E: b 2
Liverpool ....| 29°97 | 24 8. 1/2|N.N.E.] bf 1
Holyhead ....| 29°90 | 32 5.E. 1} 2] N.N.E. Cc 1
Penzance ....| 29°87 | 37 | E.S.H.| 8|8| N.E. c 4
TBH Gb ogacec 29:80 | 34 | E.S.H. |] 5 | 4 | EL.N.E. Cc 4
Lorient ...... 29:76 | 80 | N.E 3])5]| N.E. Cc 2
Rochefort ....| 29°73 | 34 | H.N.H. | 4] 4] N.E. 8 4
Conunnaie aes. 29-75 | 49 W. 4/4) S.W. | ro 1
Plymouth ....| 29:86 |31|E.N.E./1|/2| §E. |b.m 1
Weymouth ....| 29:96 | 27} N.E. | 413 | E.N.E b 3
Portsmouth ..| 29.95 | 24 4.N.E. 3} 3 N cm 2
Mondony eee. 29:96 | 9] W. 1/4 N. c. £. m. —
Yarmouth ....| 29°89 | 21] N.W. | 21/6 kK. —

Scarborough ..| 29°88 | 27} N.W. | 2|2|N.N.W. | b

Shields ...... 29:92 | 23 N.W. | 3 | 2 N. Cc. 0

Helder ...... 29°78 | 39 Wolo [1B |= —- 0.

Skuddesnees ..| 29°67 | 21 N.E. | 2] 2 N.E Cc

256 THE TWIN STORMS OF JANUARY, 1867.

SATURDAY, JANUARY 5TH, 8 A.M.

Extreme.
F.
lto

12. F, | Direction.

Ardrossan ....
Greencastle
Valentia
Holyhead ....

Penzance ....

Rochefort ....
Plymouth ....
Weymouth....

onrawdan@emwn Fwd HF FS WD

Portsmouth ..

Yarmouth ....

nr

Scarborough .
Shields
Helder

1
2
1
3
5
5
1
9
6
7
4
2
4
2
3
8
2
3

Reo Dew OOR AA

—

STOW .

Lee. cr

£0

0

L)

Ni

\

The wvaston of
A t cad

ietea
LITHO

Bevin =)

HO. TRURO,

WIND CHART,

WIND CHART.

JANY 471867. 8, AM.

‘ ‘ Baromeler and
a ge
ed Wind confused
so a The day hefore the Storm
la :

Sai cela a] Pa ae
LAKE), LITHO. TRURO

WIND CHART. ¢
JANY 5°" 1867. 8. A.M.

OTe Storm.

&
Pe ee a

LAKE, LITHO. TRURO.

THE TWIN STORMS OF JANUARY, 1867. 257

this specious aspect there was one treacherous element of dis-
cord :—the barometer was" higher over the warm water of the western
sea than over the cold frozen land; and, as warm air is light, and
cold air heavy, this condition of the atmosphere could not con-
tinue ; it must be reversed, and that perhaps with violence; the
following day shows the progress of the change.

The Chart for the 4th shows that the wind, though still gentle,
was greatly confused in its course. It was N.W. over the whole
of North Britain and Holland; but E. and 8.E. in the South of
England and Ireland; and over the middle of England it was
curved in all directions. The barometer was equally confused,
and no lines of equal pressure could be traced. The whole aspect
of the elements conveys the impression that they are in a state of
rapid change.

Saturday the 5th was the Storm-day. ‘The Chart shews that
the barometric curves had now again become well defined ; but
the pressure was the reverse of that on the 3rd. The N.E.—the
coldest region—presents the highest barometer; and in the 8.W.,
over the warm water of the sea, the mercury stands nearly an
inch lower. The pressure of the air had adjusted itself to the
altered temperature of land and sea; an engine of mighty power
was now called into activity, and nearly along the line of lowest
pressure, from Brest across Cornwall to the south-west of Ireland,
the Storm burst with great fury, while at the same hour, in the
east of England, where the barometer stood above 30 inches, it
was nearly calm.

The Storm gradually extended itself eastward; it reached
London at midnight on Saturday, when a strong and biting wind
set in, accompanied by a fall of snow for about half an hour; and
this was followed by a hurricane of wind, hail, and sleet, which
continued until an early hour on Sunday morning.

It is observable that both storms were accompanied by heavy
rain; on the 5th the amount was 2°18 inches, and on the 22nd
‘82 parts of an inch. And the days following the rain were calm
and fair, and very warm, the mean temperature being 50°. The
power of the S.W. wind in repelling cold is truly astonishing.
Northerly winds must blow many days to produce any consider-
able amount of cold in Cornwall; but let the brave west wind set
in, and often in a few hours the whole character of the climate is

258 THE TWIN STORMS OF JANUARY, 1867.

changed, and the air is suffused with warmth and loaded with
moisture.

In endeavouring to ascertain the origin of these Storms, we
must take into consideration that each was preceded by a period
of intense cold, and that the North wind shifted to E. and 8.E.,
and then the storm commenced. It is therefore probable that the
contrast between the cold and heavy air on the western coast of
Europe with the warm lighter air on the Atlantic Ocean was the
disturbing element which created these winter storms. It is found
that extensive regions of equable temperature, whether of cold or
heat, are usually free from storms. A Canadian winter is intensely
cold; but the air over the wide-spread coating of snow is usually
still. The broad expanse of the Pacific Ocean has perhaps a
larger extent of equable temperature than any other portion of the
world; and it has obtained its name, because it is seldom ruffled
by storms. On the contrary, where the cold air of snow-clad hills
approaches the warm waters of the sea, there the most violent
storms are localized. At the top of the Gulf of Venice the dreaded
storm wind, the Bora, comes down in winter, from the snow-clad
Alps on the N.E. to the warmer sea, with terrible thunder and rain ;
and Venice prohibited her vessels, under heavy penalties, from at-
tempting to return home between the 15th of November and the
20th of January. The storm which shattered our fleet on the coast
of the Crimea, was accompanied with snow and severe cold. The
warm water of the Gulf Stream passing through a colder sea, is
throughout its route subject to gusty weather and storms ; and the
West Indian hurricanes sweep along its path like a race-horse in
its course. The cause is obvious: the warm air over the hot sea is
expanded and rises, and the cold and heavier air of the adjoining
space rushes in to fill up the partial vacuum. The snow which
fails on the hills bordering the warm waters of the Atlantic must
therefore be a storm-breeder; and during the Storm of the 5th
of January the contrast between the temperature of the air on
land and that at sea, was very great. The invasion of northern
cold had chilled the air of western Europe to as low as 20°. At
Falmouth the temperature of the sea was 49°; and on the western
coast of Ireland, from north to south, in January month it is sel-
dom below 50°. The same heated water extends 2000 miles west-
ward from the Irish coast ; and an inspection of the log-books of

THE TWIN STORMS OF JANUARY, 1867. 259

Cunard’s steamers shows that the air very closely approximates in
temperature to that of the sea. Here then we have a difference
of fully 30° between the air over the land and that on the sea;
with a sharply defined line of division on the west coast of Ire-
land. And when we further consider the large extent of heated
air over the Atlantic Ocean, it becomes evident that a general up-
ward movement must leave a large space to be filled with the
denser air from the land, creating first the easterly wind and then
the south-eastern storm.

It is observable also that the greatest force of the S.E. wind
passed along the line of the lowest barometer; and this corre-
sponded very nearly with the longest line of open sea in that
direction.

All the Wind Charts appear to show that cold winds, in
winter at least, cling to coast lines, and have a tendency to sweep
towards the open sea rather than be entangled with the hills and
colder air of the land; and from this cause the entrances to the
English Channel and the Irish Sea will in winter be most exposed
to S.E. gales.

Deductions :-—

1. Cold, especially when accompanied by snow and continued
frost, is in the South-west of England a storm-breeder.

2. After severe cold, of many days standing, in winter, heavy
gales may be expected; and when, at such a time, northerly
winds shift to E. and 8.E., a storm is near.

3. Other things being equal, the force of the storm will be in
proportion to the amount of difference in temperature between the
cold air of the land and the warm air of the sea.

These deductions, however, must be considered as only the re-
sult of a first attempt to investigate a proverbially difficult subject,
which future observations may either modify or confirm ; but the
frequency of such storms of late years, and the lamentable loss of
life which accompanied them—(we might especially refer to the
storm of January, 1866, when 40 vessels were wrecked in Torbay
alone)—will justify the attempt to discover their origin, in the
hope that we may in some measure be enabled to anticipate their
coming, and to guard against their effects.

X.—A Calendar of Natural Periodic Phenomena: kept at Bodmin,
for the year 1866.—By THoMAS Q. CoucH.

‘‘Tl semble, en effet, que les phénoménes périodiques forment, pour les
étres organisés, en dehors de la vie individuelle, une vie commune dont on
ne peut saisir les phases qu’en Vétudiant simultanément sur toute la terre.”
—Quetelet.

N.B.—The Names printed in Jtalics indicate plants and animals
marked for special observation.

fl. means flowers ; fol., foliates ; defol., defoliates.

The time of flowering is to be noted when the flower is suffi-
ciently expanded to show the anthers ; of foliation, when the leaf-
bud is so far open as to show the upper surface of the leaves; of |
fructification, at the period of dehiscence of the pericarp, in de-
hiscent fruits; and, in others, when they have evidently arrived
at maturity ; of defoliation, when the greater part of the leaves
of the year have fallen off.

January 10. Frog (Rana temporaria), spawns.
— Galanthus nivalis, fl.
15. Potentilla fragariastrum, fl. Corylus avellana, fl.
17. Lonicera periclymenum, fol.
25. Primula vulgaris, fl.
27. Cattle Plague made its appearance among us.
February 7. Ribes grossularia, fol.
9, Narcissus pseudo-Nareissus, fi.
12. Lamium album, fl.
18. Ranunculus ficaria, fl.
19. Veronica chameedrys, fl.
20. Sambucus nigra, fol.
March 1. Chrysosplenium oppositifolium, fl.
— Cattle Plague continues.
24. Gonopteryx rhamni, seen.
26. Syringa vulgaris, fol.
28. Ligustrum vulgare, fol. Viola canina, fl.

NATURAL PERIODIC PHENOMENA. 261

April 3. Prunus spinosa, fl.
5. Crategus oxycantha, fol.
— Swallow (Hirundo rustica), seen.
7. Stellaria holostea, fl.
9. Aisculus hippocastanum, fol.
— Glechoma hederacea, fi.
12. Luzula campestris, fl. Allium ursinum, fl.
13. Sorbus aucuparia, fol. Oxalis acetosella, fi.
15. Lysimachia nemorum, fi.
16. Corylus avellana, fol.
18. Cardamine pratensis, fl.
20. Cuckoo (Cuculus canorus), heard.
21. Hyacinthus non-scriptus, fl.
23. Tilia Europea, fol.
25. Corn-crake (Crex pratensis), heard.
— Orobus tuberosus, fl.
26. Orchis mascula, fl. Erisymum alliaria, fl.
29. Syringa vulgaris, fl.
— Cattle Plague abated.
May 8. Peal caught ascending the Camel River.
9. Ajuga reptans, fl.
10. Cytisus laburnum, fl.
11. Fraaxinus excelsior, fol.
16. Lotus corniculatus, fl.
20. Bees (Apis mellifica), swarm.
21. Crategus oxycantha, fol. (Very late).
24, Sorbus aucuparia, fl. Hieracium pilosella, fl.
28. Sambucus nigra, fl.
June 1. Digitalis purpurea, fi.
5. Chrysanthemum leucanthemum, fi.
9. Stellaria graminea, fl.
13. Prunella vulgaris, fl. Sedum Anglicum, fi.
14. Hay harvest begun.
15. Rubus fruticosus, fl.
— Cicadia spumaria, froths.
17. Lonicera periclymenum, fi.
18. Valeriana officinalis, fl.
20. Wheat in ear.
22. Jasione montana, fl.

?

262 NATURAL PERIODIC PHENOMENA.

June 22. Rosa canina, fl.
24. Horse-fly (Cistrus equus), seen.
25. Papaver Rheeas, fi.
July 1. Ligustrum vulgare, fl.
6. Thymus serpyllum, fl. Achillea millefolium, fi.
7. Betonica officinalis, fl.
11. Scabiosa arvensis, fi.
16. Eupatorium cannabinum, fl. Linaria vulgaris, fi.
20. Solidago virgaurea, fl.
21. Hypericum Androsemum, fl.
23. Barley harvest begun.
August 15. Rubus fruticosus, ripens fruit.
18. Calluna vulgaris, fl.
23. Scabiosa succisa, fl.
— Swallows (Hirunda rustica), congregate.
24. Sambucus nigra, ripens fruit.
25. Lonicera periclymenum, ripens fruit.
September 4. Acer pseudo-platanus, defol.
— Fraxinus excelsior, defol.
— Man. Gastric Fever prevails about this time.
Third Week. Sambucus nigra, defol.
October 4. Woodcock (Scolopax rusticola), seen.
20. Widgeon (Anas Penelope), seen.
November First Week. Ulmus campestris, defol.
13, 14. Meteors abundant.
December. Whooping-cough prevails.

REMARKS ON THE METEOROLOGY OF 1866.

Ir will be seen from the Table (No. 5) of comparative Rainfall, that 1866
was a decidedly wet year. At Truro, the total quantity measured was 50°77
inches, or one fifth more than the average of 17 years, which is 41°13 inches,
and a larger total than that of any year of the series, except 1852, which
was 52°65 inches. The difference was still more strongly marked in the first
four months of the year, and in August and September. This last month
was conspicuously wet, considerably more than twice as much so as its aver-
age. In this it stood in marked contrast with the year preceding, when it
was dry beyond precedent. The only months at all unusually dry, were
August, which had less than an inch, only about one third the average fall,
and October, which was little more than half as rainy as it commonly is.
There was a pretty close general correspondence on these points between
Truro and Helston and Bodmin, the other Stations in regard to which we
are in possession of mean results for the same seventeen years; but a few
interesting differences may be noticed. The excess of total rainfall during
the year, at Helston, was only about one seventh beyond the average, which
is 36°80 inches, nearly one sixth less than that for Truro. Among the months,
the greater dryness of Helston last year was marked in May and June, and
yet more in November. At Bodmin, the proportion above the average was
much the same as at Truro, the total being, as usual, about one eleventh
more. This excess was more than accounted for by the larger fall in Janu-
ary, July, August, and September; the months of April and June having
been a good deal more rainy at Truro than at Bodmin. It is stated by Capt.
Liddell that 1-58 inches of rain and snow fell at the latter place early on the
11th of January, being the heaviest fall ever recorded there up to that time ;
but this was exceeded on the 28th of August, when no less than 3°16 inches
were registered; the quantity at Tryro, on the same day, having been 1:05
inch. Three gauges are kept near the surface, and one on Bodmin Tower,
65 feet above the ground. The rainfall on the Tower was 49:66 inches, or
5:51 inches less than near the surface, being only about half the difference
given as the average in Beardmore’s Tables. The number of days on which
rain fell in the year 1866, was not nearly as much above the average of 17
years at either of these three places, as was the quantity of water measured,
being only about one tenth more than usual at Helston and Truro, and not
much above a twentieth at Bodmin; so that the rain must have been more
than commonly heavy. Among the other Stations included in the Table
(No. 5) nearly the usual relation is maintained. It is worthy remark, al-
though the number of years during which the comparison has been instituted
is not sufficient for safe conclusions, that, in the four years for which we have
recorded a comparative statement in this Journal, the excess of rainfall at
the eastern Stations, Bodmin and Altarnun, over those in the west, has chiefly
occurred in the autumnal and winter months; whilst it has been generally

264 METEOROLOGY.

little remarkable in those of spring and summer. Thus, in the year 1866,
if we compare Penzance and Bodmin, we find that in April, May, June, July,
and August, the total of rain was 14°53 inches at the former place, and 15:63
inches at the latter, whilst for the remaining seven months, the quantities
were 23-97 inches, and 39°54 inches, respectively. In the four years from
1863 to 1866, hitherto compared, there has even been a preponderance of the
rain scale at Penzance, for the months of April, May, and June, as will ap-
pear from the following tabular statement of the totals at each of the two
Stations :—

Penzance, Bodmin.
April ...... 8:22 inches. ...... 6:82 inches.
WEN, Goodec COVA MAIER NEES Nei tetoretG SOS mien
June .. 9:92) 55 ele wintee LO 82H res
Totals). .).... 26°85 sieltensiete 26°57

I have dwelt more on this difference of the ratios of rainfall at these
western and-eastern Stations in the several seasons—a difference to which I
have before called attention, in regard to the progressive increase of rainfall
with elevation at the five successive heights, from Plymouth to the top of
Dartmoor, published for several years from the record of the late Mr. Treby,
of Goodamoor—hbecause of its very important bearing on the agriculture of
the districts concerned, and on whatever other interests are involved in the
quantity of rain at certain seasons. What has been said of Bodmin applies
with yet greater force to Altarnun, a moorland site, where the gauge is 570
feet above the sea. Although the total rainfall last year was no less than
72-54, the excess over that at Bodmin, in the months above mentioned, was
only -66 inch.

For the sake of giving the data for a truer estimate of the character of
the half year during which the processes of vegetable growth and maturation
chiefly take place, I hav, as in former years, drawn up the following table :—

Humidity of

Wet Bulb mEOnGhere® Obscuration of Sun at 9a.m. & 3 p.m.

Ther. below |! Saturation
Dry. 100.

Actual weather at
9a.m.,3p.m.,&% 9p.m.

Sunshine. Gleam. Cloud. Dry. Wet.
17 yrs.| 1866. |{17 yrs.| 1866. |/15 yrs.) 1866. /15 yrs.| 1866 {15 yrs.| 1866. ||14 yrs.| 1866. |14 yrs.| 1866.

| April... 3:19] 23 | 77 | 79 |} 316) 34 | 69) 7 | 21:5) 19 || 76-7) 74 | 18:3) 16

May ....|3:96| 53 || 75 | 64 || 33-9] 49 | 78] 2 |20°3| 11 |/ 81-1] 81 | 11-9] 12
June ....| 3°18] 2:7 || 78 | 81 || 32:8] 37 | 88] 7 |184| 16 || 77-8| 77~| 19°21 13
July ....|3°55| 3°4 || 80 | 77 |/33°8] 41 | 87] 8 | 195] 18 || 3:8] 85 | 9-2] 8

August ..| 3°43] 2°4 |} 80 | 88 |) 34:8] 33 | 86] 9 | 186] 20 || 82:0] 77 | 11:0] 16

September] 3°24 | 2°4 || 80 81 |] 26°7 | 32 79) 3 | 25:4) 25 |) 78:4) -65 | 11:6} 25

Means _..| 3°42 | 3°08 II.78°3 [ '78°3 |] 32°3 | 37°7 | 8:1 | 6:0 20°6 | 17°3 | 79:9 | 76°5 | 11:5 | 15-0
Fc A ee

The facts recorded in this tabular summary are of great moment in
estimating the season, and one section may serve to correct the inferences

METEOROLOGY. 965

drawn from another, and from the above statements of rainfall. The last
division, showing the actual weather at three fixed hours daily, probably
furnishes materials for a close approximate estimate of how much dry
weather there is in each month, and how much wet; and it may prove con-
solatory to be assured, that in the ordinary run of years, and during these
six months, it does not rain so much as three hours out of the twenty-four ;
not much more than one dayin nine. Last summer, the rainy hours were
nearly one sixth of the whole; but if we turn to the middle section of the
table, we find some compensation in the amount of sunshine, which was a
good deal more than usual, that of cloud being proportionally less,—about
17 minutes in the hour. Turning to the first section of the table, we find
only a moderate difference in the means for the half year, but a very decided
contrast between the months of May and August; the former marked by ex-
treme dryness, the latter by extreme humidity. May is, as a rule, the driest
month of the year; but through the intensity of this quality, associated with
strong and cold winds, it proved a very prejudicial, as well as disagreeable,
season; and the unusual dampness of August, usually a rather damp sum-
mer month, followed by the floods of September, placed the harvest every-
where in great jeopardy, and ruined it inmany places. The west of England
suffered less than many other parts of the country, in the saving both of
hay and cereals. It is remarked by Capt. Liddell, that with the exception of
two heavy gales on the 11th January, and the 23rd March, the year was very
remarkable for the absence of high winds.

After the above summary for the year 1866, as a whole, it will be inter-
esting to take a cursory review of the several months, with some reference
to the simultaneous condition of other parts of England, in regard to which
ample information has been provided by Mr. Glaisher’s quarterly remarks,
and Mr. Symons’s ‘‘ British Rainfall.”

January. The weather at the beginning of the year was stormy. The
temperature was high for the season, giving a mean of 46°-2 at Truro, and
45°3 at Bodmin, nearly 3° above the average of the last 17 years; and the
greatest cold was 33° at Helston, 24° at Truro, and 28° at Bodmin. At Altar-
nun, the coldest Station, the therrhometer on the grass fell to 32° on only 9
nights. At the Royal Observatory, Greenwich, the mean temperature was
429-6, being warmer than any January since that of 1851, and 63° above its
average value from 50 years’ observation. There was a fall of snow on the
10th, heavy in the eastern districts only, with drifts from 5 to 10 feet deep,
in which large numbers of sheep were smothered. This fall of snow ex- ©
tended from the east to the west of England—most heavily along a line from
London through Exeter. There was a very heavy fall of rain and rapid thaw
on the 12th, which Mr. Tripp reports to have caused the river Inny to rise
higher than it has done since December, 1860. This effect was still more
marked eastwards. The gale, which commenced on the 10th, from §.E.,
and increased as it retrograded to H. and N.E., was very violent and de-
structive. The wrecks in Torbay were unprecedentedly numerous, and pros-
trate trees might be counted by thousands in Devon and Cornwall. In the
west, the storm varied from N.W. to N.E., causing the stranding of the

266 METEOROLOGY.

Bessie at Lelant sands. It was in this gale the London foundered in the
Bay of Biscay. The weather was afterwards very mild until the middle of
February, throughout the country.

February. The temperature continued a good deal above the average for
the month, and that by night as well as day, as in January, and nearly
equally so in Cornwall as at Greenwich; but this arose from the warmth of
the first half of the month. The weather became afterwards much colder,
with sharp frost, on six nights at Truro, and on 15 at Altarnun, and the
mean fell below the average. The minimum at Helston was 29°; at Truro,
24°; at Altarnun, 23°; at Greenwich, 24°. The rainfall was more than twice
its usual quantity. The most remarkable incident of the month was a
violent thunder storm, about 11 a.m., on the 3rd, and extending to South
Devon. In this neighbourhood, the parish Churches of Chacewater and St.
Mabe were struck, and seriously damaged. The castle on St. Michael’s Mount
was struck about 10 a.m.; and off the Land’s End, the Austrian barque,
Fortunata, was struck, and six of the men were thrown from the fore yard to
the deck; they were all more or less burnt, but their clothing was uninjured.
A like storm visited almost all other parts of the country, from Yorkshire to
North Devon, on the following day.

March. The early days of this month, which were snowy, were the
coldest of the year in Cornwall. The thermometer in my garden fell to
229-5, and there was frost on nine nights: At Altarnun, 22 nights were frosty,
and the minimum was 19°. There was a heavy equinoctial gale on the 23rd,
from 8.E. to §.W., general throughout the country; it was chiefly destructive
to trees, though some wrecks occurred. The temperature, both day and night,
was below the average, giving a not unwholesome check to the too forward
vegetation.

April. This month did not present any very unusual conditions. It
was rather cold for the first ten days, afterwards warmer than usual. The
cuckoo was heard on the 16th, near Truro, and swallows seen about Helston
on the 14th, both early.

May. This was from first to last a very ungenial month throughout
England, and gave its character to the season. The mean temperature, both
by day and night, was considerably below the average, and the cold was in-
tensified by strong winds, mostly E. or 8.H. On the 4th, the minimum was
28° at Truro, and 27° at Altarnun, where 15 nights were frosty, and the
ground was white with snow on the first two days. This weather seriously
affected all the crops, and cut off much of the blossom from fruit trees.

June. The first ten days were fair, the second cool, the third hot,
speaking generally. The highest temperature of the year was reached at
the end of the month, viz., 88° at Truro, and 89° at Altarnun, where the
mean temperature of the last eight days was 66°7. The maximum at Pen-
zance was only 76°; that of Greenwich was 86°5. Thunder storms were
very prevalent; but fewer accidents were occasioned by them in this county
than elsewhere.

July. The first week was cold and rather damp; then came a hot spell
till the 19th, afterwards the temperature was equable, but rather low, so as

METEOROLOGY. 267

to bring the mean of the month below its average. There was very little
rainfall in the west of Cornwall, considerably less than in the east, and than
in other parts of England usually drier.

August was an unfavourable month for harvest operations. Much rain
fell, and on a great many days, particularly in the eastern parts of the
county. Both days and nights were colder than their average. j

September was very wet everywhere. At Truro 25 days, and at Altarnun ©
30 days, were more or less rainy, and there was little or no difference along
the western side of England, rain having fallen almost every day at Barn-
staple, Clifton, Bath, and Liverpool. At Greenwich only 19 days were rainy.
At Altarnun 9-54 inches of rain fell on the 15 days ending September 11th.
The temperature was below the average for the month generally: at Bodmin
this was the case to the extent of 5°-6.

During this season the cholera matter was diffused all over the kingdom ;
in every county, except Herefordshire and Rutlandshire, deaths from cholera
were registered, and in some places they were numerous; about 5000 in Lon-
don, for instance. In Cornwall they did not exceed half a score, and those
were distributed widely. The adjoining county suffered more, but not very
severely. In the three preceding visitations of cholera, there was great at-
mospheric pressure, high temperature, narrow diurnal range, owing chiefly
to warm nights, defect of rain, wind, and electricity. In nearly all these par-
ticulars the present season was different; and it was probably less favourable
to the spread of the disease.

October was generally fine for the season, easterly winds prevailing for
the first 18 days. The mean temperature was something above the average,
owing to the warmth of the nights, the days being rather cold.

November was still more mild relatively, the temperature being decidedly
above its average both by day and night. The only decided frost was on the
night of the 9th: the minimum at Truro was 29°, and at Altarnun 28°.
There were no very heavy gales. The north of England suffered much
from floods.

The Meteoric Shower of the night of November 13-14, was seen at many
places in Cornwall. Mr. Nash, of the Greenwich Observatory, reports that
from 11 p.m. to midnight 168 meteors were noted; from midnight to 1 a.m.,
2032; from 1 a.m. to 2 a.m., 4860; from 2 a.m. to 3 a.m., 995; from 3 a.m.
to 4a.m., 541; from 4 a.m. to 5 a.m., 165. The maximum was from lh. 20m.
a.m., to 1h. 25m. a.m. The total number must have been at least 10,000.

December had the same general character, both days and nights being
warmer than the average. Colder weather began at the very end of the
year. The prevailing westerly winds were often strong, but no disastrous
gale occurred.

The observations recorded in the Tables (No. 1 to 4) were made and
registered by Mr. Newcombe, with his accustomed accuracy.

C. BARHAM.

H

METEOROLOGY.

268

TABLE No. 1.

*podde uoaq oaey (10.04) Aqixel[tdeg oy pur (300.04) AOIIG XOpuy 10} SUOTJOAII0D AIT, “AAYSIULD “AW Aq ‘yormuaery ‘A1oyeAIOSGO [ehOY oY} 4v Jaj}aULOIV prepuejs ot} YIM paredutos
pue ‘morieg Aq opvut ‘prepurys @ ST pasn ojauloIvg ayy, “[AAe] BAS Wea AGE 409j EF JO WOTJPAD|[a SII OJ AoJaWOIeG ay} JO SAULPeaL OY} [[e 0} pappe oq p[Noys ‘Ul G).0—SMUVNAL

88 f
91 8 CT
OF 8 62
FG 8 &@
9%
9g
GL % IL
0€ 8 62
GI 8 IL
9G
él 8 IL
él 8 IL

Yor usaaqog

pormMss0 4

skep

19.

98.

—_
RO

*sinoy #2 Aue ur
asuel ysayeaiy

‘998 Luah oyp sof “YY PG GWOT ON JLT OG WT us Ounuy yo suonnasasgg poarboposonjopy fo hiwuung

Ae

ze. | 860. | ¢Fz.1 IE | 902.62
Le. | LOI. | $08.0 | 9T | O6F.6z
#2. | 920. | 6F8.0 | BI | 446.62
ze. | 6rI. | $62.0} 9 |6bz.6c
gz. | 980. | 212-0 | 82 | F2F-62
61. | 10. | 020.1] € |80¢.6z
cZ- | 180. | 774.01 1 |26F.62
1g. | 240. | $68.0 | 1¢ | G6P-6z
If- | 260. | 33-1 | IL |090.62
ps. | 981. | 6FS-1 | 9T |¢28.82
fg. | OPI. | B18-1 | IT | £99.82
eg. | P61. | 8F8.T | IL | 162.82
8 an fell aa
oo = Eo
oi 2| Be | ae |S | oe
ie) eee Ie ep as
Ee . Fag a2
B ag

“keg

1S7.0€
[66.06
96F-0¢
60-0
9ET-0€
8ZE.0E
966.06
GeC.08
G0E.0
CGP-0E

*paarasqo WNUITKeUL
aynposge payoa1109

689.66

69.66
819.66
099.66
TPS.66
08.66
LGS.66
C6P.66
689.66
CPS.66
606.62
969.66

sare AIp Jo
dinssaid uray

ae

866.
60E-
Gls.
g9¢.
OEP.
LGV.
£66.
9F6-
916.

*modea
JO 9010; URaTy

098.62} 700. | #98.6z
196.62 | £00. | 796-62
186.62| ¥00- | 166.62
€Z0-0€ | 900. | 180.08
904.62 | F00. | 014-62
918.62 | F00- | 068-62
$56.62 | 200. | 996.62
€88.62| 100. | 988-62
826.62 | 200. | 086.62
128.62 | F00- | S28.62
€F9-62 | 00. | 09-66
092-62 | €00- | £92-6Z
298.66 | FOO. | 998-66
“ul ul ur
z

Bo | BE] 8

se | 83 | ES
<3 ar <6
ze cae &

‘yonusoy fo woyngysuy qwhory ayy yo ydoy suasibay wot

688.62

116.66
G10-06
¢¢0.0€
9¢L.66
98.66
066-66
906-66
66-66
08.62
619-66
698.66
68°66

“ul

1S8.66

176.62

£16.66
610.06
F69.6
918.66
996.66
€18.66
66-66
018-66
679.66

698-66

196.6%
£86.62
£20.08
669.62
808.62
£96.63
818.62
126.66
G18.62
189.68
101.62
6£8.62

“IqeT “Sap cE 04
pezoedioo ainsseid uvayy

*[PAd| BAS ULAUM DAOQR 399} CF WADISIQ “UPLANONVA AHL JO SNVAW ATHINOW

“* suvayAl
286° “AON
* 1390300
see “ydag
** 4sndny
veer Are
-e* oune
see LOW
tees qudy
** yore
‘Arenigeq

* Avenues

“yyUOW

“998T

269

METEOROLOGY.

TABLE No. 2.

*TOUSIETO “ATW Aq pojoosL09 uaaq oAvy pure Serquiez
pur 1yj013a Ny Aq axe sqing f1q pueyeM prepueig ay, *ATa0I5 sassed rte oy} YOY YSnoxy ‘pays Wapoom v UT UOLNINISUT ELOY 9} Jo Joor ay1 wo padv{d aie sxayaWOUTIOLLT, aU,

9.21 |€-1¢ | L.L |F-6S |L-9F |8-89 || 9-9 |€.9h | &.% |€.6h | O-T |€-06 |6-1¢ | &.1 |F-€S |1-6F 0-1 |8.1 |F-9S [6.67 |8.2¢ || °* suey

9 |0-8¢]| 6-8 |F-8F | 9-0 10.67 |9.FF |S-€S || €-F |8-FF | L-1 |F-Lh | 1-0 |¢-27 |1-6F | 2-0 |€-6F ||0.ZF |S-8P |0-6F |8-1S |9.9F |0-8F ||°°°* “09
0-2€| OT |0-62] S {0-19 |/0-OT |9-6F | ¥-0 10-0¢ |0-SF |0-S¢ || F-F |6-GP | 1-% |2-8h | S-0 |Z.8F |€.0S | $-0 |8-0S ||€.9PF |2.6F |8-6F [8-65 |0.87 |6-6F jl’ °°? “AON
V {0.99 ||9-1T |9-€¢ | 0-1 |9.FS |F.8F 16-09 || S-€ |T-1S | 1-2 |$.2¢ | 4-0 |Z.¢¢ |9.F¢ | 8.0 |F-2S |19.1¢ |0-€¢ |0.9¢ |9-86 16.2 |9.FE |" 19q0300
T [0.69 ||Z-21 |2-GS | €-1 |G.9¢ |2-0G 16-29 |] £-S 12-09 | 7-% |G.€¢ | G-L [4.69 16.66 | Z-T 19-25 |I6.€G |6-FS [6.95 |£.09 |F.F¢ |T-2¢ ||" "°° “3dag
0-0€| IE |0-€F| FZ 10-2 |12-dT |0-6¢ | 2-1 |4-09 |9.F |8-99 || 0-F |3-SG | F.% |8-9G | V-L |Z.8G |2.6G | 1-2 |€-19 |/€.2 |8.86 |€.6¢ |0.F9 |1-8¢ |3.19 |] °° ysnsny
0-26} 9 |0-2h] OL 0.F8 ||€-9T [2-09 | 6.1 19.29 \¢.F5 |8-04 || 0-4 |9-F¢ | F-E |%-8S | €-T [¢.6¢ |9.19 | 3.3 |8-£9 |10.8S |1-09 10-19 |9-29 |9.6¢ |8.¢9 ||°*°° Arne
0-17 | 76 |0-SF| 8S [0.98 ||1-9T 1-89 | 8-T |6.6¢ 6.TS |0-89 || 9-9 |E-0¢ | £.% [0-49 | 0-2 (2-46 16.86 6-19 |/£-G¢ |0-8¢ [0.69 |1-99 10.29 |¢.19 ||" °°° Sune
0-87 | V 10-82} 86 |0.14|/8-ZT |S-6P | 2-1 |Z-1S |¢.aP |1-09 || £-T1/6-6€ | €-S |€-9F | 1-6 |F-8F |9-19 6-€G ||T-OF |P-6F (0-0 |9-2 |0.6F |6.F¢ "°° ° APT
0-S€| |0-1E{ 82 |0.99 |/9-2T |8-8F | S-T \$.0¢ 0.FF |9-9E || 6-S |8.3F | &-S |F-9F | FL |8.LF |L-8F | ZS |6-0E |\9.9F |2-8F |F-6F |0-FS |¢.ZF |S.0¢ ||°° °° dy

=
or)

Ge)
a

0-7] € j0-F%| LZ |0.8¢]|8-1T |9-dF | 0-1 |9.€F 0.88 |8-6F || Z-F 19-8 | 0.2 |8-0F | 4-0 |G. TF |8.cF | G-L |&-FP IC. OF |F-ZF |P-SF [9-27 19.07 10-F 1° WLP
0-2 | 61 |0-F6| 9 |0.9¢ |16-0T |4-EF | ¥-0 |1-FF |Z.88 |9-6F || 2-9 |6-26 | ZZ |G-1F | 7-0 16.17 |Z-EF | 9.0 |€-FF |/9.0F I.aF I¢-SF |6-9F 2.17 19.67 |] Srenaqaq
0.26} 9 |0-F%) 1S |0.9¢/8-0T |2-9F | 2-0 |F-9F |€-TF |9-1S || 8-€ |8-ZF | 6-1 |Z-FF | 1-0 |8.FF |9.9F | ¥-0 [0-27 ||Z.FF |2.9F |6-GF |S.6F |6.¢F |9.¢7 || Arenuer
0) 0 pee Os (0) (0) 0 (0) 0) oO 0 10) 0) C0) 0) (0) 10) ae 0 oO oO oO 0 C0) (0)
Py Site eal Ss ge ss
Sie ete a albee te e2| a8 #33
eplolElole lg |efieg| ge 2b] ge] oe] & | 2s s8| 22) s/S2 (22 | Sell 2 |e |e} ele] yg
ele{2iai2 ig (88/88) eb \eelgel 2) 2 | fe) Se /ES | SS Seles | eee |e |e |e ie |e
"| |B] te We | 8] es) ee)? S| Pol ge) % | S| se | ee] Ss) ee | esl e8 ile |e |e |e] a |e | wow
Se Bee El ees ae | eee | as
“aLNTOSAV “ONIUALSIOGH ATES “UHLANOUDAH S NOSVIN ‘Wd 6 “Wd ¢ “WV 6
“MHLANOWYAAL GHL 40 SNVENW ATHENOW “998T

“1hOJS RUD[OIA 04 4409 WHOIS 9 0} ( WLOTJ d]vO8 B UO PazeUINISa SI PUM IY} JO 9910; OUT,

METEOROLOGY.

270

TABLE No. 3.

Gh | | Tee €-08 LLY 0-08 6-04 0-09 4-81
ee ee ee ee | Ee | Ee |

P-61| F-1E| 2-Szl] 8t| 61| Z|] Sh| Sh| ES] 18| 24| G8}] O£| 18] 09) 89] GF) C9} OZ) SZ] IT|| 8) Ze
0-6 | 8-1} 66 | 0-6 | T tizitisizlelsielisi/slollel4zisiieisiole 2200 BRIG
Oooo! GliltT |e tie | | loll 6 10198 |S 9) 18-10 |r 106 meer “AON
Cre Ont eOlG eee te | celes Oe Pl Cslieeleoe||-6 | ¥-|0 I aT ey | ba.) 0 17 * 1990399
aoiGt|se|/Pr2loloi/THel(f& {tz i|els is {4 ]mietje;9 ft ye}e 70 rere qdag
eg | 81\6e)\/6¢lololo2/S 19 mis i8 |e 1olsls |e 7ye;e);oyt “*gsngny
ler ec 8b OO lt |S hs 6) 018 (4 )9 19 618 10 |e) e | te ree Ane
Gol G1 |.901GO|_T OT e122 ielpiG |S i818 (eis i¢ | 2r ie it ye EO OSeL UY
e2191/32/Pretlelrtisl9 iS ir lr i/9 vel lr isle; ryt yoltileys tees ABTA
EGC OrcnleCeulen ioc let iS os leo [ce (0-1 9-|¥ (9 Nh 19) 9 | 9 es) he vee quidy
O21 FI ZelOocicizglolZi9|9Nr leis ic i9|eirjelereielete ** Yole yal
GZ|E0| 6elscrgi|eieleilr {19 isis i96lsi9y2i7ri|2i0)0)/0] 0 AreNI1G2,
Gi7AlBOrCuleO-C: be V-GulleT nO 0: esate) neo 12) GLI S| Lh) S-|) e018) | OL 0 | 0) Tie * Axenue fe
Ble loleieleielele|eisielelelslelele|elelelele
Bl SB] EB | BEBE EIELEV BEI EEL BLE ELE) EEL BBY
"HOU0R ADVUAAV “aN °N “MN M "MS °S

271

METEOROLOGY.

TABLE No. 4.

; *eas at} JO [AAO] WedUL OTT} OAOG? 1995 067 SI ‘oINIT, 1v3U ‘qyreuag 42 aSneg uyes ayy, *pnold Jo WY 2 YSnosy} VIQISIA St YSIp S,Uhs 94} WaYM papsoday St urea * 39] 0%
qnoge ye ‘uoNNyTsUT [eMoxz oy} Jo Joor oY} UO paoLid st OINI, #2 O8nes uter ay, “parnosqo are asay} Jo AUBU MOY Surjou put ‘syaed Tener ene Surptarp hLCsie noe rane 0F

"92 ‘sz ‘eo ‘Som 0-41 §-FL 8:6 BG 9.0€ PP G- LPS IGE. 18. 81d €v.6F L1.0E } 6-9 | T-Z ce sueayy
‘gt ‘Urey ajqeyseuoy «= “Ff “WII0}S JopunyL {J |S eas
"92 ‘4a ‘st ‘er ‘et ‘4 ‘are “Te “08 “62 ‘Z ‘LPI oe 19 } trl FP LI L-F |L-9FS |86d- 98. 9% 00: eeee 9
Iz ‘Soq “es ‘eH “PI ‘Moquiey reuny “9% f
‘oo Pe OL ‘are “OL ‘UTeY e1qeyTewMsy “OL ee 12 | 69 || F§| 6 | ZT |/6-F |9-SPS|60E-|98. | - 6L | L6-2 se:* “AON
WH “At ‘ore arquyrewey “62 ‘e‘c‘t“F0X || G | FQ || SE] F | GB |IT-S |9-OFE |G4E-/28. FL | 19:2 : * 1940}9Q
611 Soi fp Se & “1 pd CHeated ound eh : ‘7
11 01 6 eae “12 “9 ‘F ‘UIE aqeyreuay || CZ | cg || Go| € | GE ||0-S |0-PES |S9E-/18. j GZ | OF-L Y see dag
“9g ‘UIIO}S JopunyL 8G “TL “UeY aqeytemey || OT | 77 || OG 6 | €§ ||0-9 |9.6€¢ 9EF-188. 8G.P f 0 qsnsny
‘91 ‘uojs sapungL “6 ‘S0R || 8 | Gg || 1 | 8 | LF |]6-S |6-8S |LoP-|4 4. 06-0 9|F. oo: Arne
Fe “AL AIH “91 “ULIOSS C
yopungyL -2 urey arqeyreuey ‘ms0jg ropunyy || €L | ZZ ||} 911 2 | LE ||P-S |9-SE¢ |€6E-/18. L0-¢ i “°° oune
‘ez SL ‘LL ‘or ‘ate 1 ‘Moug «*¢ “5 unos GL| 18 || IL | @ | 6F II¥-€ |8-GFS |9F2-179. £C.Z : P ; sees LOW
EE Te aee sao unetG aE een OTe ee Geo | Pell |Sre ILeRCIOLGlGL: 08-¢ tees dy
“ez Sure “pe ‘ea “BLS “et ty § °
(eH "s*tsmoug “ge FLAUL'3 ope 241 qsomr || TT Z8 || 9219 | OG |/6-€ |0-ZFS |PES-|F8. : ** yore
"IL 2 9 & ‘aren “BL “EL “at Se oe P
‘g *UIIO}g JopuNyT, “92 ‘2 ‘oz “GL ‘SE *4r 3801 || 61 | CQ || 9G 19 | FZ \|0-€ |P-LFS |VOC-|22. Rol en , Areniga,7
*e7 ‘3 “6r ‘MOqUTeY IVUNT “OL ‘FL ‘ |
‘er ‘EL fe TS) ‘ar or 68 “eH “9 ysorz || TZ of || FE | 0 | 82 Be coe 940. 98. i ; : .9| c. > Arenuve
< ¢ ‘ a 2 ws
Se (se Ba) EO) oa ee Bea! 8
Eis | SES! sa lae/ss|S2e| S65 Brel &
= [s) 0 : 3 20 | B.o40, & 32 BOs | oi ree =
‘SMUVNGY @, || a BQIREE |2S/S8)/8™o) oF | . al *
Ss _ Wea > Se IBS pee B88 | Sa SINOY FZ
evelereie ec etic liaeeteuleotanl|| matics | ieee
pene e| 28 | &| o| £8\ 28 2 || “SSanrano79
Fel Se] S g2/"6 “LIVANIVU BONER.
aM

METEOROLOGY.

272

TABLE No. 5.

0441p OLS oytp soyour £ owtp (u) o1ntp 00g 0331p © SoYour OT ovtp (p)

03j1p oge 0Wtp 9.3 0991p (5) 0331p 9¢ o1p 0.0F = 0391P {3}

oyIp 0S] OVP sayoul 9 0731p (3) 07410 cit ourp 0.¢ 0331p ¢
*[OA9T BIS ULOUL VAOGR 499} 0G ‘PUN0IT DAOGR 499J 6.1 asney uiey (a) *[DAD] ROS WLUL BAO? 409; gg ‘puNoI DAOQR yoaJO.g BSNVH wey (v

19.1 | 60-€ LO. | 0&-T | 9981°°** ‘Sanoy Fz UT [TBF yS9ze0I1)
8G 0¢ 9G 3S 92 (OY¥e} FOQOUR OOOO 4th quia shed
FG.GL 69-21 €6-9 | 0.01 |998T“bsa “ddiay-:)°9 ‘odesrvor, unusEa[y (7)
¥-V1G 0.8T | | : FLT | ¥.G6 | ** saead usaquades 4se[ JO OseIOAY
82z €% 9% |gogtcrcrtr tee ees Urea WIA she
02.SF LLG | G¥-G | °° sxeak ugajuaAgs yse[ Jo ose19AV
LT-g¢ GL-F | £66 | 998i": “NU ‘IPPPYT ‘f “WON ‘ulmpog (4)
TL. | 06-1 | 998, °°'* sanoy FZ Ul [TBF 3S9}VAIN)
FSG VG €6 | oggt sccets co fC ulet YIM she
GO-FS Lu.¢ | 19.7 | £6-F | 26-9 lgqgt bsq‘apoog'y‘nup-puog Ta}sny IS (f)
[81 €1 A IZ €Z | gogstts cc eres Uled yy shed
06-57 z9.1 | cF.F | £9-b | 69-9 | 99g ct °* Ospiseay, ay ‘Avnbmayy (a)
80-1 | 00-1 | “" °* | gogt's** sanoy FZ Ul Tey 3S97eA.1H
£61 61 cI 02 1B | gogtecssest sees Ured Gym shvy
EP-LP 2c.¢ | #8.¢ | OL-4 | 76-9 | gost sss**e8** aldo “eI ‘seusy “4S (7)
9-261 y PEL lato 8.4L | &1d | ° savod u90}MAAVS ySeT JO BBeIOAV
BIZ 61 81 IG GZ |gggt ttt tt 7 ured qa she
eL-IP $2.2 | L0-¢ | 12.0 | £6.% | °° sxeod usequaaas ysl JO asvIOAY
LL.06 #6-¢ | €9.F | 1F-¢ | 26-9 | 9981 ‘wloD Jo uoINIySUT TeAoY ‘omnI, (9)
¢.281 E PIL | 0-9 | 3-FL | G.0% | °° Stead Uoazuoaas 4seT JO aSe1lIAy
906 SI 1z 61 HB | 9OgT ttt eet Wied YIM she
08.9¢ . QF.z | F0- | BFS | Gz.F | °° Stead WsaqUDADS JseT JO a8eloay
C6-6P 16-¢ | SL-F | 20-F | 08-9 | 998T'°' °° * “bs ‘eTAOTY “d “IN “U03ST9H (9)
Rte | es here | eerie [Eee Seer Cana Sa set (cea pe pee Gi neke sae staee ee MRS eG hoon Mee
£3.GF 80.2 | 62. | oS | 16.7 | 8°77" Stead 94SI0 YseT JO aseloay
0S-8F | 00. zz.F | 9L¢ | 69-6 | ¢0.2 | 9981°* SPHeUONA “H “AA “A “oouezuag (2)
favor | “9981 LS licatke Ihavernl| Steet tele ‘ISVE OL ISAM WOU ‘SNOILVIS

aseroay | [2300

ee a
syjuony joionas ayy burysinbuysyp ‘suoungy aos wof sobnsown ponuun oyp ypin “QORT we [pate Ue Yn f-winny

CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA.

1866.

January 3. The Cornish Telegraph publishes ‘‘An Abstract of the
Weather at Penzance and its neighbourhood, for the year 1865”; from Mr.
W. Hoskin Richards.

January 3and10. Cornish Telegraph publishes Articles on Freemasonry
in the Middle Ages.

January 4. Annual Conversazione of the Plymouth Institution and
Devon and Cornwall Natural History Society. Arnong objects exhibited, was,
on loan from Mr. Spence Bate, a collection of Flint Implements found at
Dosmary Pool and in Barnstaple Bay.

January 8. The Western Morning News mentions that in the previous
week, a live turtle was washed ashore on the beach at Hemmick, in the
parish of Gorran.

January 11 and 12. A most violent and destructive hurricane; 40 vessels
wrecked in Torbay, with much loss of life. Disastrous accidents to shipping
at Plymouth, Penzance, St. Ives, and other ports in the western counties;
and great damage at many places inland.

January 15. Western Morning News records that, in the previous week,
a fine specimen of the Lovia coccothraustes, or Grosbeak, or Hawfinch, wag
shot at Ham, the residence of the Rey. C. Trelawny.

January 19. Seventh Annual Conversazione of the Plymouth Literary
Association; Mr. EK. Stanley Gibbons, President.

February 1. Cornwall Gazette publishes notices of the weather in West
Cornwall, in 1865, as recorded at Helston by Mr. W. P. Moyle.

February 3 and 4. Violent and destructive thunder-storms in various
parts of Cornwall. The Castle on St. Michael’s Mount, and the Churches at
Chacewater and Mabe, much injured by lightning.

February 5. A specimen of the Brimstone Butterfly (Papilio Rhamni)
caught at Lanner Moor, in the parish of Gwennap.

February 6. Western Morning News publishes a Statement, from Mr,
Henry H. Treby, Goodamoor, of the Rainfall, during the year 1865, in the
basin or water-shed of the River Plym and its tributaries.

974 CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA.

February 10. Between 9 p.m. of Saturday, February 10, and 9 a.m. of
the following day, there was a fall in the barometer at the Royal Institution
of Cornwall, of 0:93 inch, viz., from 29°52 inches to 28°59. From 9 a.m. to
9 p.m. on the Saturday there hag been but little variation.

February 14. Cornish Telegraph publishes various documents—temp.
1733 to 1762—concerning a sale of Tin-bounds in Perranzabuloe and St.
Agnes; the parties being, John Argall of Perranzabuloe of the one part, and
Joseph Jane, of the Borough of Truro, clerk, of the other part.

February 22. Mr. J.T. Blight, of Penzance, elected a Fellow of the
Society of Antiquaries.

March 8. Mr. Thomas Daniell, formerly of Trelissick and Truro, died
at Boulogne-sur-Mer, aged 79 years. (A biographical memoir of him and his
ancestors in the West Briton of March 23).

March 9. Western Morning News publishes an abstract of Mr. Pengelly’s
Lecture at the Royal Institution, on the exploration of Kent’s Cavern, Tor-

quay.
March 11. Sudden death, at Truro, of Mr. Richard Michell Hodge, ot
Menhay, Budock.

April 3. Re-opening of the Church of St. Clement, Truro, after reno-
vation and improvement.

April 5. Cornwall Gazette publishes Extracts from the Gentleman’s
Magazine concerning the Tin Mines of Cornwall, the Stannary Court, Tin-
bounding, &c.

_ April 10. General Meeting of the Miners’ Association of Cornwall and
Devon; Mr. Basset of Tehidy presiding.

April 10. Death of Lord Clinton, at his seat, Heanton Satchville,
Devon.

April11. An Exhibition of works of Keclesiastical Art, for the counties
of Devon and Cornwall, at Plymouth. The Exhibition comprised: examples
of Church furniture, ornaments, and decorations; pictures, drawings, prints,
photographs, rubbings from monumental brasses; books, manuscripts, and
miscellaneous articles. Rey. W. Wray, M.A., read on behalf of Mr. Edmund
Sedding, a Paper on ‘‘ Kcclesiastical Embroidery.”

April 11 and 18. Cornish Telegraph publishes Articles by Mr. J. H.
Nankivell of Penzance, on ‘‘ Cornish Words and Places.”

April 13. About 8.15 p.m. a magnificent meteor passed from south-east
to north-west over Penzance, about 50 degrees above the horizon. When
first observed, it was already in full flame, and then travelled over about 12
or 15 degrees, when it burst in a great number of large and small particles
of light. Its appearance is described as resembling that of a rocket traretane
with great swiftness.

CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA. 275

April 18. Cornish Telegraph quotes from Mining Journal observations
in a letter from M. Simonin to M. Elie de Beaumont, on ancient tin-works
in Brittany; with a suggestion that the Cassiterides might have been the
islands near the embouchure of the Loire.

May 10. Cornwall Gazette records, that at a recent meeting of the Pen-
zance Natural History and Antiquarian Society, the Secretaries reported the
receipt from Mr. Curnow, of Addenda to his List of Mosses of the District,
previously published by the Society.

May 25. Royal Institution of Cornwall. Spring Meeting; Mr. Smirke
presiding. The following Papers were read: Recent Flint-finds in the South-
west of England; by Mr. Whitley. Celtic remains on Dartmoor; by Mr.
Thomas Kelly, Yealmpton. Ornithology of Cornwall; by Mr. EH. Hearle Rodd.
Additions to the Fauna of Cornwall; by Mr. Jonathan Couch. Mineralogy ;
by Mr. R. Pearce, jun. Nomenclature; by the Rey. J. Bannister.—Observa-
- tions were made by the President on the gold lunule and bronze celt found
at Harlyn; and, in the course of the proceedings, the following other gub-
jects were referred to:—A drawing of a rare fish, Ausonia Cuvieri; an
ancient silver hurling-ball, with inscription in Cornish; capture of the
Golden Oriole at Scilly; a Report on the Meteorological Department of the
Board of Trade; Mr. J. T. Blight’s discovery of rock-markings in West
Cornwall; photographs of a human skull from Pentuan; photographs of
British Antiquities near Vannes, Brittany; rubbings of ancient inscribed
stones and monumental brasses in Cornwall. (See Journal of the Royal
Institution of Cornwall, No. VI).

June 15. Miners’ Association of Cornwall and Devon. Presentation to
Dr. Le Neve Foster, of Agricola de Re Metallica, from the Camborne Class,
as a mark of respect, and as a token of their appreciation of his ability as
their teacher.

June 16. Death of Colonel Scobell, at his seat, Nancealverne, near
Penzance.

June 21. Mr. Jonathan Couch, of Polperro, F.L.S., &c., elected a Cor-
responding Member of the Zoological Society of London.

July 11. Western Morning News records that during a restoration of
Barnstaple Church there had been discovered a mural painting, in black
outline, over the north arch of the tower, behind some boarding and under
two coats of plaster. Owing to its mouldering state, only portions of three
figures could be preserved; two of which represent a king and queen
crowned—the king bearing a hawk on his left hand. When this discovery
was first made, portions of other figures were visible—two or three on the
left, and a so-called negro on the right. Partly from the dress, and the long
pointed shoe on one of the figures, the painting was supposed to date from
the 14th century. It may be noted here, that in the “ Diary of Philip Wyot,
Town-Clerk of Barnstaple,” published with Chanter’s ‘‘ Sketches of the Lit-
érary History of Barnstaple,” occurs the following entry, under date of

276 CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA.

1592 :—‘*In September October and November was the church thoroughly
painted within and divers texts of scripture wroten on the pillars, and the
juylds began to be painted.”

July 16. Western Morning News publishes an account of “A Trip to
the Scilly Islands,” by a correspondent, ‘‘ H.”

July 17. Meeting of the Archeological Institute of Great Britain and
Treland, in London; the Marquis Camden, President.

July 28. Royal Cornwall Polytechnic Society. 33rd Annual Meeting;
Mr. W. H. Bond presiding. <A portrait of the late Mr. Davies Gilbert pre-
sented to the Society by his daughter, Mrs. Enys, of Hnys.

July 28. A young whale, 16 feet long and 13 in girth, shot in shallow
water two or three miles above Dartmouth.

August 1. Western Morning News publishes a letter signed ‘‘ V,” on the
‘History and Statistics of Cornwall,” and especially on the holding of
Assizes in Cornwall.

August 8. A communication on the Lizard District, signed ‘‘ H,” in the
Western Morning News.

August 8, 9. Devon Association for the Advancement of Literature,
Science, and Art. Fifth Annual Meeting, at Tavistock; Harl Russell, president.
—The following Papers were read :—Language, with special reference to the
Devonian Dialects; Sir J. Bowring, LL.D., F.R.S.—The Poor Laws, with the
effects of Union Rating in Devon; Mr. E. Vivian, M.A.—Archeological
Notes on Tavistock and its neighbourhood; Mr. H. Appleton, F.I.B.A.—The
Principles of Rhythm, as applied to English Verse; Mr. T. F. Barham,
M.D.—Photographic Portraiture ; Dr. Scott—St. Michael’s Church, Brentor ;
Mr. J. Hine, C.H.—Celtic Remains on Dartmoor; Mr. T. Kelly.—Traces
of Tin Streaming in the vicinity of Chagford; Mr. G. W. Ormerod, M.A.,
F.C.S.—Raised Beaches; Mr. W. Pengelly, F.R.S., F.G.S., &¢.—Two Species
of Fresh-water Polyzoa new to science; Mr. E. Parfitt—A Flint-find in a
Submerged Forest-Bed of Barnstaple Bay; Mr. H.§8. Ellis, F.R.A.S.—An
Attempt to approximate the date of the Flint Flakes of Devon; Mr. Spence
Bate, F.A.S., &c. Dependence of the amount of Ozone on the direction of
the wind; Professor C. Daubeny, M.D., F.R.S.—Lithodomous Perforations
above the Sea Level in South Eastern Devonshire; Mr. W. Pengelly, F.R.S.,
&e.—The rate of Magnetic Development in Iron whilst under the action of
electrical currents; Mr. J. N. Hearder.—A recently discovered Submerged
Forest in Bigbury Bay; Mr. W. Pengelly, F.R.S., &c.—Results of Experi-
ments on hybridizing certain varieties of Pear; Dr. W. R. Scott.—The Tri-
agsic Outliers of Devonshire; Mr. W. Pengelly, F.R.S., &e.

August 9. Cornwall Gazette publishes a letter signed ‘‘ Christopher
Cooke,” concerning Cromlechs near Liskeard, at Lanyon, and at Chin, and.
other antiquities.

August 10. Penzance Natural History and Antiquarian Society. Au

CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA. 277

Excursion, by members and friends of this Society, to the ancient mansion
of Godolphin; Tregoning Hill and its remains of a Celtic Fortification (Caer
Conan); the Church and Chair of St. Germoe; and Pengersick Castle.

August 14. Examination of Barrows at Gwloweth, near Truro. (See
Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, No. VI, p. 170).

August 20. Western Morning News publishes a letter, from C. R. S.,
concerning the family of “ Pellew.”

August 22, and following days. Annual Meeting of the British Associa-
tion, at Nottingham; Mr. Grove, President.—Among the Papers read, were
the following: On the supposed human jaw recently found near Dinant, in
Belgium ; Dr. Carter Blake.—The Geological Distribution of Petroleum in
America; Professor Hitchcock.—Raised Beaches; Mr. W. Pengelly, F.R.S.
—The Report of the Committee for exploring Kent’s Cavern, Torquay; Mr
W. Pengelly, F.R.S.—An attempt to approximate the date of the Flint Flakes
of Devon and Cornwall; Mr. Spence Bate.—A curious lode, or mineral vein,
at New Rosewarne Mine, Gwinear, Cornwall; Dr. Le Neve Foster. The pe-
culiarity of this lode is that it consists of breccia containing rounded pebbles.
A crack appears to have opened underneath a bed of gravel or shingle; peb-
bles and fragments of rock fell into the crack, and were cemented by chlorite,
tinstone, and other minerals.

September 11. Some workmen engaged in laying down water-pipes at
the back of the Polytechnic Hall, Falmouth, discovered at the depth of about
23 feet, a stag’s horn, and a considerable number of bones—all of which ap-
peared to have belonged to herbivorous animals, and some of them were
larger than those of the Red Deer.

September 12 and 19. Cornish Telegraph publishes Articles from the
Spectator, on ‘** The West Country before the Romans.”

September 14. Royal Cornwall Polytechnic Society. 34th Annual Ex-
hibition; Mr. Rogers, of Penrose, presiding.

September 17. Miners’ Association of Cornwall and Devon. Annual
Meeting at Falmouth; Sir William Williams, Bart., President, in the Chair.
The following Papers were read: Observations on Mining; Mr. Charles Fox.
The Tin-producing districts of Asia; Dr. Le Neve Foster. The Mines of the
Gonnessa Mining Company, Sardinia; Mr. F. Gordon Davis. Notes on
New Rosewarne Mine; Dr. Le Neve Foster. The Dislocation of Lodes and
Strata; Mr. Samuel Bawden.

September 20. Cornwall Gazette publishes a letter signed ‘‘ Curiosus,”
on the destruction of Barrows near Truro.

September 28. Oxford Local Examinations. Presentation of Prizes at
Truro by Mr. Peter, of Chyverton.

October 1. Capture of a rare fish, Ausonia Cocksti, at Falmouth. (See
Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, No. VI, p. 163).

278 CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA.

October 3. Cornish Telegraph records that a specimen of the ‘“ Guil-
billed Tern” had recently been shot in Cornwall.

October 4. Opening of the 1866-7 Session of the Plymouth Institution
and Devon and Cornwall Natural History Society; Mr. A. P. Prowse, Presi-
dent.

October 4 and 18. Cornwall Gazette publishes letters on ‘‘ Roche Rock,”
from ‘‘ Christopher Cooke,” London.

October 5. Royal Geological Society of Cornwall. Annual Meeting at
Penzance; Mr. Charles Fox, President. The following Papers were read:
On the Berehaven Mines near Cork; by Mr. W. Jory Henwood, F.R.S. On
the contorted strata of Hartland; by Mr. Whitley.

October 10. Cornish Telegraph publishes, from the Spectator, an Article
on “‘ The West Country, from the Saxon to the Norman Conquest.”

October 12. West Briton publishes a letter, signed ‘‘ Curiosus,” on
‘“‘Treasure Trove in Cornwall,” with reference mainly to a gold lunette found,
some years since, in the parish of St. Juliott.

October 12. Mr. J. T. Blight, Mr. T. Cornish, and Mr. Drew, of Pen-
zance, discovered and partly opened a Fogou, at Treveneage, in the parish
of St. Hilary.

October 26. Penzance Natural History and Antiquarian Society. 27th An-
nual Meeting; Mr. Le Grice, President. The following Papers were read: On
rare birds which had appeared in the neighbourhood during the year; by Mr.
E. Hearle Rodd.—On Subterranean Chambers and Antiquarian Relics; by
Mr. J. T. Blight.

October 26. West Briton records the occurrence of a rare British Bird—
the Glossy Ibis, at Scilly.

October 26. Ata meeting of the Penzance Natural History and Anti-
quarian Society, Mr. J. T. Blight read a Paper on the reeently discovered
Fogou at Treveneage.—At a monthly meeting of the Society’s Council, in
November, a flint arrow-head found in course of the excavation at Treveneage
Cave, was produced; with a muller (or topstone of a handmill), the under-
stone of a similar mill, a celt, fragments of three distinct sorts of pottery,
and a quantity of bones and charcoal found at the same place.

October 30. Royal Cornwall Polytechnic Society. Dr. Le Neve Foster
appointed Secretary, in place of Mr. Sydney Hodges, resigned.

October 30. A Tunny shot in the river near St. German’s Quay, by Mr.
Spencer. The fish measured 7 feet 8 inches in length, by 4 feet 8 inches in
girth, and weighed 316 pounds.

October 31. Cornish Telegraph publishes, from Mr. EK. Hearle Rodd, aa
account of the recent capture, at Scilly, of the Honey Buzzard (Buteo_api-
Vvorus ).

CHRONOLOGICAL MEMORANDA. 279

November 1. Cornwall Gazette records the recent capture of a Pilot Fish
at Padstow.

November 2. West Briton publishes a letter from ‘“‘ Curiosus,” on ‘‘ Wall
Pictures in Churches,” centaining hints for copying or transferring them.

November 13. An extraordinary and magnificent display of Aérolites.

November 15. Royal Institution of Cornwall. Annual Meeting; Mr.
Smirke, President, in the chair. The following Papers read: On the Flint
Flakes of Lyell’s First Stone Period; by Mr. Enys. Antiquities of the
parish of Lanivet; from Mr. N. Hare, jun. The Ancient Bishopric of Corn-
wall; by Rev. J. Carne, M.A. Botanical Memoranda of the parish of St.
Clement; by Mr. T. Cragoe. (See Journal of the Royal Institution of Corn-
wall, No. VII).

November 15. A Lecture delivered at the Plymouth Institution, by Rev.
F. E. Anthony, M.A., on ‘‘ The History of the Celtic element of our mother
tongue.”

November 16. West Briton publishes from ‘Curiosus,” ‘‘A Hint to
Antiquaries.” The writer points out a few of the most simple and reliable
methods that may suit the purposes of illustration and multiplication of
copies.

November 30. West Briton publishes a letter from ‘“‘ Curiosus,” on ‘“ An-
tiquities in Scotland and Cornwall,” with relation to ancient Caves or Fogous,
and to the openingf a barrow between Camelford and Stratton; in it was
found a human skeleton of gigantic proportions in a stone chest, some three
or four feet long, two feet six inches wide, and about a foot deep; with a
clay bottom, and a rough slab on the top.

December 6. Death of the Rev. John Wallis, M.A., Vicar of Bodmin,
aged 77 years.

December 7. Western Morning News records that Myr. Jonathan Couch,
F.L.S., &c., had recently been awarded a gold medal for his contributions to
the Exposition held at Arcachon, near Bordeaux, illustrative of fish and fish
culture.

December 12. Ata Council Meeting of the Penzance Natural History
and Antiquarian Society, the Secretary reported the presentation to the
Society, by Mr. W. Michell, of two specimens of the Great Northern Diver,
shot in Mount’s Bay.

December 13. Cornwall Gazette publishes a Letter from ‘Christopher
Cooke,” on the Cassiterides. :

December 14. West Briton publishes a letter from ‘Curiosus,” on
** Photography and the Magic Lantern; from an antiquarian and educational
point of view.”

MISCELLANEA.

Pisxy GRINDING-sToNnES.. Certain curious relics, aptly described by the
peasantry as ‘‘pisky grinding-stones,” are occasionally turned up by the
plough and pick-axe in Cornwall. I have seen three specimens: two in the
possession of the Rev. C. M. Edward Collins, of Trewardale, obtained from
the parish of Blisland, in which his residence is situated; and another be-
longing to John Jope Rogers, Esq. A fourth is figured in Blight’s ‘‘ Churches
of West Cornwall.” They resemble each other in all but size and material.
The Blisland specimens are, one of sandstone and the other of a sort of
dunstone; they measure, respectively, 14 and 14 inch in diameter, and are
each about 4 of an inch in thickness. They are round, with a central hole
of 3 of an inch in diameter. They were both found in the neighbourhood of
a tin-stream.—I am not aware of the circumstances under which Mr. Rogers’s
was obtained.—The specimen figured by Mr. Blight was discovered during
the exploration of the Chapel Uny Cave in Sancreed.—It is very certain that
these curiosities are of extreme age; and, as to their use, the Antiquary
may be harmlessly allowed to indulge in his speculations. The fact that the
Blisland specimens were found near a stream-work seemed to indicate that
they might have something to do with the tinner’s occupation; but, on en-
quiry, I found that such relics are unknown in the Blackmoor tin-district.
The stone in the possession of Mr. Rogers, and that found at Chapel Uny,
are against such a supposition. They have been conjectured by some persons
to be amulets; and by others to be rude counters, or tallies. The fact that
they are never found in numbers is, to me, conclusive against the latter sup-
position. On my showing the Blisland ones to Professor Simpson, on the
occasion of the Cambrian Meeting at Truro, he immediately pronounced
each to be part of a rustic spindle, and said that such might still be seen in
use in some parts of Scotland. This conjecture appears the most plausible
of any. More specimens, and further particulars respecting the places and
conditions under which such relics are found, are desired.—T. Q. C.

Our Journal will perform a useful and agreeable function if it can be
made a medium of communication, in the way of inquiry and reply, on sub-
jects of antiquarian interest. We submit to our readers an enquiry which
we have just received, for information concerning ‘‘a Bavarian refugee,
called Jean Joachim Becker, who visited the Cornish mines about the year
1682,” and who is said to have written and published a work entitled ‘‘ Alpha-
beticum Minerale.”

MISCELLANEA. 981

Concerning ‘‘ Michael Blaumpayn,” the mention of whom in Sandys
and Forster’s ‘‘ History of the Violin,” has led to recent inquiry, we cite
the following from Lord de Dunstanville’s edition of ‘“‘Carew’s Survey of
Cornwall.”

“Tn King Henry the Third’s time lived Michael of Cornwall, admirable
(as those days gave) for his variety of Latin rhymes, who maintained the
reputation of his country against Henry de Abrincis, the King’s arch poet, but
somewhat angrily, as it seemeth by these verses against the said de Abrincis:

Est tibi gamba capri, crus passeris, et latus apri,
Os leporis, catuli nasus, dens et gena muli,

Frons vetule, tauri caput, et color undique mauri.
His argumentis, quibus est argutia mentis,

Quod non a monstro differs, satis hoc tibi monstro.

‘‘ Thus translated by Dr. Fuller, who calls him Michael Blaunpaim :

Gamb’d like a goat, sparrow-thigh’d, side as boar,
Hare-mouth’d, dog-nos’d, like mule thy teeth and chin,
Brow’d as old wife, bull-headed, black as Moor.
If such without, then what are you within ?
By these my signs the wise will easily conster,
How little thou didst differ from a monster.

‘“‘ Mr. Camden terms this Michael by much the most eminent poet of his
age, and mentions some other verses of the same poem in praise of his
country against the said libeller; which I shall here insert, with Fuller’s
translation :

Non opus est ut opes numerem quibus est opulenta,
Et per quos inopes sustentat non ope lenta,
Piscibus et stanno nusquam tam fertilis ora.

We need not number up her wealthy store,
Wherewith this helpful land relieves her poor,
No sea so full of fish, of tin no shore.

‘And then,’ saith Camden, ‘after a long harangue made upon his
countrymen, telling us in his tingling verse, how Arthur always set them in
the front of the battle, at last boldly concludes:

Quid nos deterret, si firmiter in pede stemus?
Fraus ni nos superet, nihil est quod non superimus.

What should us fright, if firmly we do stand ?
Bar fraud, and then no force can us command.’

‘He flourished An. Dom. 1250 (and not 1350, as Fuller has said by mis-
take), though the certain time and place of his death is unknown.”

282

CORRECTIONS OF THE REY. J. CARNE’S PAPER ON THE

Page 184,

Page 189.

Page 190.

Page 196.

Page 199.

Page 213.

BISHOPRIC OF CORNWALL.

Line 22.
The Wheatley Park Sale was in 1833.
Line 2.
After the words ‘‘ Macurth, Priest,” add the word ‘“ witness.”

Line 6 from bottom.
For Ealdred read Eldred.

Notes at bottom.
Erase the references “lib. v., 33,” and ‘lib. v., 1.”

Line 11.
Place inverted commas at the end of this line.
Line 12. Prefix inverted commas to this line.

Line 12.
For amenitate, read amcenitate.
Line 38. For laxati, read laxata.

NETHERTON, PRINTER, TRURO.

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL.

Patron:
THE QUEEN.

Vice-Patron :
H.R.H. THE PRINCE OF WALES, DUKE OF CORNWALL, &c., &c.

Trustees:

SIR CHARLES LEMON, Bart., F.R.S., &c.
T. J. AGAR ROBARTES, M.P.
SIR C. B. GRAVES SAWLE, Bart.
J. S. ENYS, F.G.S.

Council for the Year 1866-7:

President:
Mr. SMIRKE, V.W.

Vice-Presidents:

Mr. AUGUSTUS SMITH. Mr. JOHN Sr. AUBYN, M.P.
Mr. ROGERS. Rev. T. PHILLPOTTS,
C. BARHAM, M.D. -
Treasurer:
Mr. TWEEDY.
Secretaries:

JAMES JAGO, M.D., a Mr. WHITLEY.

Other Members:
Mr. H. ANDREW. .. 5 Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL.
Rev. JOHN CARNE. Mr. G. F. REMFRY.
Mr. WILLIAMS HOCKIN. Mr. ROBERTS.

Mr. JOHN JAMES. Mr. W. TWEEDY.
Mr. A. P. NIX. Mr. S. T. WILLIAMS.

Local Secretaries:
BODMIN :—Mr. T. Q. COUCH.

PENZANCE:—Mrkr. J. T. BLIGHT.
TRURO:—Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL.

Editor of Journal:—Mr. C. CHORLEY, Truro.

Librarian and Curator of Museum:—Mr. W. NEWCOMBE, Truro.

PUBLISHED BY THE SOCIETY,

AND TO BE OBTAINED FROM THE CURATOR.

g

WFYHE CORNISH FAUNA: A Compendium of the Natural History of the
County.

PARTS I anp II.— Containing the Vertebrate, Crustacean, and |
Part of the Radiate Animals, and Shells. By JONATHAN

COUCH, F.L.S., &c. Price 3s.

PART III.—Containing the Zoophytes and Calcareous Corallines.
~ By RICHARD Q. COUCH, M.R.C.S., &c. Price 3s.

Deen SERIES OF REPORTS of the Proceedings of the Society, with
numerous illustrations,

IST OF ANTIQUITIES in the West of Cornwall, with References and -

_ Illustrations. ByJ.T. BLIGHT. Price ls.

;

;

NM APS OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Central and the Land’s End
pe

Districts of Cornwall. Price ts.

Ca BREA (with Map). By SIR GARDNER WILKINSON, D.C.L.,

V.R.S., &e. Price 1s.

WG Fane TO BORLASE’S NATURAL HISTORY OF CORN.

WALL. From MS. Annotations by the Author. Price 2s. 6d.

OURNAL OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL,
published half-yearly. Price to Subscribers, 4s. per annum; to Non-
Subscribers, 3s. each number.

[Numbers I to VII are on Sale. ]

JOURNAL

OF THE

opal Anstitution of Corntall.

No. VIII.
OCTOBER, 1867.
: Wi
————
3BW4e
TRURO:

JAMES R. NETHERTON, 7, LEMON STREET.
2 USS Yo

CONTENTS.

The Papers marked thus (*) are illustrated.

I.—Tin TrapE BETWEEN Brirain AND ALEXANDRIA IN THE
Sevento Crentury.—Epwarp Smirke, V.W.

IJ.—Saxon Sitver Ornaments AND Coins FoUND at TRE-
WHIDDLE.—JoHN JorE Rogers.

TJI.—* Barzow wits Kist-vamn on Trewavas Heav.—J. T.
Buicur.

TV.—Curonictes oF Cornisn Sarnts.—S. Cusy.—Rev. Joun
Apams, M.A.

V.—‘‘Jews In CornwatL”; anp ‘ Marazion.”—Rev. JoHNn
?
Banister, LL.D.

VI.—Ancient anp Mopern Tin-worxs in France.—s. R.
Parrison. }

VII.—Dasernon Cuanrry, In THE PartsuH Cuvnce or LansaLtos.
—JonarHan Coucs, F.L.S., &c.

VIII.—Recent practice or AtcHEMy.—JonatHan Coucu, ¥.LS.,

&e.
TX.—OrnitHoLogy or Cornwatt, 1866-7.—H. Hearte Ropp.
X.—* New British Naxep-ryep Mepusm.—C. W. Prac.
XI.—‘‘ Ecutnets Remora,” obraIneD IN CoRNWALL.—JONATHAN

Covucu, F.L.8.; &c.

MISCELLANEA.
Jean Joachim Becker.
Cornishmen at Winchester.
Pomeroy.

=—

JOURNAL

OF THE

Aopal Institution of Corntwall,

woe

No. VIII.
Oe IS Geri:

eee

TRURO:
JAMES R. NETHERTON, 7, LEMON STREET,
1867,

ROYAL INSTLLUTION OF CORNWALL

SPRING MEETING,
1867.

THE Spring Meeting of the Institution was held on Tuesday,
the 14th of May, in the Council Chamber of the Truro Town
Hall. Mr. Smirke, V.W., the President of the Institution, oc-
cupied the Chair; and there were also present, besides many
ladies :—Mr. Rogers of Penrose, and Dr. Barham, Vice-Presidents ;
Mr. Tweedy, Treasurer; Dr. Jago, Secretary; Rev. John Carne,
Rev. Dr. Bannister, Rev. H. 8. Shght, Mr. Solomon, (Mayor of
Truro), Mr. Chilcott, Mr. J. T. Bight, Mr. N. H. Lloyd, Mr. W.
G. Dix, Mr. H. M. Whitley, Mr. Snell, &c.

The PRESIDENT, adverting to the numerous objects of interest on
the table, said that this large display was, in great measure, owing
to donations which had recently been received from Mr. Rashleigh
of Menabilly, and which comprised various interesting objects
collected by that gentleman in different quarters of the world in
which he had formerly travelled. Most of these were of such a
character that it would be féund difficult to arrange them in the
Museum of this Institution. They were similar to those which
used to be placed in the large room at the entrance of the British
Museum, and which were calied the Ethnological Collection ; and,
as they were characteristic of countries which Mr. Rashleigh had
visited, he was desirous they should be permanently preserved in
this Society’s Museum.—There had also been presented to this
Institution a magnificent work-—the 2nd Volume of the “Sculp-
tured Stones of Scotland,” the numerous plates in which were of
remarkable beauty as works of lithographic art. The stones,
crosses, and so on, were of various dates; and the earlier ones
were of very remarkable character, much more nearly approaching
to Irish antiquities of the same kind than those we were in the
habit of meeting with in this county. There were several sculp-
tured stones in Cornwall, and he hoped that search would not

A 2

lv

cease until more were found. Mr. Paull was a diligent inquirer
after such antiquities ; and if that gentleman had been present on
this occasion, he would have told him that if he would go to
Rialton, he would there find a sculptured stone which he (the
President) had repeatedly inquired about. He found it the other
day when on a visit to Newquay. The stone had been removed
from its ancient site, and was now built into the wall of a farm
building, about half a mile from the old manor-house at Rialton.
—The President next referred to the contribution, from Mr. Mac
Lauchlan, of a fine series of engravings illustrative of ancient
Roman roads. It was well known that Mr. Mac Lauchlan had
been most extensively employed not only as a professional sur-
veyor of eminence, but also in tracing and describing Roman
remains in the North of England for the late Duke of Northum-
berland. For all records of such remains in that part of the
country, we were indebted to Mr. Mac Lauchlan and Mr. Bruce,
and it was gratifying to find that a gentleman, whose duty
brought him into this county about thirty years ago on business
connected with the Duchy, so well remembered his friends here
that, from time to time, he transmitted to Dr. Barham both
Papers and objects of interest as contributions to the Museum
of this Institution.— Referring to the Jowrnal just issued (No. VII)
as being very interesting, the PRESIDENT pointed out the first
Paper in it as one of which he felt called on to speak with very
great approbation. It contained by far the best list of Cornish
bishops that he had ever seen. An attempt in this direction had
been made by a late member of this Society, who had a very com-
petent knowledge of ancient documents; but he must say that
Mr. Carne, in this Paper, had furnished a more detailed, method-
ical, and complete account of the Cornish Bishops, with the
authorities in every instance, than had previously been given.
Tt ought to be stated, however, that Mr. Carne was in a better
position than he (the President) was to form a judgment on the
matter, and Mr. Carne spoke extremely favourably of Mr. Pedler’s
work. One defect with regard to Mr. Pedler’s work was that,
in certain old MSS. called the Bodmin Gospels, he took it for
granted that every name he found mentioned in connection with
Bodmin was, as a matter of course, that of a Cornish Bishop.
At the utmost, it would only amount to a possibility ; but Mr.
Pedler would seem to have assumed that such Bishop could have
belonged to no other Bishopric; although in certain diplomata
and early charters unconnected with Cornwall, Burhwold, an un-
doubted Bishop of Cornwall, was mentioned as “ Bishop,” without
mention of his See. Persons acquainted with such ancient docu-
ments must know that the signature of a Bishop as an attesting

/

Vv

witness could not be relied on as proof that he was Bishop of
that particular See in which the attestation took place. But if,
as in the Bodmin Manumissions, it was found that a Bishop was
named as manumitting a serf at Bodmin, it was highly probable
that he was Bishop of that particular diocese in which his manu-
mission took place. And that probability might be said to be
converted into a certainty by Mr. Carne. Mr. Carne’s Memoir
presented as perfect a List as we were ever likely to obtain, of
the Bishops who held this See of Cornwall before it was thrown
into the Bishopric of Exeter. The Cornish Bishopric was a very
ancient one; and probably, as Mr. Carne said, Conan was a
Cornish Bishop before the establishment of the Saxons here.—
The PRESIDENT next mentioned that, at the request of Dr. Bar-
ham, he had brought with him a contribution which he proposed
to make to the next Number of the Journal, but which, probably,
as there were many other Papers, he should scarcely have time to
read to this meeting. It was a very ancient document ;* showing
that as early as the 7th Century voyages were made from Alex-
andria to Cornwall, or at least West Britain, and that tin was
then an object of commerce between those places. There was no
reason to doubt that such was the case; but still there had been
no reliable authority in proof that such voyages were made be-
tween the Roman period and the beginning of the reign of the
Plantagenets. After that time there were numerous authorities
on the subject ; but between the departure of the Romans from
Britain and the first of the Plantagenet sovereigns there was a
wide chasm; and he flattered himself that he had found an
authority in an unexpected quarter to show that during that
interval voyages in quest of tin were made from Alexandria to
this country.

Dr. JAGO then read the Lists of Presents :

DONATIONS TO THE MUSEUM.
Flint Flakes and Knives, from near Arundel.. From the Rey. R. H. Longue-
ville Jones, M.A.
Four Flint Flakes, from the Land’s End District Mr. J. T. Blight.

Pebbles containing Fossils, from Budleigh Mr. Whitley.
MAUEKUOMM crerareterer eleven chelevoneiolerstatelefellolelievolel sree

* This Document will be found included in a Paper, in this Number of
the Journal, by Mr. Smirke, on the Tin Trade between Britain and Alexandria
in the Seventh Century.

A3

Organic Remains, from

Indian Corn, from North America ...
Tron Shavings, from Perran Foundry

Box Prong found in Trevenen and Tremen-
heere Mines, November, 1866 .....

the Pilton
I BLRE ELAN TOL ONES A veriCoG Minka or co Rs

eee cc ee
ee ce eee

AuCollectioniofelmsectsiacee eee ec

Beds, Mr. Whitley.

eee ce ae

Rev. J. T. Pryor.

F. M. Williams, Esq., M.P.
Miss Tregelles, Falmouth.
Mr. Rogers, Penrose.

The whole of the following articles were presented by W. RasHuEicH, Esq.,
of Llenabilly.

(British Gurana).

Specimens of Indian workmanship.
A Pack, of basket-work, and a
Sieve for domestic purposes, made
of Indian Palm.

Palm Rope made by Arawak Indians.

A Kamai or Tube Strainer, of Indian
Palm, for pressing the juice of the

Cassada Root.

Two Calabashes.

A Basket made by Wacowoio Indians.
An Indian Blow-pipe, 94 feet long,
made of a rare species of Palm.
A Quaid with poisoned arrows, for

blow-pipe.
A Pouch containing Wild Cotton,
used with pipe.

(Essuquiso, Britise GurANa).

Specimen of the Coconushi, or Bush
Master.

Three rare Lianas, or lofty Creepers.

A Bundle of Sticks, from various
parts of Upper Essequibo.

A Head of Contabac Fish.

Three sets of Bows and Arrows made

by the Arawak and Carabis Indians.

A Water Snake.
A Labraria, or poisonous Snake.

Two Turtle Eggs, from Sand-beds in
the Essequibo River.

(Sour Awertca).

A Palm Crate.
Two Water-Gourds. from Calabash
tree.

Head-bone of Saw-fish.
Fight Skins of Wild Animals ; among
them, arare species of brown beaver.

(Brazin).

A Lasso.

A Saddle, stamped with the Arms of
Brazil.

A Bit.

Two Chinese Parasols.
Halter and Head-piece, of raw hide,
for swimming horses through rivers.

(BuENos AYRES).

Fan, of Ostrich feathers.

(LRINIDAD).

Two Calabashes, or Water-Gourds.

A Palm Basket, containing Wild
Cotton.

A large spit Bamboo.

A Flying Fish.

A Sprig of Mangrove.
Reptiles captured in a room.
Shell of Land Crab.

- (Mapetra).

Two Palm-branches.

Vil

(Carr VEeRD IsLANDSs).
Specimens of Shells.

(Russian Lapnann).

A Whip from Tornea. Rein-deer Harness and Hand Staff
A Painted Milk-Keg. with rings; and Bone Marks for
A Pulk, or Lapland Sledge. testing depth of snow.
A Pair of Deer-skin Boots from | A Reindeer Skin.
Tornea.
{DALECARLIA).
A Woman’s Cap. | A pair of Women’s Shoes.

ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY.

Ordnance Survey, Comparisons of Standards of From Sir Henry James.
Sem INE LiMeepeden stove tcten pel obed rest steeticueye st eush si loyckefay sc :
Notice of the Golden Ornaments found near E. Smirke, Esq.

IRACISHOW/so.co0 noe nacsocCUDObOOUCOUS OOO OOD

Map of the Eastern Branch of the Watling- Henry Mac Lauchlan, Esq.
street, in the county of Northumberland

Memoir written during a Survey of the Wat- Ditto.
KNCHHRIW ooooodonbooosboobaeDoONCoeOUOK
Sculptured Stones of Scotland, Vol. II ...... John Stuart, Esq., Edin-
burgh.
Bailliére’s New South Wales Gazetteer ...... From the Government of
e New South Wales.
Geology and Modern Thought ............6. From the Edinburgh Geo-

logical Society.
Anthropological Review, Nos. 14, 15,16; and From the Anthropological
Second Volume of Memoirs .............. Society.
Proceedings of the Zoological Society of Lon- From the Society.
Clin, UNG Soooccoovonoccdoe Jocooabooo000

Transactions of the Historic Society of Lan- Ditto.
cashire and Cheshire, 1864-65 ............

Transactions of the London and Middlesex Ditto.
Archeological Society..............-..06.

Journal of the Liverpool Polytechnic Society Ditto.

Proceedings of the Geological and Polytechnic Ditto.
Society of the West Riding of Yorkshire,
IGBB-BS scoocobooosceodoopadcnbododdo0UC

The Annual Report of the Leeds Philosophical Ditto.
and Literary Society, for 1865-66.

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Ditto.
ISGIAGD cocogoconsadooonunogspoasdG00000

Journal of the Royal Geological Society of Ditto.

NrelandS65=66) sete ece ene eine se ie) -eele

Vill

Proceedings of the Kilkenny and South-Hast From the Society.
of Ireland Archeological Society..........

38rd Annual Report of the Royal Cornwall Ditto.
Polytechnic Society, 1865 ........ceeseees

Report and Transactions of the Devonshire From the Association.
Association, Pant lOvers cel sues stele aye alectenatatevers

Mr. H. M. Wurttey exhibited and described Rubbings of
the undermentioned Memorial Brasses ; stating that they were in
continuation of those exhibited last year by Mr. Paull,* and that
he hoped that, by next year, he should be able to complete the
collection of Rubbings of all the Memorial Brasses in Cornwall.

Blisland: John Balsam, rector, 1410.+

Budock: John Kiliigrew and wife. The following is the Inscription: ‘‘ Heere
lyeth John Killigrew Esqvier of Arwenack, and Lord of y¢ Manor of
Killigrew in Cornewall, and Hlizabeth Trewinnard his wife, he was the
first Captaine of Pendennis Castle, made by King Henry the Hight,
& so continved vntill the nynth of Qveene Elizabeth at which time
God tooke him to his mereye, being the yeare of ovr lord 1567. Sr John
Killigrew Knight ¢ his son’e sveceeded him in y® same place by the gift
of Qveene Elizabeth.”

East Antony: Margaret Arundell, daughter of Sir Warin Erchedeken, and
lady of the manor of Hast Antony. 1420.

Gluvias: Thomas Kyllygrewe, with his wives Joan and Elizabeth. 1484.

* See Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, No. V1.

+ Mentioned, in Haines’s Manual of Monumental Brasses, ag an instance
in which the stole is omitted from the eucharistical vestments.

+ To the memory of this Sir John and his wife there is a mural monu-
ment thus inscribed:

“Here lyeth the Bodies of St John Killigrewe of Arwenack in the
Coyntye of Cornewall Knight, who departed this life the 5 day of March
An° xxvi Rne. Eliz: and Dame Mary his wife, Davghter of Phillip Wolver-
ston, of Wolverston Hall in the Covntie of Svff: Esq. he was the Second
Captain that Comaunded Pendenis Forte since the first erection thereof. he
had issve by his saide Wife 3 Sonnes viz: John Thomas and Symon, and 2
Davghteers Mary & Katherine. John his son maried Dorothy Davghter of
Thomas Mouck of Poderidge in the Covnty of Devon Esq by whome he had
issve 1x sonnes and 5 Dayghters in whose memorie John Killigrewe, Grand-
sonne vnio St John Killigrewe hath of a piovs minde ereéted this Monvment
Ano Dom’i 1617.”

(Above the inscription are arms, and kneeling figures of the Knight and
Dame, in alabaster).

IX

Lanteglos by Fowey: Thomas de Mohun, son of John, the son and heir of
Sir Reginald de Mohun and his wife Elizabeth, daughter and heir of
Sir John Fitzwilliam, also second brother of John, last lord of Mohun.
c. 1440.*

John Mohun (son and heir of William Mohun and his wife
Florence, a sister of Edward Courtney, Earl of Devon) and his wife
eae age of Richard Code, with five sons and four daughters +
e. 1525).

Launceston: A Lady. ‘Her age 65; Maried 41 yrs; Children 15.” Lived
three years at Launceston. (c. 1620).t

‘‘ Here shee liued not yeares full three
Died in fayth hope and charity.”

Quethiock: Roger Kyngdon and his wife Joan, with eleven sons and five
daughters. 1471. ||

The following Papers and Communications were read :

Modern Practice of Alchemy. From Mr. Jonathan Couch,
F.LS., &e.

Ornithological Occurrences in Cornwall. By Mr. E. Hearle Rodd.

Notice of Willsia Cornubica, a new species of naked-eyed Medusa.
By Mr. C. W. Peach.

On some Saxon Silver Ornaments and Coins, found at Trewhiddle,
St. Austell, in 1774. By Mr. Rogers, of Penrose.

Chronicles of the Cornish Saints. ¢1.—St. Cuby). By the Rev.
John Adams, M.A.

* This Brass is cited in Haines’s Manual among examples of peculiarities
of military costume in the 15th century.

¢ The inscription records that John Mohun and his wife died, in Sep-
tember 1508, ‘‘ intra vigintt quatuor horas ex vfirmitat? vocat’ Sudore.”

+ This Brass is mentioned by Haines among instances corroborative of his
statement that ‘‘ A few brasses of this date are occasionally to be met with
which are engraved by provincial artists, and are little better than miserable
caricatures of the deceased.”

|| This is one of the instances cited by Haines, in which “the elder
children are sometimes represented in the proper costume of their profession,
as ecclesiastics, &c.; and he mentions that Edward, son of Roger Kyngdon,
bears the badge of a Crown-Keeper, or Yeoman of the Crown—a crown on
the left shoulder. The costume of another son of Roger Kyngdon is men-
tioned in the same work among the ‘‘ Varieties of Processional Dresses,” and
in illustration of statements that ‘the surplice and almuce were very
frequently worn. without the cope,” and that ‘‘ Perhaps the omission of the
cope was optional, and at particular seasons it might haye been customary
not to wear it.”

x

On the Cell-growth of Plants, dc. By Mr. Enys, of Enys.

Notice of a Barrow with Kist-vaen, on Trewavas Head. By Mr.
J. T. Blight, F.S.A.

On “ Jews in Cornwall.” By the Rev. Dr. Bannister.

Mr. Rocers exhibited some of the silver ornaments and other
articles mentioned in his Paper as having been found with Saxon
Coins, at Trewhiddle, near St. Austell, in 1774. They comprised
fragments of a silver chalice-shaped cup; a “ disciplinarium,” con-
sisting mainly of a silver cord terminated in four knobbed lashes
like a scourge, as used by Friars Disciplinant for self-flagellation,
especially on Ash-Wednesdays ; a penannular brooch ; the tip of a
belt ; buckles; richly chased bands, supposed to have been brace-
lets; and a long curved pin, the head curiously fashioned with
fourteen facets chased in ornamental patterns and partly nielloed.
Mr. Rogers also exhibited part of some ancient Pump-Gear found
in Trevenen Mine, in Wendron, in a level (the 137 fathom) which
had not been worked for at least 100 years.

The PRESIDENT remarked that the “disciplinarium” was an
instrument with which persons in modern times were not familiar ;
but, doubtless, all would remember the conscientious manner in
which Don Quixote inflicted selfflagellation, and the ingenuity
with which his Squire transferred to the trunk of a tree the blows
which he ought to have inflicted on himself.

Fuint FLAKES. Mr. Blight having stated in his Paper, that
he found on the north-west side of the Barrow, numerous broken
flints, which were possibly mere refuse chippings struck off in the
course of manufacture, Dr. BARHAM repeated the opinion which
he had expressed at a previous meeting of this Institution—that
the flints which he saw at Scilly were of natural and not artificial
formation ; and he felt assured that Mr. Blight, were he to ex-
amine them, would be of the same opinion. The fact that such
flints had been found in places where persons had been interred,
might to some extent account for the impression that they were
used as weapons of offence and defence. He was convinced, how-
ever, that it would be impossible to account for the large quantity
of flints which he saw in Scilly on the supposition that they were
of artificial formation. (Dr. Barham exhibited some flints which
he had found at Seiily, and also some which had been obtained
from a cromlech on one of those islands).

Dr. Jaco said, the fact that large quantities of unshaped
flints had been found in certain localities did not prove that other

X1

flints found in their vicinity were not works of art designed for
tools or weapons.

The PRESIDENT said he believed it had been found that in the
laborious process of chipping a single arrow-head from a piece of
flint, at least from 140 to 150 chips would be struck off. The
manufacture of one weapon would therefore account for a large
quantity of waste chippings; as he believed had been proved, ex-
perimentally, by making arrow-heads from flints found in Norfolk.
It did not follow, therefore, that because one article, undoubtedly
the work of man, was found in a particular locality, all the chip-
pings found in the same place were weapons also.

Mr. Buieut said he did not wish to contend that every piece
of flint, or flint-flake, was a weapon; and he added that Mr.
Spence Bate had informed him that he had found flint chippings,
together with ancient pottery and other objects marking human
occupation, on some of the spots which, on the Ordnance Maps,
were designated ‘“‘ Raised Beaches.”

Dr. BARHAM exhibited several flint-flakes found beneath the
peat on Dartmoor, and other flints which he had picked up in
the Scilly Islands. He had submitted both sorts to Sir John
Lubbock, whose authority was among the highest, and he was of
opinion that the former had unmistakeably been worked by hand,
and that the latter bore no trace of human interference. He
(Dr. Barham) believed that not one in ten thousand to be found
in Scilly, had been so worked; though it was quite possible that
ancient Scillonians finding such objects, used them for various
purposes. But he was satisfied that any person visiting Scilly,
and finding these flints distributed in the superficial strata ex-
posed in the cliffs, and scattered to an almost unlimited extent
throughout the valleys, would feel convinced that they were due
to some natural cause, and were not of human manufacture. At
all events, it was clear that a vast number of them had never been
worked ; and, whether they had been formed by ordinary causes
of fracture, or by variations of temperature,—whether they were
to be considered as chippings caused in the formation of tools, or
as results of natural causes,—it was certain that none of those
“‘chippings” were themselves actually tools.

Dr. JAGO said he did not wish to intimate that flint flakes
were not found in Cornwall or the Isles of Scilly which had not
been fashioned by hand. He only wished to observe that the
localities in which such flints had been picked up are for the most
part distinguished for their numerous barrows and other remains
of early inhabitants, and, it may be added, easy accessibility by
sea. And he therefore considered it as still open to question,
whether such flints owe their distribution to geological causes, or

Xi

whether they might not have been imported by such inhabitants
for manufacturing purposes.

JEWws IN CorNWALL. The Rey. Dr. BANNISTER read ex-
tracts from his Paper, the purport of which is to answer affirm-
atively the question: ‘Are there Jews in Cornwail?” which,
in the April Number of Mucmillan’s Magazine, Professor Max
Miiller propounded for solution, and answered negatively. Obser-
vations on the subject were made by the PRESIDENT, by the REv.
JOHN CARNE, and by Dr. BARHAM.

The following propositions of thanks were agreed to:

On motion by the Rev. H. 8. SLIGHT, seconded by Mr. CHIL-
corr, to the contributors of Papers or other communications, and
to the donors to the Library and Museum.

On motion by the PRESIDENT, to the Mayor of Truro, for his
kindness in granting the use of the Council Chamber for this
Meeting.—Mr. Sotomon acknowledged the compliment.

On motion by Mr. Rogurs, seconded by Mr. TWEEDY, to the
President for the kindness and ability with which he had presided
over the Meeting, as over the interests of the Institution generally.

JOURNAL

OF THE

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL.

No. VIII. OCTOBER. 1867.

L—Tin Trade between Britain and Alexandria in the Seventh Century.
—By EDWARD SMIRKE, V’ice-Warden of the Stannaries, President
of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, &c.

HERE is a class of historical authorities to which we are
generally indisposed to resort, when in search of materials for
secular history, because they are apt to assume in their readers a
faith in many marvellous incidents contained in them, which
critical readers of the present day can hardly be expected to feel.
Of such a class.are many of the writers usually termed ‘“ monkish.”
Yet of these a very large portion of the early and medizeval history
of Europe must necessarily consist. We read them in search of
records of contemporaneous events, not only because they are
often the only sources of information, but because, for the most
part, we have no reason to doubt that, in matters within their
knowledge, the authors are probably telling us what they believed
to be true. But, for the purpose of discriminating truth from error
or falsehood, the reader must bring to bear upon the subject a
competent amount of experience and judgment, and a knowledge
of the ordinary course of human events. What seems to us im-
probable we venture to doubt ; what is plaimly impossible we may
reject without scruple.
These remarks are by no means confined to the writers who
penned the annals of their times in the scriptoria of an ancient

284 TIN TRADE BETWEEN BRITAIN AND ALEXANDRIA.

cloister ; they are applicable also to some of the most authentic
historians of classic times. When Titus Livius relates the political
events of Roman history, we are disposed to place reliance on
him. But when he tells us that in the year of Rome 538 an
“ox spoke” in Sicily, we pass over the incident without even
troubling ourselves to enquire what the animal said, or what
language or provincial dialect it employed as the vehicle of its
observations. And so it is when we turn over the ponderous
volumes (now exceeding fifty volumes folio, and still incomplete) -
of those “ Acts of the Saints” which are called, after the name of
one of the earliest editors, Bollandists.

It is to one of these fifty volumes that I desire to draw your
attention respecting a matter of some interest in this county.

We have all heard, till we are all well nigh tired of hearing,
the names of Strabo, Diodorus, and other Roman and Greco-
Roman writers, who have told us of the Phoenician and Cartha-
ginian traffic with Britath in tin. But from these writers, even
the latest of them, down to the 11th or 12th century, there is a
vast chasm of 800 years at least, in which a record of anything
like trustworthy facts in relation to the tin-trade must be admitted
to be exceedingly rare. Perhaps no one, who reads this, will be
able to point out, at the moment, a single instance of such a
record.

The Collection to which I refer was not, I believe, regarded,
even by the compilers of it, as a series of unimpeachable bio-
graphies of those who are accepted as saintly persons by the
Church of Rome. The volumes are accompanied by critical ob-
servations on the narratives and their authors ; and I have reason
to believe that in most cases the miraculous agency attributed to
the Saints, whose lives are recorded in them, is matter on which
even an “orthodox” reader is at liberty to exercise his own
judgment.

There are many points of local history in them to which modern
writers of intelligence have had no scruple to refer for illustration
of the political condition, the municipal institutions, or the social
manners and customs, of times and peoples which have long dis-
appeared from our present geography, or memory, or have assumed
very different names or forms. Raynouard, in his history of the
municipal institutions of France, and, if I recollect rightly, the

TIN TRADE BETWEEN BRITAIN AND ALEXANDRIA. 285

learned and candid Guizot, are not ashamed to own themselves
occasionally indebted to such authority.

The story, which I have appended to this paper in a Latin
version of the original biographer by Anastasius, contains the
following incident in the life of John the Almoner, patriarch of —
Alexandria.

A shipowner, or master (for ‘‘nauclerus” may stand for either),
who had suffered severely by repeated disasters at sea, applied to
John for assistance. The patriarch made a liberal advance to him
of money, put under his control a ship which belonged to the
Church of Alexandria, and advised him to lay in a cargo of corn.
The ship-master set sail and had a stormy voyage of twenty days,
during which he saw neither star nor landmarks to guide him ;
but, during this perilous voyage, the pilot at the helm saw (or
fancied that he saw) the visionary form of the holy patriarch him-
self, assisting at the helm and exhorting him to persevere in his
course without fear. On the twentieth day the ship reached the
islands of Britain. On going ashore, the master found that there
was a famine raging in the country. On hearing of the arrival of
a cargo of corn, the local authorities (whoever they may have
been) offered to buy all the corn, and to give in exchange either
cash or tin, as the master might choose. He accepted half in
money and half in tin, and then set sail on a prosperous voyage
back to Alexandria. On his arrival, the master sold part of the
tin to an old comrade with whom he had been used to deal on
former occasions ; but, upon assaying the metal, the tin was found
to have been wholly transmuted into pure silver! On further ex-
amination of the cargo, it was found that the whole of the tin
had undergone a similar conversion ;—and so the story closes
with a reference to like miracles wrought by divine interposition
in testimony of the mercy and power of the Almighty.

With regard to the preter-natural element of this story I have
nothing to say. The vision of the steersman was, it would seem,
apparent only to himself, and may have been what some theo-
logical critics would call “a subjective phenomenon.” With respect
to the transmutation of the tin, I cannot offer so convenient a
solution of the difficulty; and I therefore leave it to be dealt
with by the professional hagiologist, and confine myself to a short
notice of those who are the principal vouchers for the tale.

986. TIN TRADE BETWEEN BRITAIN AND ALEXANDRIA.

Among the names of theological celebrity in the 7th Century
of the Christian era, I find that of John, commonly called “the
Almoner.”. He was, as I have said, the patriarch of Alex-
andria in or about the first sixteen years of that century, the
date of his death being supposed to have been the year 616, or
620. His life was the subject of a memoir by a Greek bishop of
Cyprus, Leontius, who was nearly his contemporary. It is doubtful
whether any copy of his manuscript biography is now to be found ;
but there are translations of it by a Byzantine Logotheta, a dignified
officer of the Emperor Constantine Porphyrogeneta in the 10th
Century, usually called Simeon Metaphrastes; and also by Anas-
tasius, commonly called “The Librarian,” a writer of the 9th
Century.

We may safely accept these names as having belonged to
genuine historical persons. As to John, the Patriarch, the scep-
tical tendencies of Gibbon himself have suggested no doubt con-
cerning his existence and character.* With regard to Leontius,
his was so familiar a name that it is more difficult to identify
him; but the voices of the best authorities concur in treating him
as at least a very early writer, of a date not very different from
that of John the Patriarch himself. Those who wish to investi-
gate this matter will find information collected in the Bibliotheca
Greca of Fabricius, 8th Vol. of the last edition (1811), pages 309,
329, &c.

Now I will shortly state in what manner I propose to utilize
the life of this patriarch for ordinary secular purposes. I wish so
to use him as to help us to supply proof of intercourse between
Alexandria and the British Islands in the traffic in tin in the 7th
Century.

If the statement of Leontius be a true one so far as regards
this intercourse, merchants of Alexandria must have been ac-
quainted with Britain as a country in which tin might be pro-
cured. It would also seem that the voyage by sea was at that
time a continuous one. Whether this sea voyage of 20 days
direct from Alexandria would have been accepted as a historical
fact by the late very learned author of the Historical Survey of the

* Gibbon’s Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, Ch. 46, 47.

TIN TRADE BETWEEN BRITAIN AND ALEXANDRIA. 287

Astronomy of the Ancients—Sir George Cornewall Lewis—may be
doubtful, and it is perhaps part of the miracle ; but I incline to
think that he would not have rejected the story as reasonable
evidence of a subsisting traffic between Cornwall, or Devon, and
the shores of the Mediterranean, in the article of tin.

In my opinion, the marvellous part of the story would have
been little or no obstacle to the reception of it at the time of
Leontius, or even in the later times of Anastasius and of Meta-
phrastes. Indeed the latter is said to have been rather disposed, in
his translations, to over-season the sensational element, and to have
improved in this respect on the originals. But if the tin trade
with the Damnonian district had been an unheard-of figment in
those times, the miracle itself would have been in serious danger
of rejection, and the biographers of the Saint would hardly have
ventured to make it the vehicle of so attractive an anecdote.
Indeed, the author of even an avowed fiction, such as a novel or a
drama, knows his interest too well to surround the most effective
incidents or scenes of his story with external facts and circum-
stances at variance with his reader’s ordinary experience, or with
familiar and notorious facts. In the case before us, there is no
reason to suspect that Leontius and his Latin translators were
deliberately circulating a narrative of which the Saint was the
hero, which they did not themselves believe to be true.

Vita S. Joh: Eleemosynarii Episcopi. Auctore Leontio Episcopo.
Inierprete Anastasio, S. Rh. E. Bibliothecario.
[deta Sanctorum, Jan. 23. Wol. 2, fol. 501).

Nauclerus quidam peregrinus damna pertulit, et accedens hunc
beatum virum, rogabat cum multis lacrymis ut compateretur ei
sicut et omnibus aliis. Preecepitque eum accipere quinque libras
auri. Cumque accepisset has, abiens emit enthecam et misit in
navim. Mox accidit ut extra Pharum naufragium pertulisset ;
navim verd non perdidit. Accessit iterum ad eum, de bona ejus
voluntate presumens, et dixit: ‘‘Miserere mei, ut Deus mundi
misertus est.” Cui ille patriarcha dixit: “Crede, frater, nisi mis-
*cuisses pecuniis Hcclesiz illas pecunias que tibi remanserant,
‘“‘nullatenus naufragium pertulisses. De malis enim habuisti eas,

B

288 TIN TRADE BETWEEN BRITAIN AND ALEXANDRIA.

“et perdite sunt cum eis et que fuerunt ex bonis.” Vertim pre-
cepit denuo dari ei decem libras auri, denuncians ei ne commisceret
eis alias pecunias.

Emens preterea enthecam et navigans uno die, vento valde
flante, projectus est in terram, et omnia perdidit et ipsam navem,
et non sunt salvate nisi anime tantum. Voluit ergo pre con-
fusione et angustié idem nauclerus necare seipsum. Sed Deus,
qui semper saluti hominum providet, revelavit hoc beato Patri-
arche. Et cum audisset quod acciderat ei, nunciat ei venire ad
se nihil omnind dubitans. Tune aspersit se pulvere, et tunicam
scindens, indecenter accedit ad eum. Cumque vidisset eum in
tali habitu, ille Sanctus redarguit eum et dixit: “ Misereatur tui
“ Dominus benedictus Deus. Credo ei quod ab hodierna die ne-
“ quaquam naufragium incidas, usque quo moriaris. Hoe vero tibi
“contigit eo quod et ipsa navis tua ex injustitid esset possessa.”

Mox ergo jussit tradi el unam magnam navim, plenam frumento
viginti millium modiorum, de illis navibus que sanctissime ec-
clesize subjectee ministrabant. Quam recipiens exiit Alexandria
et affirmabat ipse nauclerus asseverans, “ Viginti diebus et noctibus
vehementi vento navigavimus, non valentes omnino scire quo isse-
mus, neque per stellas, neque per loca, excepto quod gubernator
videbat illum patriarcham secum tenentem temonem et dicentem
sibi: ‘Ne timeas, bene navigas.’ I™gitur post vigesimum diem
apparuimus in insulis Britannie, et descendentibus nobis in ter-
ram,* invenimus illic famem magnam. Cum ergo dixissemus
Primo civitatis, quod frumentum in navi portaremus, dixit: ‘Bene
‘Deus adduxit vos; quicquid vultis elegite, aut per singulos
‘modios numisma unum, aut ejusdem ponderis accipite stannum.’
Elegimus itaque dimidium sic, et dimidium sic.” t

Rem autem vadit dicere sermo, inexpertis munerum Dei incre-
dibilem quidem et sine fide; his vero qui experientiam miraculi
ejus habent, credibilem atque acceptam.

Navi preterea Alexandriam cum gaudio reversa, quievimus in

* The annotator considers this to be Cornwall, or the western part of
England.

+ Var. lect. Pro dimidio aurum, pro reliquo stannum, prebentes.”
Metaphrastes,.

TIN TRADE BETWEEN BRITAIN AND ALEXANDRIA. 289

Pentapoli,* et asportavit nauclerus de illo stanno, ut venumdaret

-illud ; habebat enim illic antiquum socium in negotiis petentem ex:

eodem stanno. Dat ei in sacco quasi quinquaginta libras ; at ille
volens probare speciem si bona esset, solvit illud in igne et invenit
argentum purum. Putavitque se esse tentatum, et retulit ei saccum
dicens: “Deus indulgeat tibi. Numquid invenisti me impostorem
“erga te, quia tentando argentum pro stanno dedisti mihi?” Ex-
pavescens vero de sermone illo nauclerus dicit: “Crede, ego pro
“stanno illud habeo. Si vero Ille, qui fecit de aqua vinum, ipse
“per orationes Patriarche fecit et stannum argentum, nihil mirum.
“Ht ut satisfias, veni ad navim et videbis cetera istius metalli
“socia quod accepisti.”

Ascendentes itaque invenerunt stannum argentum optimum
factum. Et non est peregrinum miraculum, O philochristi. Qui
enim quinque panes multiplicavit, et rursus aquam Algypti trans-
mutavit in sanguinem, et virgam in serpentem transmutavit, et
transtulit flammam in rorem ; facilits et hoc tam gloriosum mirac-
ulum operatus est, quatenus ut famulum suum ditaret, et nauclero
misericordiam suam preestaret.

(Translation).

A foreign ship-master, who had suffered losses, came to the
holy man (St. John) and entreated him with many tears to have
compassion on him as he had on every one else. By his direction
the master received five pounds of gold coin, with which he bought
a chest which he put on board the ship. It so happened that he
was shortly afterwards wrecked off the Pharos; but the ship was
not lost. The ship-master again applied to the Saint, relying on
his good will, and said: “Have pity on me, even as God pitied
the world.” To whom the Patriarch replied: “Believe me,
“brother, if you had not mixed the money of the Church with
“your own remaining money, you would not have suffered ship-
“wreck. For with your money, the produce of evil dealings,

* “* Decapolis,” according to the Greek of Metaphrastes. ‘‘ Pentapolis”
is no doubt right. The Five Towns of Cyrenaica, on the African coast, are
referred to.

B2

290 TIN TRADE BETWEEN BRITAIN AND ALEXANDRIA.

“has been lost also that which was of good.” But the Saint
again ordered that ten pounds of gold coin should be given to
him, enjoining him not to mix it with other money.

Thereupon the master bought another chest, and sailing one
day in a violent gale, he was driven on shore and lost ship and
all without saving anything but the lives of the crew. The
master was now so utterly confounded and distressed that he
would have killed himself. But God, who ever makes provision
for the saving of men, revealed this to the blessed Patriarch, who,
when he heard what had happened, sent for the man and told
him to come to him without scruple or fear. Then the ship-
master, having sprinkled himself with dust and rent his garment,
presented himself in that unseemly state to the Saint, who, when
he saw him in that condition, remonstrated with him and said:
“The blessed Lord God have mercy upon you. I trust in him
“that from henceforth no such calamity shall again befal you for
“the rest of your life. This has happened to you, because your
“very ship itself had come into your possession by some unjust
“means.” :

The Patriarch then caused to be delivered to the man a great
ship full of corn, containing 20,000 bushels, being one of the ships
which were in the service of Holy Church. In command of this
vessel the ship-master sailed out of Alexandria on his voyage.
On this occasion he made the declaration following :—“ For twenty
days and nights the wind blew so hard that we could not ascertain
our course either by the stars or appearance of the coast ; except
that the pilot saw the Patriarch at the helm with him, who bade
him not to fear, for he was on the right course. After the twentieth
day we were in sight of the islands of Britain, and going on shore
we found a great famine prevailing there. When we informed the
chief authority of the place that we had a cargo of wheat on
board, he said: ‘It is well; God has brought you hither; now
‘make your choice as you please, selling your corn at so much
‘money per bushel, or taking an equal weight of tin.’ There-
upon we sold half the cargo in one way, and half in the other.”

The story that follows is mdeed incredible to those who know
not the beneficence of God; but to those who have experienced
his marvels it is credible and received with faith.

On the happy return of the ship to Alexandria, we anchored

TIN TRADE BETWEEN BRITAIN AND ALEXANDRIA. 291

off Pentapolis, and the master discharged some of the tin for sale
to an old comrade in business, who wanted some of it, giving him
twenty pounds of it ina bag. The person who received it, being
desirous of testing the purity of the metal, melted it and found it
to be pure silver. Thinking that the master meant to try his
fidelity, he brought back the sack, saying: “‘God forgive you.
“ Have you ever found me to be such a cheat that you must needs
“try my honesty by putting silver instead of tin into the bag?”
Upon hearing this, the master was astonished, and said: “ Believe
“me, I gave it to you as tin; but if He that made wine of water,
“hath, through the prayers of the Patriarch, made tin into silver,
“it is nothing wonderful. Come to the ship, and you shall see
“the rest of the metal, of which you have received a part.” —
Going on board, they found the tin all converted into pure silver. _

The narrative then goes on to liken the miracle to others of
the New and Old Testament, and represents the present one as
worked for the enrichment of God’s servant, and for a testimony
of mercy to the shipper.

As the “famulus Dei” must refer to the Patriarch, it should
seem that in some way, directly or indirectly, he was interested
in the success of the consignment. Indeed, the vessel itself was
Church property.

B3

Il.—Saaon Silver Ornaments and Coins found at Trewhiddle, near
St. Austell, A.D. 1774.—By JOHN JoPE RoceErs, Penrose.

\HE Ninth Volume of Archeologia (page 187) contains a brief
notice, by Mr. Philip Rashleigh, of this discovery, which oc-
curred on November 8, 1774, during the process of streaming for
tin, about seventeen feet below surface, in a tenement, parcel of
the manor of Trewhiddle, in the valley below St. Austell.

That notice was read before the Society of Antiquaries in
1788, and is illustrated by a very accurately engraved plate, which
represents the silver ornaments, together with two objects in gold, -
and one of the coins of Burgred’s reign. Scarcely any descrip-
tion of the Ornaments is given; and although the Coins were
numerous, and comprised some very rare types, very little is said
about them.

Out of about 114 Coins originally secured, 70 are preserved
in the Cabinet of Mr. Jonathan Rashleigh, 5 are still at Penrose,
and 12 others, now lost sight of, were long in the hands of the
Reverend Richard Hennah of St. Austell; whilst almost all the
Ornaments, excepting the two objects in gold, remain at Penrose.

It may be interesting to Antiquaries that we should rescue
from oblivion what else can be learnt of this interesting hoard,
before its component parts shall have suffered from lapse of time,
or from dispersion.

The hoard consisted of the two gold objects, since lost, one of
them being a circular pendant ornament enriched with filagree ; a
silver chalice-shaped cup, broken into several pieces, the hollow of
the bowl having suffered much from oxydation; a silver cord
(considered to have been a “disciplinarium”) of curious work-
manship, terminated in four knobbed lashes, like a scourge, at
one end, whilst the other end was looped and rove through a
dark mottled amulet of glass ; a penannular brooch ; the tip of a
belt ; buckles ; richly-chased bands, supposed to have been brace-
lets ; a long curved pin, the head. of which is curiously fashioned
with fourteen facets chased in various ornamental patterns and
partly nielloed. There were also about 114 silver pennies, con-

SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS, 293

sisting of coins of five of the Kings of Mercia, an unique penny
of Eanred, King of Northumbria, with others, of which a list is
appended.—Mr. C. 8S. Gilbert, in his History of Cornwall (vol. ii,
869) says that the cup contained the coins, when found.

Mr. Jonathan Rashleigh has furnished me with the means of
comparing this hoard with a very similar hoard of Saxon Coins
which was found in 1838 at Gravesend, and described by Mr.
Hawkins in the Numismatic Chronicle, vol. 1, pp. 14, 54.

The Gravesend hoard was much richer in coins than that of
Trewhiddle, as the former consisted of 550 coins, the latter of
only 114; but the two hoards are so similar in many respects
that a comparison of them cannot fail to interest the Saxon
student.

The Gravesend hoard, being near East Anglia, contains coins
of that Kingdom in large numbers, not one of which is to be
found in the Trewhiddle hoard. But the latter, being in the
West of Mercia, contains, as might be expected, a greater variety
of Mercian coins. Each contained coins of Louis le Debonaire,
of Ceolnoth Archbishop of Canterbury, of Ceolwulf one specimen
and by the same moneyer; and all the moneyers of Burgred’s
which are in the Trewhiddle hoard, were found at Gravesend.
Coins of Burgred, King of Mercia (852-874) are the most numer-
ous in each hoard, and the coin of the latest King in each case is
one of Alfred (872-901). Taken together, they form an almost
uninterrupted series of coins of 14 Saxon Kings, from Offa, King
of Mercia, down to Alfred, 2.¢., from 757 to 901.

Let us endeavour to account for, and to fix the date of, the
deposit of these treasures.

The latest commencement of a reign in the Trewhiddle heard
is that of Ceolwulf, 874; the pies at Gravesend is that of
Athelstan, 878. The ones therefore must have been secreted
after the year 874, and the latter after the year 878 ; but as there
are but two coins of Alfred’s reign in the Trewhiddle hoard, and
only one of that reign was found at Gravesend, and as that King
reigned until the latest period of all the Kings whose coins occur
at either place, it is probable that the former hoard was deposited
soon after 874, and the latter soon after 878.

_ We learn from the Saxon Chronicle, that the Danish army in-
vaded the south-west parts of England, and Alfred drove them

294 SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS.

beyond Exeter, A.D. 877. Mention is also made of the Danes
being on the coast of Devon with 23 ships in 878. Cornwall
would then have been in a state of alarm and disquiet, especially
the coast; and the fear of a landing of the enemy in St. Austell
Bay may have occasioned the burial of this hoard, which after-
wards lay hid, unknown and undisturbed, for nine centuries.

A carefully compiled Table of Mr. Jonathan Rashleigh’s coins
is appended, in which every reign is distinguished, and the various
types and names of the different moneyers are given, with the
exact weight of each coin in grains; followed by a Comparative
Table of the contents of the two hoards.

I am not aware that any personal or other ornaments were
found at Gravesend ; and it is in this respect that the two hoards
mainly differ. Amongst the ornaments found at Trewhiddle, all
of which are of a rare period, two articles are conspicuous, 7.e.,
the silver cup, and the silver disciplinarium. The Reverend Dr.
Rock, who has seen them, does not hesitate to pronounce the use
of the latter to have been rightly conjectured. The former has
been considered to be a sacramental cup; but Dr. Rock and other
eminent archeologists think that its use was not sacred, but
secular, as it is believed that sacramental cups of that date were
never made with a rim at the edge, such as this has.

Upon one embossed ring, or ferule, of silver, a Cross is en-
graved ; and this symbol of Christianity, coupled with the use of
the disciplinarium, may have led to the conjecture that the cup
was also of sacred use.

It only remains that I should acknowledge the great assistance
which Mr. Jonathan Rashleigh has rendered me in the endeavour
to record more minutely than had been done before, this inter-
esting Cornish hoard; especially by furnishing me with the care-
ful Tables of Coims which are appended.

Those who desire to pursue the subject further are referred to
descriptions of two other Saxon hoards, 7.¢., that discovered at
Cuerdale, in Lancashire, in 1840, (Numismatic Chronicle, vol. v,
pp. 1-119); and that at Croydon, Surrey, discovered in 1862,
(Num. Chron., vol. ii, new series, p. 302, and vol. iv, p. 232). The
former of these contained 7000 coins, and was buried about A.D.
901; the latter about 250, supposed to have been buried A.D.
872.

SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS. i 205

All these four hoards were buried during Alfred’s reign, and,
taken together, they form a valuable means of judging of the cur-
rency of that period, and of the troubles which occasioned their
secret deposit.

COINS FOUND AT TREWHIDDLE, NEAR St. AUSTELL, CORNWALL,
IN 1774.

The following are those which came into the possession of Philip
Rashleigh, Esq., of Menabiily, and are now in the Collection
of Jonathan hashleigh, Esq., (1867 ).

Kings of Mercia.

Orra.—A.D. 757 to A.D. 796. Silver Penny.
Type, Ruding, pl. iv, 13; Hawkins, 66.
Obvers. 2: OF FA REX
The king’s head in profile to the right, the bust reaching to the
edge of the coin.
Revers. IBBA Weight, 174 grs.
One letter in each angle of an ornamented cross, inclosed by a
quatrefoil of fine work.

CoENVULF.—A.D. 796-818. Silver Penny.
Ow. COENVVLE REX @ (for Merciorum).
Head in profile to the right. Type, Rud: pl. vi, 12.
fe. PERHEARDI MONETA Weight, 224 grs.

A double cross, no inner circle. (The late Mr. Hennah of St. Aus-
tell had another coin of this type).

BEORNWULF.—A.D. 820-824.
Type, this coin is engraved in Rud: App: pl. xxvii.
Ob. FA BEORNPVLF REX
A very rude head in profile to the right, and within the inner circle.
eva ae 2 COUN ON AL Weight, 22 grs.
A cross crosslet, within a circle.
N.B. This coin is the most rare and valuable of all the coins found in
this hoard, except perhaps that of Hanred.

296 SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS.

BeERuHTULF.—A.D. 839-852.
1. Type engraved in Rud: App: pl. xxvii, 1, from this coin.
Ow. BERHTVVLF REX
Head in profile to the right, bust to the edge of the coin.
Re. KA EANBALD MONE TA _ Weight, 14% grs.
The last two letters forming the type of the centre, and being divided
by a long cross.
2. Type engraved in Ruding from this coin, App: pl. xxvii, 2.
Ow. BERHTYYLF REX
A very rude head, as the last coin.

fe. (BRID MONETA Weight, 134 grs.
In the centre of the coin the letter aN

3. :
Obv. Legend and type as the last coin.
fe. Ke BYRNYYALD Weight, 18 gqrs.

A cross crosslet, with wedges connecting the extremities.
4

Obv. and Rev. Legends as the last coin, but the type on the
fev. differs, inasmuch as the cross crosslet has not wedges
at the extemities. ; Weight, 18 grs.

5. Type engraved from this coin in Rud: App: pl. xxvii, 3.

The Obv. as before, but the Rev. has a large letter MA
in the centre of the coin.

This coin is broken. The fragment weighs 133 ers.
6

Obv. and fev. Legends and Head as before ; but the Rev. type
is a cross, with two limbs of it plain, and two limbs cross

crosslet. Rud: pl. vu, 1. Weight, 13-45 grs.
7.
Obv. as before ; type engraved from this com, Rud: App: pl.
xxvil, 4.
fw. FRBYRHE...M Weight, 1045 grs.
A cross moline. This coin is broken.
8.
Oby. and Rev. type as the last coin, but with a different
moneyer, DENEHEAH Weight, 18 grs.
9

Obv. and Rev. Legends as the last coin, but the type on fev.
is a cross crosslet. Ruding, pl. vu, 4. Weight, 18% grs.

SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS. 297

BurcRrED.—A.D. 852-874.

Types as Ruding, pl. vii and viii, all varying slightly in the Obv.

form of head, or bust.
il

Ob. KA BVRERED REX
Head to the right, bust to edge of coin.
Rev. (4DVDDA MONETSA Weight, 188, grs.

Legend in three lines, and on the Obv. beginning over the forehead.

“Obv. As the last coin.
Reo. DVDA M-o-NETA as before. Weight, 16-85 grs.

This moneyer is on coins of Cuthred, King of Kent.
3

Ow. KABVRER@ ED REX
Rev. As the last coin. A broad coin. Weight, 19-2, grs.
4,
0b. BVRERED REX—
Rev. DVDPINE MONETA Weight, 19-8, grs.

Obv. and Rev. as the last coin, but from a different die. A
piece is broken off. Weight, 14-8, grs.

Ob. FRA BVROR BED REX”
Head and bust peculiar. The legend beginning over the forehead.

fv. WDVDELIL MONETA Weight, 168, grs.
Ruding, pl. vii, 1, 2, 15.

Obv. KA BVRER-ED REX A&A A broad coin.
fev. ¥% ‘The same moneyer as the last com. A small piece

broken from the coif. Weight, 19-9, grs.
Ow. SABVELRED REX—X |
Re. WR DILCLA MONETA Weight, 20-3, grs.
9.
Ov. BVRURED REX
Rev. As the last coin. Weight, 18%; grs.
10.
Obv. Legend as on coin No. 4.
Rev. LIXAFMAN MONETA Weight, 183, grs.
11

Obv. i Legend as coin No. 2.
Rv. OSMVND MONETA Weight, 16-45 grs.

298 SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS.

12.
Obv. and Rev. as the last coin. Weight, 22, grs.
The coin has a coppery appearance.
13.
Obv. As the coin No. 4.
fe. OSMVNE MONETA Weight, 19-8; grs.
14

Obv. As No 1, but with a rose in the king’s breast.
fe. HVLERED MONETA.:.: Weight, 1854 grs.

15.
Ob. BVRERED REX —
Head with a double circle around it.
fe. HVDCERED M-o-NETA:.: Weight, 20.9, grs.
16.
Obv. and Rev. the same, though from a different die.
Weight, 18% grs.

17.

Ob. KABVRERED REX @ the same.

Rv. HVLERED MONETA Weight, 15-8; grs.
18.

Obv. and Rev. Legend similar to No. 16. Weight, 16,9, grs.
19.

Obv. The same as No, 2.

Re. CENRED MONETA Weight, 1635 grs.
20.

Obv. Legend as No. 4.

Rev. VVINE MONETA Weight, 15-8; grs.
21.

Ob. KABVROEIRED REX M—
The bust divides the legend.

Rev. Legend as the last coin. Weight, 154 grs.
This coin is similar to Aithelbeart’s coins, who was sole monarch
A.D. 856—866.
22

Obv. Legend as No. 4. (The coin is cracked).

Re. he /‘AM IAN IONETA Weight, 16-4; grs.
23.
Ob. BVROERED REX ;
fu. BEALZTAN-IONETA Weight, 174% grs.

SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS. 999

24.

Ow. BVRERED REX @

fev. Legend as the last coin. Weight, 16,8, grs.
25

Obe. Legend as No. 9.
fev. BERHEAM MONETA Weight, 16585 grs.

A small piece of the coin broken.

Oby. Legend as No. 4. The coin is cracked.
he. FABERHEAM MONETA Weight, 15.8, grs.

27.
Obv. Legend as No. 24.

fev. HEAVVLEF MONETA Weight, 18,8, grs.
28.

Obv. Legend as No. 4.

fev. As the last coin. Weight, 17-45 grs.
29

Ob. BVRERED RE @
fe. BERHTHEL -6-NETA Weight, 18-25 grs.

30.
Ob. (RA BVRERED REX

Head and bust peculiar. Bud: pl. vii, 4.
eu. TATA MONETSA Weight, 23-8, grs.
31.
Obv. Legend as No. 9.
fev. HEREFERD MONETA Weight, 14445 grs.

32.
Ov. BVRUEURED REX ®

ky. CVNEHEL MONETSA Weight, 16%, grs.
33.

Obv. Legend as No. 9. The edge broken.

kv. CVNEHL MONETA Weight, 139; grs.
34.

Obv. Legend as No. 4.

Rev. Legend as the last coin. Weight, 16,9, grs.
35

Ow. BVRLERED RE @
Re. CVDHERE MONETS Weight, 19 grs.

300 SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS.

36.
Oly. “BIN Ril, 2-0) Hlalfeaycom:
The head surrounded by a dotted circle.
IHG AB AY Bel Io Wl gly Jha Weight, 935 grs.
37. y

Ov. FA BVRLRED REX
Re. VVLFESRD MONETS Weight, 16-8, grs.

38.

Ob. FRA BVRLERED RE

Rev. PVFEARD MONETA Weight, 19-35 rs.
39.

Ov. Legend as No. 9.

Re. HR HYSSA MONETA Weight, 17 grs.

The late Mr. Hewitt, Watchmaker, of Fowey, had a few (about four)
coins of Burgred from the same hoard; but the only difference from the
above was in a coin like No. 37, which had the letter Qj) after the king’s title
on Obv.

Two types of Burgred’s reign occur amongst those at Penrose, which
differ from Mr. Rashleigh’s, viz.,
ils
Ob. BVRLAED RE+
kev. HYDHERE MONETA

This moneyer occurs also in the Gravesend hoard.

2.
Obv. As No. 1.
Rev. HEAVVL F MO::ETA

CiotvuLr Il.—A.D. 874. The last king of Mercia.

Ob, “EDO ViValE aR Exe a)
The king’s head in profile to the right, very rude. The bust to the
edge of the coin.

Re. KA EANVVLF MONE:T: Weight, 214 grs.
Within the inner circle the letter -72\

This coin is engraved in Ruding, App: pl. xxvii. This is one of the
rarest coins of the hoard.

SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS. 301

King of Northumberland (2).
EANRED.—A.D. 808-840. Silver Penny.
Ob. Wi EXNRED REX
The king’s head in profile to the right. The bust to the edge of the
coin. a
Re. (A DES MONETA @
A cross, two limbs of which are crosslet, two are moline.

Tf this coin is of Hanred of Northumberland, it is the only silver penny
of that king, and is unique in its type and variety. It is also the first time
that a silver penny occurs in the series of Northumbrian coins, all the coins
of that series being copper stycas, until A.D. 901, or later. See Mr. Hawkins’
remarks on this unique coin, in pages 41 and 42 of his work on English Silver
Coins.

Sole Monarchs.
ECGBEORHT.—A.D. 800-837. The first Sole Monarch, so-called.
its
Ov. Ka EELCBEORHT REX
A very rude head to the right, and within the inner circle.
ke. KA DVNVN MONETA Weight, 20% grs.

A cross botoné. An unique variety. Engraved in Ruding, App:
pl. xxvii, 1.. See Hawk: p. 55.

2.
Ov. FA ECLBEARHT REX

No head, but a plain cross within the inner circle.

Re. KAOBA MONETA Weight, 224% grs.
A cross with six limbs, very rude. Engraved in Ruding, App:
pl. xxvii, 2.

There was another coin of Hegbeorht’s in this hoard, which the late Rev.
R. Hennah possessed, but its descfiption has never been ALE
All the coins of this king are very rare.

ETHELVULF.—A.D. 837-856. (Son of Ecgbeorht).
1.
Ot. EDELVVLFEF REX
Head to the right, bust to the edge of the coin.
ke. FAMANINE © Weight, 14 grs.

; A cross with eight limbs. Engraved in Rud: App: pl. xxvii, 1.

Obv. Legend as the last coin.
A very rude head, to the right; contained within the inner circle.
Rv. hi BEAL®MVND Weight, 204 grs.
Across potent. Engraved in Rud: App: pl. xxvii, 2; Hawk: lvi, 12.

302 SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS.

3.
Obv. Legend as before. Bust to the edge of the coin.
Rev. (AR EDELHERE Weight, 17% grs.
A cross, two limbs moline, and two patonce. Hngraved in Rud:
App: pl. xxviii, 3.

Ov. (A EDELVVLF REX DORB
(Dorobernia, Canterbury). The word DORB is within the inner
circle.
Rev. VVILHEM MONETA CANT
The word ‘‘ Cant” within the inner circle. Rud: pl. xv, 5.
Weight, 19 grs.
5.
Ow. AEDELVVLF REX
A plain cross, with a wedge in each angle.
Rev. KA MANNA MONETL SAXONIORVM
The word ‘‘ Saxoniorum” is within the inner circle, in three lines.
Rud: pl. xv, 6. Weight, 19 grs.
6.
Obv. Legend as the last coin.
Head to the right, bust to the edge of coin.
ky. je EDELMOD MONETA Weight, 18 grs.

The legend crossways. Ruding, pl. xiv, 2.

Another type of this monarch is at Penrose.
Ob. SaL.... WPF REX (Broken).
DORIBI in centre of coin.
Rev. WAVVEALIII (HEARD)
LAN T in monogram in centre of coin.

ZETHELRED I.—A.D. 866-871.
ie
Obv.. ADELRED REX
Head to the right, bust to edge of coin.
Rev) (Bla IN VM On NE OUN TE WA Ayn
The legend in four lines, across the coin. Rud: pl. xv, 5.
Weight, 153 grs.
2.
Obv. Legend and Head as the last coin.
Rev dy OR ay MViNGD a MO SNe Hie Anis: oie.
Legend as before, in four lines. Weight, 144 grs.

SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS. 303

ALFRED (THE GREAT).—A.D. 872-901.
il

Ov. Ki AELBRED REX
A fine head, to the right ; bust to the edge of coin.

ke. SILUESTEF MONETA Weight, 19 grs.
The legend in three lines. Rud: pl. xv, 5.

2.
Obv. ELFRED RE+ No head, a small cross.
ky. FRANBALD Weight, 214 grs.

Tn two lines, across the coin. Engraved in Rud: App: pl. xxviii.

Archbishop of Canterbury.

CroLnotu.—A.D. 830-870.
1.
Obv. Fe CEONOD ARHIEPI
Archbishop full face, bust to edge.
Rev. pe LIL MONETA DORVERN
In the centre of the coin is the word LIVITAS
: Rud: pl. xiii, 4. Weight, 15 grs.
Ov. LCEOLNOD ARHIEP Full face as No. 1.

Rey. (AFI MOINETA DOROVERL

: CIVITAS inthe centre. Rud: App: xxvii. Weight, 133 grs.
Ov. KA CLIALNOD ARE Full face, as No. 1.

Re. hi BIORNMOD MONET Weight, 19 grs.

In the centre is a monogram, probably for ‘‘ Dorov. Civ.” Rud: xiii, 7.

(Ob. KA CIALNOD AREEPIS As No.1.
ke. pA VVHERE MONETA Weight, 18 grs.

The Christian monogram in the centre. Rud: pl. xiii, 5.

5.
Ov. LEOLNOD ARCHIEP AsNo. i.
Rev. WH EDELVALD MONETA WPeight, 164 grs.
The legend crossways, like Hthelvulf No. 6.

Louris LE DEBoNAIRE. King of France, A.D. 814-840.
Ov. (HH LVDOVILCVS IMP.
A cross with pellet in each angle.
Rev. S4-PTIANA RELILIO Weight, 214 grs.
A tetrastyle temple.

SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS.
This comparison is interesting, as shewing what Coins were chiefly in

A SHort Comparative Notice of another and somewhat similar hoard of
“Saxon Coins, found in 1838, at Gravesend, but deposited nearly about the

same disturbed period, A.D. 879—880.

304

mT a

8 g.

& Eee ec cee bee ooeon t, Fam Teng Or ono eer Re OE

3 *0491p “peas ty | T 106-6148 °° o7Ftp “poly | &

a *044Tp ‘porpeuym | 4G | GLs-L98 °° 0}7;1P “‘porjouyHl | &

S “YoMUoTy 210g “FMATSUI | & Lgs-Les °° 0440p ‘FMALSUTA | OT
A AS Saye ene 0 LE8-008 °* Yyouvuoyy 210g) ‘yy AooqSonq | g

3 a0) 68 0G. 0c 0 OF8-808 °° puUvjvaqunyrwoN Jo ‘pequvy | T

b> 868-818 opp = ‘measpouyY | & oe ee 0

3 ‘OL8-998 0441p ‘punwupy | 0g Be NS cee rig Po 0

2 *GGg oybup asp jo “prventoyyy | ¢ pe eter ee 0

a ‘oyyTp «= “‘FTMAToIQ | T | P18 eaten O10) ‘FTMATOID | T

is “praiayy Jo ‘persing | 66h | FL8-GSS “" °° OFp ‘poising | oF
3 8 eaters eee 0 GG8:668 == es OTP FHyyte_ | OT
S = Be eens cee Se 0 TGS20G8e =e ee OF1TD ‘F[MAuLoeg | T
zs oo ol eens ee tee

z= S Dat ahve 0 9GL-LGL SUOTYY JsaAf PUB MLILATY FO ‘BHO | T

g : ‘kinqioyaey jo doystqyory ‘qyoupoey | ¢ 018-0g8 AanqtoyueD Jo ‘dqy ‘qyouToe | 9

5 = ‘pouvI JO ‘adteuoqed e sino | T OFS-FIS ooUVA Jo ‘orremoqog eo smory | T

= o OD: 0B) 00 0c os Pes (gs qeuuopy ‘ay) ‘oouvrg yo ¢uideg | T
Peas!

E es “suo : “sulog
a a *SUIOD OGG JNoqy “plvof{ pussoavrp, Jo ON *‘sULOD FIT yHOogV “preoH o[ppryMeLL Jo ‘oN
5 soe at

SAXON SILVER ORNAMENTS AND COINS. 305

Thus it appears that during the end of the ninth century the currency
of the South-Western parts of England was composed, as we might have ex-
pected, chiefly of Mercian and West Saxon Coins, and contained not a single
specimen of the Coinages of the Hastern parts of the Island, except those of
the Archbishop, whose influence was as much Western as Hastern; whilst
the currency of the South-Hastern territory was composed of both Mercian
and Hast Anglian Coins, as well as of those Kings who are called ‘‘ Sole
Monarchs,” but who were in reality (until the reign of King Hadgar, A.D. $58-
975) only very powerful monarchs of the Mercian and West Saxon Kingdoms.
As compared with the Gravesend hoard, the greater variety of Coins in the
Trewhiddle treasure is worthy of notice; although the numbers are much less
than in the former, owing, possibly, to the more remote and isolated position
of the extreme West, where Coins remained longer in circulation. And the
larger number of the Gravesend treasure would seem to indicate the greater
wealth aud more extensive intercourse of the Kastern magnates.

I1.—WNotice of a Barrow with Kist-vaen on Trewavas Head, in the
parish of S. Breage.—By J. T. Buieut, F.S.A.

Read at the Spring Meeting, May 14, 1867.

N Trewavas Head, in the parish of S. Breage, are the remains
of a barrow which appears to have been built with much
care, and which was probably raised to some man of eminence in

his day.

The base of the tumulus originally consisted, apparently, of
nineteen or twenty stones, thirteen of which remain, averaging

O
0
OS

D

An

wh >.

Y
\

x
z

O
e@ & Sa

i¢)]
KB
oQ

20 FEET

Plan of Barrow on Trewavas Head.

BARROW, &C., ON TREWAVAS HEAD. 307

about 1 foot 6 inches in height by 3 feet 6 inches in length;
and they give a diameter of 19 feet 6 inches to the Circle, near
the western side of which, in fact within one foot only of one of
the encircling stones, is a very good Kist-vaen, (A in the plan),
_with its eastern and western sides consisting each of a single stone,
measuring, respectively, 3 feet 6 inches and 2 feet 10 inches in
length, by 2 feet 3 inches in height ; and these support a cover, of
tolerably regular form, 4 feet 5 inches in length, 4 feet in breadth,
and 1 foot 11 inches at its greatest thickness. The south side of the
chamber seems to have been protected by smailer stones. How
the north side was formed there is no evidence to show. If a single
slab had been originally placed there, it must have been removed
when a pit (B) was dug in front of it some years ago by a treasure-
seeker. We have here again the old story so often told in con-
nection with the destruction and plundering of ancient monumental
structures. A miner in the neighbourhood had long set a covetous
-eye on the barrow as the store-house of great riches; and one
night he had so impressive a dream, bringing vividly before him a
great crock of gold, that at dawn he proceeded to the mound and
dug the pit just referred to, exposing the Kist-vaen, into which
he got full access ; but what he found there my informant, whom
I accidentally met near the spot, and who knew the miner, could
-not tell; and as the explorer himself has since left Cornwall,
there seems now to be but little chance of ascertaining what the
cell contained—a state of things much to be regretted, as, from
its structure and -peculiar position, the barrow is of more than
ordinary interest. / :

On its western side there appear to be some traces of an outer
protection formed by upright stones, which, however, does not
now extend to the eastern side. There might have been a second
Circle; or, perhaps it was an afterthought to expand the base in
that direction, the more effectually to cover the Kist-vaen, which,
as already stated, is placed near one side of the inner circle of
stones—possibly to leave space for other interments.*

* “ At Lagmore, in the neighbourhood of Ballindalloch, in Banffshire, is

a concentric circle of pillar stones. A cromlech still remains on the south

_ side, immediately within the circumference of the inner circle. It is formed

of a large covering slab resting on four supporting pillars.”— Sculpiured
Stones of Scotland, Appendix to Preface, p. xxiii, Vol. II.

C3

308 BARROW, &C., ON TREWAVAS HEAD.

Although I could find no fragments of pottery or implements —
thrown out by the explorer, I observed that on the north-west side
of the barrow, in particular, were numerous broken flints, none of
which, perhaps, had been actually used as weapons, but were pos-
sibly mere refuse chippings struck off in the course of manufacture.
Some pieces appeared to have been calcined and split by fire.
Since my visit, in 1865, Dr. Le Neve Foster informs me that he
found near this spot a flint-core from which two or three flakes
had been taken. That these flints had some relative connection
with the interment which had been made here, there can be little
doubt ; for, independently of the custom of depositing with the
dead flint weapons, fragments of this material were also, for some
special purpose not yet explaimed, though a well-known fact
to those who have examined early tumuli, thrown over the body
in the funeral pyre. Accompanying these are also often found
pebbles and boulders from the beach, which I have observed in
examining barrows several miles from the shore. Within a few
yards north of the barrow numerous flint chippings also occur ;
but I could discover none in searching along the cliffs eastward
and westward of the spot. Such has been the result in other
instances of investigation which I have made; particularly in the
Lizard district, where, in the remains of barrows, I found very good
flint-flakes, whilst none were to be met with in the surrounding
soil—proving the great value that was, for some reason, attached
to this material for use in funereal observances. Near other
ancient works in Cornwall I have frequently picked up flint-flakes
and chippings; but I have failed to discover any in places devoid
of the traces of occupation in primitive times. In the recent ex-
ploration of the Treveneague Cave we procured a flint nodule and
a well-formed flint-flake, evidently brought from a great distance,
and placed there by man. In the Museum of the Penzance
Natural History and Antiquarian Society is an excellent flint-flake
which, with bronze celts, was found at Leah, in the parish of S.
Burian, in peat soil, ten feet below the present surface of the
ground, It is a carefully fashioned instrument, somewhat re-
sembling those classed as “scrapers” in Sir John Lubbock’s
“Pre-Historic Times”; and, when discovered, its broad cutting
edge was almost as sharp as a steel blade. Not having been taken

BARROW, &C., ON TREWAVAS HEAD. 309

much care of for some years, it had become blunted before de-
posited in its present place of security. I mention these merely
as two among numerous authentic instances of wrought-flint finds
in Cornwall. In a flint district we should not, probably, so highly
regard these flakes and chippings; and their evidence, in connec-
tion with old works, in such a locality, would not have that
peculiar interest that may be attached to them when found in
Cornwall. By what means flints were brought so far from the
sites of their natural occurrence, I need not attempt to explain ;
but, from my limited observations in this matter, it has appeared
to me that the flints of Cornwall come within the province of the
Archeologist rather than that of the Geologist. Sir Henry De
la Beche, in the “ Report on the Geology of Cornwall, Devon,
and West Somerset,” refers to the flints in raised beaches in the
Lizard district, but says it is not easy to account for their presence
there; and in a note he adds: “It is possible that these beaches
“have been raised since the country was inhabited by people who
“employed shaped flints in their weapons, and obtained chalk-
“flints for the purpose, and that many of the flints may have
“been thrown down in sheltered bays and creeks where they
“were unloaded from the frail barks of the time, becoming sub-
“sequently rolled about and mingled with the common pebbles
“of the beach afterwards raised.” Admitting this to be mere
conjecture, Sir Henry, in some following remarks, seems to imply
that the presence of flints in Cornwall can scarcely be attributed
to geological phenomena. Mr. Whitley, on the other hand, has,
in the Journal of this Ingtitution, contended that the raised
beaches are portions of Northern Drift ; and he assigns the occur-
rence of flints at Scilly to the same cause. But, by whatever
means flints may have come into Cornwall, there can be no doubt
ef their having been used- here by man, both as weapons and in
the rites of cremation, during the Celtic, and probably at a later,
period ; for stone weapons continued to be employed in Angio-
Saxon times.

Denuded of all the incumbent soil of the mound, the Tre-
wavas Head barrow would appear as a small cromlech enclosed by
a circle of stones; and, looking eastward from the spot, there
may be had perhaps the best view of the Bishop Rock standing
out from the opposite side of the cliff. I know of no other rock in

310 BARROW, &C., ON TREWAVAS HEAD.

Cornwall, of natural formation, with so much the appearance of
having been fashioned
by art as this colossal
figure ofhuman shape;
and if antiquaries of
the latter part of the
last, or beginning of
the present, century
(before more recent
research had deter-
mined the undoubted
character of crom-
lechs) had found this
Kist-vaen with its
circle, they might have
been pardoned for as-
suming it to have been
an altar raised to the
honour of a rock-
deity overshadowing
the scene.

As the barrow oc-
cupies the highest
part of the ridge of

The Bishop Rock. the promontory, it
commands a noble view of the whole breadth of Mount’s Bay.

Differing in modes of life from men of modern times, the early
occupiers of this country, in common with those of more northern
nations, cherished the sentiment of having a grave on a lofty
height. Worsaae says such sites were more frequently selected
during what is called the “‘ Bronze Period.” * “The barrows of this
“period were placed, wherever it was possible, on heights which
“commanded an extensive prospect over the surrounding country,
“‘and from which, in particular, the sea could be distinguished.
“The principal object of this appears to have been to bestow on
“the mighty dead a tomb so remarkable that it might constantly

* Primeval Antiquities of Denmark.

BARROW, &C., ON TREWAVAS HEAD. coll

e

“recall his memory to those living near; while probably the fond-
“ness for reposing after death in high and open places may have
“‘been founded more deeply in the character of the people. Such
“a desire would seem of necessity to be called forth by a sea-
“faring life, which developes a high degree of openness of char-
“acter; since the man who has constantly been tossed upon the
“sea and has struggled with its dangers, would naturally cherish
‘a dislike to be buried in a corner of some shut up spot, where
“the wind could scarcely ever sweep over his grave.”

In the Anglo-Saxon poem of Beowulf, this hero’s dying request
to his kinsman Wiglaf was:

‘“¢Command the war-chiefs

to make a mound,

bright after the funeral pire,

upon the nose of the promontory ;
which shall for a memorial

to my people

vise high aloft

on Hronesness ;

that the sea-sailors

may afterwards call it

Beowuli’s barrow,

when the Brentings

over the darkness of the floods
shall sail afar.” it

In compliance with this wish they raised x

‘¢ A mound over the sea;

it was high/and broad,

by the sailors over the waves

to be seen afar.

And they built up

during ten days

the beacon of the war-renowned.
They surrounded it with a wall
in the most honourable manner
that wise men
could desire.”

°

This description of Beowulf’s tomb, which is supposed to have
stood on a promontory in Durham, as regards situation, and partly
as regards its construction, in having a surrounding wall or circle
of stones, agrees very aptly with the barrow forming the subject

312 BARROW, &C., ON TREWAVAS HEAD.

a
of this notice, which, however, may possibly be earlier than Anglo-
Saxon times, from the fact that the chamber was constructed on,
and not beneath, the surface of the ground.

Just above the mine which had been worked at Trewavas
Head,* and about 300 or 400 yards from the barrow, are two
granite blocks with artificially formed basins.

One of these stones measures 4 feet 34 inches in length, 1 foot
5 inches in breadth, 11 inches in height, and has the basin, of
elliptical form, 1 foot 8 inches long by 1 foot 1 inch wide, and 5

Granite Block, with Basin.

inches deep, sunk within 3 inches only of one extremity of its
upper surface.

The other block is 3 feet 7 inches in length, 3 feet in breadth,
and 1 foot 5 inches in height; the basin 2 feet 7 inches in length,
by 1 foot 9 inches in width, and 57 inches deep; is of the same
form as the first, but occupies a more central position in the stone.
Some portion of this latter block has been broken away by boring
with a metal tool in modern times; and holes for a like purpose
had been commenced in the other; but these efforts in the art of
rock-splitting I believe to be much more recent than the formation
of the basins.

Residents near the spot can give no account of these stones ;
- miners refuse to acknowledge them as utensils required in their

* This was one of the few mines in Cornwall worked beneath the sea,
and has been described by Mr. W. J. Henwood, F.R.8., in the 5th Volume
of the Transactions of the Geological Society of Cornwall. The cliffs and
other objects between Perran-Uthnoe and Porthleven—a portion of the
Cornish coast not much visited—are well worthy of the atiention of tourists.

“TTVMNUOD ‘AVAH SVAVMAL

ZF

eS

——————
————

SS

Hi!

cee

Zo a4

REMAINS OF BARROW, TREWAVAS HEAD, CORNWALL.

_ BARROW, &C., ON TREWAVAS HEAD. 313

vocation ; to agriculturists of the present day they could be of no
use ; whilst they may very well be classed with the mortars for
grinding used in primitive times. The basins are most regularly
formed, and are highly worn by friction; but other stone imple-
ments recently found in Cornwall are finished with equal care.
Still, if these are to be regarded as ancient vessels for grain-
crushing, they are perhaps the finest yet known to exist in this
County.

IV.—Chronicles of Cornish Saints.
I.—S. Cupy. |

By the REVEREND JOHN ADAMS, M.A., Incumbent of Stockcross, Berks.

Aes the holy men who laid the foundation of the Church
in Cornwall, and whose names have become as imperishable
as the rocky land with which they are associated, there is not one
to whom Cornwall can better substantiate her claim than to S.
Cuby. Most of the other saints, who have left their impress upon
her hills and valleys, were strangers by birth,—missionaries, who
came hither from distant lands to convert the heathen aborigines
to the faith of CHrist. But Cuby was a native Cornishman. His
father was a chieftain of ancient lineage, Selyf or Solomon by
name, and his grandfather was Gerennius, the sainted king whose
deeds are celebrated in ancient song.* His mother, whose name
was Gwen, was a great-grand-daughter of Vortigern, the famous
British chief, and a sister of 8. Non, the mother of 8. David.
Tradition tells us that his family had an ancestral abode at Ger-
rans, called Din Gerein, and that his father Solomon built a castle
in the parish of Veryan, on the south side of the present road
from Veryan to Pendower, the earthworks of which may still be
seen. There we may suppose that Cuby spent the early years of
his life. He was probably born at the end of the fifth century,
when the superstitions of Druidism had to a great extent been up-
rooted by the labours of Christian teachers. There is good reason
to suppose that Christianity was extensively embraced in Cornwall
upwards of a hundred years before this time, and that there were
many zealous ministers of CurisT living within reach of Cuby’s
early home. A band of missionaries from Ireland had in the
previous generation settled in many places along the western coast.

® “ Heroic Elegies of Llywarch Hén.”
Myv: Arch: I, 13; II, 68.

CHRONICLES OF CORNISH SAINTS. I.—S. CUBY. 315

8. Gorran, having left his humble abode at Bodmin, was about this
time labouring on the eastern outskirts of Réseland, where now a
parish Church commemorates his name.* 8. Petrock was organ-
izing a monastic institution on the site of S. Gorran’s former her-
mitage. S. Mawes, attracted perhaps by the neighbourhood of
the good King Gerennius and his family, had built a cell on the
western confines of the little kingdom ; and as he was represented
as a Schoolmaster t on the walls of a Chapel that once stood in the
village which now bears his name, may we not conjecture that he
was an instructor of the youthful Cuby? A brief Latin life of
our Saint,{ written probably in the twelfth century, and pub-
lished, with a translation, by the Welsh MS. Society,|| tells us
that he began to read when he was seven years of age, and that
he remained in his native land for twenty years. Then, it informs
us, he went to Jerusalem to adore the sepulchre of our LoRD; on
his return, took up his abode with 8. Hilary, Bishop of Poictiers ;
received from him the episcopal degree; and remained with him
fifty years. Part of this narrative, is, however, to say the least
of it, unhistorical. The pilgrimage to Jerusalem is probable
enough, and may without question be regarded as a fact, because
it is quite in harmony with the practice of saintly men of that

* «Tn valle ubi S. Guronus [fuit] solitarie in parvo tugurio, quod re-
linquens tradidit 8. Petroco.”—Leland’s Coll: I, 75.

‘¢ He went probably and settled in Gorran parish, which was therefore
denominated from him ; residing, I suppose, at Polgorran, or Gorran’s Pool,
a little north of the Church.”—Whitaker’s Cathedral of Cornwall, I, 36.

{ ‘Scant a quarter of a mile from the Castel, on the same side, upper
into the land, is a praty village or fischar town with a pere, called S. Maws;
& there is a Chappelle of Hym, & his Chaire of stone a litle without, & his
Welle. They caulle this Sainct thereS. Mat . . . . he was a Bishop
in Britain, & [is] painted as a Schole-Master.”—Leland’s Itin., iii, page 19.

+ This document is in the British Museum, Cott. MSS. Vespas: A. xtv,
ff. 83, 85. There is also another Life amongst the Cott. MSS, ff. 91, 6—136,
different in phraseology but identical in matter, and apparently of the same
age; and a third of later date, Cott. MSS. Tiber; EH. 1, ff. 276—278, which
has been printed by Capgrave in his Nova Legenda Anglie. There is also a
similar MS. in the Bodleian Library, Tanner, 15. The most complete is that
published by the Welsh MS. Society.—The Library of Trinity College, Dub-
lin, contains also a MS. Life of 8. Cuby, in Latin, which appears to bea
copy of the second above-mentioned Cottonian MS.

|) Lives of the Cambro-Brit. Saints.

316 CHRONICLES OF CORNISH SAINTS. I.—S. CUBY.

age ; but his connection with S. Hilary is an anachronism; the
famous Bishop of Poictiers having flourished and passed away up-
wards of two centuries before the time of S. Cuby.* Probably
the writer of the Life was misled, as Professor Rees and others
have conjectured, by the identity of Hilary's name with that of
Elian, a Welsh saint who was contemporary with Cuby, and whose
name in the Welsh tongue is precisely the same as that given to
S. Hilary. Nevertheless, though Cuby could not have been con-
secrated by S. Hilary, and never, so far as we know, exercised
episcopal jurisdiction, we need not question the statement of his
elevation to the episcopate; for among the Celtic Christians,
bishops were often consecrated as a mark of distinction for their
learning or zeal; and were rarely, if ever, assigned to any parti-
cular see. Territorial jurisdiction was a thing unknown to them.
Sometimes they were connected with monasteries; sometimes
with a Christian chief or clan; and at others, they were simple

~~

* Capgrave, Leland, Usher, Hughes, Whitaker, and others, having been
misled by the chronological blunder of the old Latin Life, and having placed
the era of Cuby in the 4th Century, it may be well to state briefly the data
which establish incontrovertibly his existence in the 6th Century :—

1. His grandfather, Geraint, or Gerennius, fell, or more probably re-
ceived his death wound, at the battle of Llongborth early in the 6th Century.
—Rees’s Essay on the Welsh Saints, 169.

2. The names of four of his disciples are given in the Latin Life, and
three of them can be identified with historical personages of the 6th Century.
(Concerning the fourth nothing is known). They are called Maelog, Libiau,
and Peulan. The first is the name of a saintly brother of Gildas, who
flourished in the early part cf the 6th Century.— Usher, De Primordiis, 676.
The second is mentioned in the Liber Landavensis, p. 446, as a hermit who
lived in the time of Bishop Berthewyn, i.e., in the 6th Century; and the
third was a son of Pawl Hén, who attended the synod at Llandewi Brevi
A.D. 519. Biographical Dict: of Eminent Welshmen, p. 398.

3. We learn from the verses of Aneurin upon the departure of the
saints for Bardsey, that Cuby was himself present at the synod of Brevi.—
Myv. Arch., I, 181, IIT, 3.

4. On Cuby’s return from Ireland to Anglesea, we are told that Maelgwn
reicned over the provinces of North Wales. This Maelgwn died in the latter
half of the 6th Century.—Wynne’s History of Wales, p. 12.

5. Tradition makes Cuby contemporary with Elian and Seiriol, both of
whom flourished in the 6th Century.—Rees’s Essay on the Welsh Saints, p. 267.

An eminent foreign hagiologist makes the following remark respecting
the alleged consecration of 8. Cuby by 8. Hilary of Poictiers :—‘‘S. Kebius,
méprisant les honneurs de la terre, se consacra A Dieu dans létat ecclésias-
tique. Userius dit qu'il fut sacré évéque par S. Hilaire, sans doute Pévéque
d’ Arles, car celui de Poitiers était mort depuis longtemps.”—Lobineaw’s
Vies des Saints de Bretagne, Vol. I, p. 23.

CHRONICLES OF CORNISH SAINTS. 1I.—S. CUBY. Sey

missionaries, without any fixed episcopal duties. Still, the dis-
tinctive functions of the episcopal order seem to have been always
recognized in the Celtic Church, and the office was uniformly held
in great reverence.

On Cuby’s return to Cornwall, “he was asked,” says the
memoir above referred to, “whether he would be king of the
Cornishmen? but he would not accept the power of the present
world.” “He was occupied more with the study of literature,”
says Leland,* “than with that of paternal possessions.” His father,
no doubt, had died during his absence; and he, being the eldest
son, might have claimed the throne; but he resigned his right to
his brother Melyan, and devoted himself to the sacred work of
his higher vocation.

The place above all others in Cornwall where we should expect
him under such circumstances to take up his abode, was Tregony ;
for although it is now, to use the words of Whitaker, “a. mere
kind of village, without trade, without industry, without money,”
it was in Cuby’s time a town of importance. It had been, in days
still earlicr, a Roman Station; and, doubtless, much of Roman
enterprize and civilization still lingered there. The tide, which
has long since receded from it, then flowed far above the town,
bringing merchant-vessels to the very base of the Castle-hill ; and
the main street of the town sloped down to a quay, whence the
mineral treasures of the central mining district were exported.
Tregony was at that time one of the most thriving and populous
towns west of Exeter; and it pre-eminently claimed the sympathy
of Cuby on his return to his native land.

Ten disciples, we are told, accompanied him,—holy men who
owed their conversion to his instrumentality, and whose Christian
zeal prompted them to share his labours. With them, as sub-
ordinate ministers, we may suppose that he settled for a time in
the parish that now bears his name, on the outskirts of the busy
town of Tregony, and within an hour's walk of his brother's
castle at Veryan. There is, at the present time, by the brook
which bounds the south-west side of the parish, a field called the
Centry or Sanctuary. The name shows that in by-gone days the

* De Script: Brit., 65.

318 CHRONICLES OF CORNISH SAINTS. I.—S. CUBY.

spot must have been hallowed by some sacred association. May
we not conjecture that it marks the site of the station which Cuby
and his companions occupied; and that thence they went forth,
day by day, to the neighbouring town and adjacent villages, to
proclaim the glad tidings of salvation? Of the labours of the
Saint on his native soil no tradition has been handed down; but
the name of the parish where he laboured is a witness that he
won the hearts of his generation, and left an imperishable me-
morial behind him.

There is also another parish in the neighbourhood which has
enshrined his memory. It was in the old time called Landege,*
or the Church of Keby, now corrupted into Kea, and it embraced
the whole of Truro and Kenwyn. We may suppose then that
Cuby and Kea were the chief centres of our saint’s mission work.
At both these places there were oratories built by him, which
subsequently became parish Churches, and Cells, from which he
himself and his fellow-labourers went forth to do the Lorp’s work
amongst the untaught heathen around them. It is only thus that
we can, consistently with ancient usage, account for the names of
those two parishes ; for we never find that the Celtic Christians
erected Churches in memory of holy men, or that they dedicated
them to patron saints, as was the invariable practice of the Roman
Church.t Generally speaking, whenever a Church bears the name
of a saint not included in the Roman Calendar, that saint was its
founder. On the spot where it stands, he first kindled the light
of the gospel; there he built his house of prayer; and thence-
forward, through all its mutations, it continued indelibly associ-
ated with his name.

There is one other place in the county where the name of Cuby
has been handed down. He is the patron saint of the parish
Church of Duloe; and there is a road in the parish known as

* In the Valor of Pope Nicholas, circa 1291, Kea is called ‘‘ Ecclesia de
Landeghe”; and in the Domesday Survey, ‘‘ Landighe.”

Lan, in Cornish, signifies an inclosure, in its primary sense, although
in composition it may sometimes be regarded as equivalent to the Welsh
Llan, or Church.. In Domesday Book all the Cornish parishes, of British
origin, have with one exception the word Lan pretixed to their names.

+ Rees’s Essay on the Welsh Saints, p. 57.

CHRONICLES OF CORNISH SAINTS. I.—S. CUBY. ° 319

Kippiscombe-lane, by the side of which there is a spring of water,
still called Cuby’s Well.*

How long the saint remained in Cornwall, or why he withdrew
from it, we have no information. Whitaker supposest that he
migrated in consequence of the murder of his brother Melyan,
and there is much plausibility in the conjecture; for the crime
must have rendered the life of the saint himself, as well as all the
other members of the reigning family, very insecure. Moreover,
it must have plunged the whole country into strife and bloodshed ;
for Rivold, the murderer, had come into Cornwall with a hostile
army, bent probably upon the subjugation of Melyan’s kingdom,
as well as the extermination of his family. He is styled by Le-
land, “‘invasor Cornubiz” ; and, after having murdered Melyan,
his sister’s husband, he is said to have first maimed, and then in-
stigated the murder of his nephew, Melor, the son of Melyan.
These atrocities, doubtless, roused the fury of the Cornishmen, and

* Bond, in his History of Looe, gives the following account of it :—

“The spring flows into a circular basin, or reservoir, of granite, or of
some stone like it, two feet four inches at its extreme diameter at top, and
about two feet high. It appears to have been neatly carved and ornamented
in its lower part with the figure of a griffin, and round the edge with dolphins,
now much defaced. The water was formerly carried off by a drain or hole at
the bottom, like those usually seen in fonts and piscinas. The basin (which
I take to be an old font), was formerly much respected by the neighbours,
who conceived some great misfortune would befal the person who should
attempt to remove it from where it-stood; and that it required immense
power to remove it. A daring fellow, however, says a story, once went with
a team of oxen for the express purpose of removing it. On his arrival at the
spot, one of the oxen fell down dead, which so alarmed the fellow that he
desisted from the attempt he was about to make. There are several loose
stones scattered round the basin or reservoir, perhaps the remains of some
building which formerly enclosed it,—a small chapel likely. The last time
I saw this reservoir it had been taken many feet from where it used to stand,
and a piece of the brim of it had been recently struck off.”

IT am glad to learn from the Rev. Paul Bush, rector of Duloe, that the
font of this old chapel has been removed to a place of safety at his suggestion,
and is now in the safe keeping of the owner of the property, Mr. Peel of
Trenant.

It is worthy of mention that about two miles from St. Cuby’s Well there
is, in the parish of Pelynt, another ancient well, associated with the name
of S. Non, an aunt of 8. Cuby and the mother of 8. David. It is now called
Ninnian’s Well.

} Strange to say, Whitaker seems to have overlooked the inconsistency
of this conjecture with his own theory of Cuby’s era, for Melyan or Melgan
is said to have been killed in 524.

D

320 CHRONICLES OF CORNISH SAINTS. I—S. CUBY.

made their country, for a time at least, a very uncongenial field
for the labours of the messenger of peace.

On leaving Cornwall, Cuby came, we are told, to the region of
Edelygion, where a certain King Etelic was ving at the time.
“St. Cybi went down into his meadows and spread his tent there,
“and King Etelic sent a certain man to see who were the men
“who had got down to his meadow. The man returning said
“they are monks, and thereupon Etelic arose with his household
“to eject the monks from his land; and Etelic forthwith fell from
“his horse, and his horse immediately died, and Etelic with alk
“his attendants were struck with blindness.” They are, however,
restored by the prayers of the saint, “and the king gives him two
Churches, whereof one is Llangybi, and the other Llandaverguir.”
At the latter place Cuby leaves his small parti-coloured hand-bell
—‘“parvum digiti sui cimbalum varium.” After this, he goes to
Menevia, the city of his famous kinsman S. David; and thence he
sails to the island of Arum, on the Irish coast ; where he resides
four years, and builds a Church to the honour of ALMigHTy Gop.
“And his cousin Cyngar,” the narrative proceeds, “being an old
“man, 8. Cybi bought for him a cow with its calf, because on ac-
“count of his old age he could not take any other food besides milk ;
“and there his disciples bravely cultivated the land.” Then follows
a puerile account of squabbles with one Crubthir Fintam, a petty
chieftain, who persecutes the saint from place to place, with a view
to ejecting him from the island. At length Cuby and his disciples
build a boat, and escape to the island of Anglesey. There is, as
might be expected in such a document drawn up in the Middle
Ages, when miracles were regarded as the necessary credentials of
a saint, much of the supernatural element in the narrative. Almost
every incident is accompanied by a miracle, and fiction is no
doubt abundantly mingled with fact. This voyage from Ireland to
Anglesey, ¢.g., is represented as taking place in a boat without a
skin covering, to prove to Crubthir Fintam that the saint and his
disciples were true servants of Gop. But the historical may be
easily separated from the fabulous; and the outline of the saint’s
life, divested of the marvellous stories in which it was clothed to
suit the taste of a superstitious age, is, with exception of the
blunder of his consecration by S. Hilary, perfectly consistent
throughout, and will bear any test of its accuracy which can be

CHRONICLES OF CORNISH SAINTS. 1I.—S. CUBY. Omak

brought to bear upon it. Of the saint’s subsequent labours in
Wales, the MSS. are unfortunately silent. They merely tell us
that on Cuby’s return, Maelgwn reigned over the provinces of
North Wales, and that after some unavailing opposition he be-
stowed on him a tract of land and a castle,* in which he spent the
remainder of his days. Welsh tradition has, however, preserved
many memorials of the zeal and holiness of the saint. It tells us
that he often held religious intercourse with a contemporary saint,
called Elian ; and the place where these two holy men were wont
to meet is still pointed out. A similar tradition has been handed
down respecting Cuby and Seiriol, another contemporary, who
dwelt on a small island, called Priestholm, near Beaumaris. Mid-
way between Caer Gybi and Seiriol’s Chapel on Priestholm island,
there are at the present time two wells, which are said to mark
the site of their weekly converse. They are called Ffynon Seiriol
and F'fynon Gybi, and have always been held in great reverence
by the neighbouring peasantry. What better memorial could there
be of the two holy men than those two pure and unfailing springs,
making the wilderness and solitary place like the garden of the
Lorp, and symbolizing the blessings of friendship, as they blend
together in their pilgrimage to the parent sea? This beautiful
tradition is remarkably corroborated by another which associates
together the names of those good men, and tells us that they were
called “Seiriol Wyn a Chybi Felyn”—Seiriol the Fair and Cybi
the Brown; because in their weekly journeys to and from the
well, Cuby always faced the sun, travelling eastward in the morn-
ing, and westward in the evening ; whereas Seiriol always journeyed
with his back to the sun.

Of Cuby’s ministerial work in Wales, several memorials remain
to compensate for the silence of the old memoirs. There are three
Churches in the Principality which still preserve his memory, viz.,

* The walls of this castle still exist, and form the boundary of the
churchyard of Caer Gybi. ‘‘It is,” says Pennant, in his description of this
churchyard, ‘‘a square of 220 feet by 130 feet. Three sides are inclosed
with strong walls, 17 feet high and 6 feet thick; the fourth side is open to
the precipitous rocks of the harbour, and never had been walled, being in-
tended for ships to retire to, and receive the benefit of protection from this
inclosure. At each corner of the wall is an oval tower. The masonry of the
whole is evidently Roman; the mortar very hard, and mixed with much
coarse pebble.”—Pennant’s Tour, iii, 75.

D2

322 CHRONICLES OF CORNISH SAINTS. I.—S. CUBY.

Llangybi* in Carnarvonshire, Llangybi in Monmouthshire, and
Caer Gybi at Holyhead ; and we may suppose that each of those
Churches was, in its origin, an Oratory of the saint, and a centre
of his ministerial labour. There is also extant in the Welsh
language a Poem which is said to have been written by Aneurin,
a bard who flourished in the early part of the 6th Century; and
in which the saint is regarded as a great leader and teacher of his
brethren. It is entitled: “ Ymddiddan y saint a Chybi woth
fyned i ynys Enlli”—Cuby’s discourse with the saints as they
were going to the island of Bardsey. The stanzast which have
reference to him are as follow :—

‘‘ When the saints of the synod of Brevi,

After the famous sermon of Dewi,

By the command of the prophets,

To the island of Bardsey were going,

They propounded this question to Cybi:
‘Is there food to be found in the Ocean? ’

‘Gop will give succour,’ he answered,
‘On land, and ocean, and desert ;
‘More easily far can Hk give ~
‘Than destitute mortal can ask.’

‘Yet the prophets assert,’ they rejoined,
‘That the wide sea is barren and briny.’

‘Pray we with fervour,’ he answered,
‘Pray we, and shrink not from hardship;
‘Indolence ever is bootless;

‘ Better is labour than ease.’”’

Another memento of the saint exists in ancient Welsh
literature. Amongst the “Sayings of the Wise” (“ Chwedlau’r
Doethion”) there is this stanza :—

‘* Hast thou heard the saying of Cybi
Of Anglesey, to the son of Gwrgi?
There is no misfortune like wickedness.”
Iolo Morganwg’s Welsh MSS., 662.

* The Rev. G. A. Williams, vicar of this parish, informs me that within
a few yards of a mineral well called ‘‘ Ffynon Gybi,” for which, in days of
old, the parish was held in high renown, there is a rock which appears to
have been rudely cut into the form of an arm-chair, in which the saint is re-
puted to have sat, and that it is still known by the name of ‘‘ Cadair Gybi.”

+ Tam much indebted to the kind assistance of W. Rees, Esq., of Llan-
dovery, in translating these recondite lines into English. The original may
be found in Myvyrian Archaiology, vol. I, 181.

CHRONICLES OF CORNISH SAINTS. I.—S. CUBY. 323

Cuby’s greatest work seems to have been the establishment of
a monastery at Holyhead,* over which in his old age he presided,
and which stamped the wild headland with a sacred character in
the eyes of subsequent generations, as its present name bears wit-
ness. It was called by the Welsh, “Cér Cybi,’—the Choir of
Cuby ; and it continued to flourish down to the time of Leland,
for he says of it: “‘ At this time it supports canons, and prebend-
“aries, and exercises a welcome hospitality to travellers crossing
“over to Ireland.” t

“ At length,” to quote once more from the oldest Latin Life of
the Saint, “a multitude of angels came and took his most holy
“soul to heaven, to be in the company of the patriarchs and
' “prophets, in the unity of the martyrs and confessors, in the unity
“of the virgins and all the righteous saints, and in ‘the unity of
“the heavenly church; where there is day without night, tran-
“quillity without fear, and joy without end; where there are
“seven eternal things ; life without death, youth without old age,
“joy without sorrow, peace without discord, light without dark-
‘ness, health without sickness, and a kingdom without change.”

* Tolo Morganwg’s MSS., p. 516.
| De Script: Brit., 65.

D3

V.—“ Jews in Cornwall” ; and “ Marazion.”—By the REVEREND
JOHN BANNISTER, LL.D., St. Day.

RE there Jews in Cornwall?” asks Professor Max Miller in
the April number of Macmillan’s Magazine, and then proceeds
to treat the question as “‘a riddle,” in solving which, in a very
learned philological article, he gives a negative answer to the
question with which he starts. His argument is, that there is no
historical evidence of the migration of the Jews hither, or, of their
connection with the tin trade or with the working of tin mines in -
the county,—that the all but universal opinion to the contrary took
its rise from certain local names, and other remnants of the old
language of Cornwall now extinct,—and that, plausible as Hebrew
origins for these names, &c., may be, they may all be explained
away by what he terms the niveiernnorma it process, and they . are ex-
plained away accordingly.

Now if it could be shewn that the Jews never had anything to
do with the county,—‘“‘that one single Jew” never “set foot on
Cornish soil,” we should at once accept the proposed “solution,”
acknowledging that words, terms, and names in the old vernacular,
as it died out and was overlaid with a new language, would be
more or less modified to accommodate them to, and make them
significant in, the new, and that thus they may have been twisted
“to support facts and fictions which could be supported by no
other evidence.” But, on the other hand, if it can be shewn,
with any degree of probability, that the Jews have, or may have
been, from time immemorial, intimately connected with the county,
then these various words, terms, and names may not be altogether
explained away, but must be allowed some weight in support of
the time-honoured tradition. ;

That there are Jews in Cornwall, “nobody can deny” ; and
that there are families here bearing Jewish names, as Moyes or
Moyse=Moses, Isaacs, Solomon, Manuel, Daniel, &c., some of them
also having unmistakeably Jewish features,* is equally certain.

* The present worthy Mayor of Truro, Mr. Thomas Solomon, P.G.S.W.
of Cornwall, is an instance in point. He has a fine type of Jew ish features.
I have his permission to publish the following extracts from a letter to me :—

“JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “ MARAZION.” 325

Physiognomists also have discovered others, besides these and the
sturdy fishermen of Mount’s Bay referred to by the Professor,
having “the sharply marked features” of this peculiar people,
though, bearing names beginning with

Tre, Ros, Pol, Lan, Caer, and Pen,
They are known to be true Cornishmen.

But this is easily explained ; these names being territorial or local,
just as was the case with Isaac of York, Reuben of Tadcaster, &c.
Old Testament, 7.e., Hebrew, prenomens are common; and
though such as Maher-shalal-hash-baz (regularly transmitted in
one family * in St. Agnes, and shortened into Shalal, or Lal),
Lazarus=Hleazar, Isaac, Melchizedek, Abednego, Absalom, Jona-
than, Elisha, Esther, may be referred to puritanical feeling
handed down from the time of the Commonwealth, this cannot
be said of names found in Carew’s Survey : there we have (fol. 138) :
“Master Samuel who married Halse” and would probably take
his wife’s name ; and (fol. 98): ‘Michael Joseph, a blacksmith.”

There was also a Cornish family called Jew, and Carew tells
us (fol. 145) that the heiress married an Arundel; and though we
may not say positively that this name, by whomsoever borne, is
“doubtless from the nation of the primitive bearer,” f yet it is
pretty certain such was the case with the Cornish family, as, in
the time of Edward II, we read { that John Peverel held Hamet-
ethy of Roger le Jeu.

That Jews, or persons of Jewish extraction, worked the
Cornish tin mines, seems plain from “ Extracts from the Council
Book of the Prince of Wales, temp. Edw. III,” given at page 25 of
the Supplement to the present learned Vice-Warden’s Report of

‘T never heard of my ancestors being of Hebrew extraction; nothing was
known of such tomy father. . . . . I have always considered one of
my daughters to resemble in features the chosen people, and many intelligent
Israelites have been of the same opinion. Some years ago, Dr. Jago, of this
town, told me he could distinctly see traces of what had been Jewish in the
gait of one of my brothers.”

* This family rejoices in the euphonious monosyllabic surname ‘ Dab” =
David (?), and, in addition to the prenomen given in the text, they have
for generations had Aminadab, Amos, Jonathan, Melechizedek, &e.

+ Lower’s Patronynica Britannica, p. 172.
t Lysons’ Cornwall, p. 46.

326 “JHWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “MARAZION.”

the Case of Vice v. Thomas, tried before the Lord Warden in
1843. There we read :

“Ta. R. 31]. Feb. Abraham, a tinner, complains of imprisonment by the
Sheriff for working to the nuisanee of the haven of Fowey. He states that
he employs 300 men in the stream-works of Brodhok, Tremorwode, Grey-
stone, Dosmery, &c. The prince issues his mandate to W. de Spridlington,
one of his auditors, to enquire into the faets.” *

That during, and before the reign of Richard I, Jews had to
do with the tin trade of Cornwall is evident from the Capitula, or
Ordinances, respecting Tin and the Stannaries, made by William
de Wrotham, Chief Warden, and others, 1197-8; the text of
which document in the Red Book of the Exchequer, is given at
p. 5 of the Supplement above quoted ; and a translation may be
found at p. 633 of Sir Henry de la Beche’s Report on the Geology
of Cornwall, Devon, and West Somerset. Here we read:

* Also neither man nor woman, Christian nor Jew, shall presume to buy
or sell any tin of the first smelting, nor to give or remove any of the first
smelting from the Stannary, or out of the place appointed for weighing and
stamping, until it shall be weighed and stamped in the presence of the
keepers and clerks of the weight and stamp of the farm.

‘« Aiso neither man nor woman, Christian nor Jew, shall presume, in the
Stannaries nor out of the Stannaries, to have in his or her possession any
tin of the first smelting beyond a fortnight, unless it be weighed and stamped
by the keepers and clerk of the weight and farm stamp.

‘“‘ Also neither man nor woman, Christian nor Jew, in market-towns and
boroughs, on sea or on land, shall presume to keep beyond thirteen weeks
tin of the first smelting weighed and stamped, unless it be put into the
second smelting and the mark discharged.

‘** Also neither man nor woman, Christian nor Jew, shall presume in any
manner to remove tin, either by sea or by land, out of the counties of Devon

and Cornwall, unless he or she first have the licence of the Chief-Warden of
the Stannaries.”

* Ina letter to me, dated July 1st, Mr. Smirke says: ‘‘I inserted the
case of Abraham the tinner because it not only shewed equity jurisdiction,
but also looked like a Jew working a mine. I did not profess to say it was a
Jew,—because he may have been a Christian convert. . . . . The Jews
were banished, or rather abjured, the realm by proclamation, and not by Act
of Parliament, and the Crown could lawfully relax its own sentence, if
desired. . . . . If the King chose to mortgage a mine to a Jew, or if
the Duke of Cornwall chose to do so (having royalties) he could do so, in the
14th Century.—The case quoted by me is a single one out of a large folio
volume.”

“JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “MARAZION.” 327

Thus far then we have good historical data to go upon,—
enough, with the extant Charter of King John * and other docu-
ments given in the above quoted works a Sir H. de la Beche and
Mr. Vice-Warden Smirke, to confirm in a general way the state-
ments made by Dr. Borlase, Carew, and others, as to the inter-
course of the Jews with the county in the Middle Ages. Dr.
Borlase says: + “In the time of King John, I find the product of
“tin in this county very inconsiderable, the right of working for
“tin being as yet wholly in the King, the property of tinners
“precarious and unsettled, and what tin was raised was engrossed
“and managed by the Jews, to the great regret of the barons and
“their rEgselie

Professor Max Miiller summarizes Carew’s evidence thus :—
“Carew tells us how the Cornish gentlemen borrowed money
“from the merchants of London, giving them tin as security
“(p. 14); and though he does not call the merchants Jews, yet
“he speaks of them as usurers, and of their ‘cut throate and
«abominable dealing.’ He continues afterwards, speaking of the
“same usurers” [2], ““‘ After such time as the Jewes by their ex-
“treme dealing had worne themselves, first out of the love of the
“<«Hnglish inhabitants, and afterwards out of the land itselfe, and
“<so left the mines unwrought, it hapned, that certaine gentlemen,
“being lords of seven tithings in Blackmoore, whose grounds
“¢were best stored with this minerall, grewe desirous to renew
“<this benefit,’ &.,’—“and” (Carew adds) “so obtained various
“Charters, with sundrie privileges.”

The circumstance alluded to in the beginning of the extract
from Carew, is the banishment of the Jews for ever from England
by Edward I, A.D. 1290,+ for their extreme usury; 40 per cent.,

* A fac simile of this, the earliest extant Charter to the Tinners of
Cornwall, 3 John, is given in the Appendix to Sir H. de la Beche’s Report.
The earliest notice of “the tin mines of Cornwall in the Public Records is,
according to Mr. Smirke, 22 Henry II. Those of Devon are named 2 Henry
Tl. Im John’s Charter it is, among other things, granted that the tinners
(stannatores) shall be ‘liberi et quieti de placitis nativorum.”

} Natural History, p. 190.

+ I have the authority of Mr. Smirke to correct a statement which he is
said to have made at the Truro meeting of the Cambrian Archeological
Society in 1862. In the Report (p. 52) he is wrongly made to say: ‘‘The
‘*‘ earliest record we have of the Jews dealing in tin was in the reign of Hd-

328 “ JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND ‘‘ MARAZION.”

we are assured, being thought a moderate rate of interest ; 50 per
cent. being the ordinary rate. They were not allowed to return
in any numbers, we are told, till the time of the Commonwealth.
But the entry about Abraham the Timner, A.D. 1358, would shew
either that individuals were tolerated, or that he was a converted
Jew or of Jewish extraction, like Roger le Jew in the previous
reign ; and though, as such, he would have a Christian name im-
posed on him at baptism, yet he might be better known, and
therefore described, by the Jewish name, possibly to distinguish
him from some cther “tinner” having the same Christian name ;
and this might get the force of a surname as the other name Jew
did, and as in later times Braham and Disraeli have.*

With regard to the story of the Jews working as slaves in the
Cornish mines in the times of the Plantagenets, as told by Hals,

«ward I, and these were continued in the reigns of Edward IT and Edward
“TIT, and subsequently to a later period.” In his letter to me Mr. Smirke
says: ‘That the Jews were prominent in the Stannaries in the Plantagenet
*‘times is almost certain to those who have read the regulations of Wrotham,
“9 Richard I”; and again: ‘‘I have from time to time noted various
‘authorities for the employment of Jews by the Crown in financial transac-
*‘tions, but have not found any decisive and specific proof of it. This is
‘‘not surprising; for the regular series of such rolls as would tend to show
“this are those of the Exchequer, which hardly begin till Henry I, and but
«scantily till Henry II. Probably if anyone will go through the series of
“Pipe Rolls, beginning Henry II and ending Edward I (when the Jews were
‘‘expelled) he would pick out this desideratum; but it would occupy a good
“month of daily reading to search them thoroughly. . . . . If you
“have courage to go through the records of the Pleas before the Justices of
“the Jews, Henry III, you may fall in with some entries worth notice.” The
writer had not the leisure for doing this, when he spent a little time in the
Record Office, searching for evidence on this question.

* Something of the same kind occurred in Spain. Basnage, in his
“History of the Jews,” (Book 7, ¢. 33 § 14), as quoted by Bp. Newton on
the Prophecies, says: ‘‘In vain the great lords of Spain make alliances,
change their names, and take ancient scutcheons; they are still known to be
of the Jewish race, and Jews themselves.” He tells us that many rather than
be banished the country and have their property confiscated, feigned con-
version, yea took orders and entered convents and nunneries. In proof of
his assertions he says: ‘There are in the synagogue of Amsterdam,
brothers and sisters and near relations to good families in Spain and
Portugal; and even Franciscan monks, Dominicans, and Jesuits, who come
to do penance, and make amends for the crime they have committed, in dis-
sembling.” The fourth council of Toledo ordered that all their children
should be taken from the Jews and committed to the monasteries to be in-
structed in Christianity. When banished Portugal, says Mariana, the king
ordered all children under fourteen to be taken from them and baptized.

“JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “MARAZION.” 329

we confess we have no positive contemporary evidence for it. The
probability is that Hals was guided by vulgar tradition ; and yet,
when we know, as Professor Max Miiller says, “the Jews were
“certainly ill-treated, tortured, plundered, and exiled during the
“reion of the Plantagenet Kings,” is it at all improbable that
when their persecutors had got all they had from them, they
should endeavour to get what they could out of those who might
not be able to escape into exile? And thus there may be some-
thing more in Matthew Paris’s statement “that when Henry III
“had fleeced (excoriaverat) the Jews, he handed them over to his
“brother that he might embowel (evisceraret) them,” than the
Professor would draw from the document, referred to by him, in
Rymer’s Federa: “Concerning the Jews assigned to the Earl of
“Cornwall in payment of a debt owing to him by the King.”
And, though we are told that he spared (pepercit) them, might
not this be similar to Joseph’s brethren sparing him—“ by com-
“‘mitting their bodies as his slaves to work in the tin mines ?”
Miners and others here, when they hear sounds they cannot ac-
count for, especially underground, attribute them to the “ knock-
ers,’—the spirits of Jews who in former ages worked here as
slaves; some referring this, however, to a still more ancient
period—to those sent here by the Flavian princes.”

Of this, of course, we have no direct contemporary historical
evidence. It would be strange if we had, even if it were abso-
lutely unquestioned. But 8S. Chrysostom, as quoted by Maynard,t
tells us that Constantine the Great, exasperated at the conduct of
the Jews, “dispersed them unto all the territories of his empire
“as fugitive slaves” ; and what more probable than that he should
send some of them to Britain, where he was born, and where he
was first saluted as emperor? Jerome tells us that when Titus
took Jerusalem, ‘an incredible number of Jews were sold like
‘horses, and dispersed over the face of the whole earth.” The
account given by Josephus is, that of those spared after indis-
criminate slaughter, some were dispersed through the provinces
for the use of the theatres, as gladiators ; others were sent to the

* Carew, fol. 8.
+ Continuation of the History of the Jews ; fol. ed., p. 564.

330 “JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “ MARAZION.”

Egyptian mines, and others sold as slaves.* If the Romans at
this time worked the Cornish mines,f why may not some have
been sent here? And if, as we know was the case, shortly after
this there were flourishing communities of Jews in Cyprus, Mi-
norca, Spain, &c., why may they not also have settled in Corn-
wall, attracted hither by the old-established tin-trade?+ I have
been told by an intelligent Jew that they have a tradition among
themselves, that some escaped hither, at the taking of Jerusalem ; _
and they have their own way of explaining the origin of many
local names.

It is generally supposed that the Jews were first brought into
England by William the Conqueror. All that Stowe says is:
*‘ King William brought the Jewes from Rhoane to inhabite here.” ||
But, even supposing this was the first great immigration of the
Jews into England, it must be remembered that Stowe (p. 1)
treats Cornwail as the “fourth part of Britaine”—as distinct from
England as Wales and Scotland. And Edward the Confessor
claimed the Jews in England and all belonging to them as his
own property (“suum proprium”) shewing that they were to be
found somewhere in his dominions.

Besides, we know that Jews came to Britain as Christian Mis-
sionaries at a very early period. We cannot vouch for what we
are told about Simon Zelotes and Joseph of Arimathea coming

* Wars of the Jews. Book 7, ch. 16. (Maynard’s translation).

+ Professor Hunt, in an able Paper entitled ‘‘ Notes on the Remains of
early British Tin-works,” read at the Truro Meeting of the Cambrian Arche-
ological Association in 1862, says: ‘‘ Many of the old mine-workings belong,
“without doubt, to the Roman period; and there is evidence that the edu-
“cated skill of the Romans was brought to bear upon the Cornish tin-mines.”
He mentions adits with stone arches, the description of which agrees with
that of the Roman works in Spain. He proceeds: ‘‘ We have therefore, in
‘dealing with this question, to separate with care the Roman workings, and
“the so-called Jews’ workings, from the truly early British excavations.
“ . . . Ibelieve we may, by a little cautious investigation, separate the
‘‘ancient British workings from those which were directed by the Romans,
‘‘or those which were carried out by the Jews at a later period.”

+ We know from the Acts of the Apostles, c. 2, v. 5, that then as now,
the prophecies of the Old Testament were fulfilled, that they should be
scattered unto ‘‘every nation under heayen.” They were to be found where-
ever trade and commerce flourished, acting as bankers, money dealers,
brokers, and mostly living in communities.

|| Annales, 1067.

“JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “ MARAZION.” 331

hither; but yet Tertullian says: “The Britons, inhabitants of
places unknown to the Romans, yet did obey and were subject to
the Kingdom of Christ.” Among British Saints we have SS.
Aaron, Moses, Joseph, Samson, David, &c. We have a Solomon,*
Duke of Cornwall. And, in the Manumissions recorded in the
Bodmin Gospels, we find some, witnesses and others as well as
serfs, with unmistakeably Hebrew names, Abel, Benjamin, David,
Elie, Elisaved, Isaac, Joseph, Noe, Solomon, Samuel, and, strangest
of all, Jesu, which can scarcely have been a Christian’s, but
may have been a Jew’s name. And let it not be supposed that
such names were as common in other parts of the country as
in Cornwall. Mr. Thorpe, in his Diplomatarium Anglicum Avi
Saxonici, beginning at page 621, gives us these and several other
Records of Manumissions in Saxon times; but in none of them,
not even in those at Bath, nor yet at Exeter, are there any such
names to be found. Saxon names are common, of course, and
there are some British or Celtic, but no Hebrew names, which I
think must be regarded as a strong confirmation of the traditions
above referred to, relating to a time and a people of which we
have no contemporary history.

Thus far we have not touched upon what the Professor con-
siders to be the sole ground for “the historical legends of Jews
settled in Cornwall,’—the metamorphic process to which certain
“names and other relics of the language” have been subjected.
Let us now take one of these names, Marazion, and its alias, Market
Jew. Had we not historical documentary evidence of the connec-
tion of the Jews with the county, prior to the occurrence of the
oldest form of the name of the little market-town facing the well-
known 8. Michael’s Mount, we might have acquiesced in the con-
clusion to which the Professor comes respecting it, and have treated
the vulgar opinion as a “verbal myth,” one of those “fables” which
“have thrown a haze over the annals of the whole county.”

Professor Max Miiller has a long array of the different modes
of spelling the names of the place in question. He gives 19

* This was a familiar name among the Dukes and Counts of Bretagne.
We do not claim either them or our Duke (whose father, Geraint, was a
Christian) as Jews; but the name may shew connection with, and respect for,
this peculiar people, and may add something to the cumulative evidence for
the point in dispute, or help to account for the tradition.

332 “JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND ‘“‘ MARAZION.”

varieties. I have collected above 30 from charters, old deeds,
rolls in the Public Record Office, maps and plans, the writings of
Wilham of Worcester, Leland, Carew, Camden, Norden, Scawen,
Hals, Borlase, Whitaker, Oliver, &c. In my Paper on “Nomen-
clature,” * I pointed out the necessity of collecting these various
modes of spelling; for, as Max Miiller says: “Inquiries into the
“origin of local names are, in the first place, historical, and only
“in the second place, philological. To attempt an explanation of
“any name, without having first traced it back to the earliest form
“in which we can find it, is to set at defiance the plainest rules
“of the science of language as well as of the science of history.
“Even if the interpretation of a local name should be right, it
“would be of no scientific value without the preliminary inquiry
“into its history, which frequently consists in a succession of the
“most startling changes and corruptions. Those who are at
“all familiar with the history of Cornish names of places, will
“not be surprised to find the same name written in four or five,
“nay, in ten different ways. The fact is that those who pro-
“nounced the names were frequently ignorant of their real import,
“and those who had to write them down could hardly catch their
“correct pronunciation.” In “ Nomenclature” (p. 110) I shewed
this more particularly in reference to Domesday names.

The name of the place under discussion does not occur in
Domesday, unless we refer Tremarustel to this, which Mr. Carne
rather identifies with S. Austel. Omitting this, and a strangely
corrupted spelling in Earl Alan’s charter, Merdresem, I think the
oldest form of the name I have met with is Marchadyon, so given
by Dr. Oliver,t in the Charter of Earl Richard, 1257. Now this
is easily reconciled with the form now in use, Marazion. With
regard to this I stated { that whatever may be the meaning of the
latter part, the meaning of the former part is quite plain, viz.,
“Market.” || So far, the Professor and I are agreed. He says:

* Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, No. VI, p. 108.

¢ Donasticon, p. 31.

+ Nomenclature, p. 115.

|| We have another name compounded with this: ‘‘Marhas an vose,”
in Perranzabuloe. If we wish to be very correct in every respect, this is
“Market of the entrenchment” (Mac Lauchlan); but older writers gave it
‘‘Maid’s Market.” The word admits of both significations.

“JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “MARAZION.” 333

“ Anyhow it is clear that in Murazion we have some kind of name
“for market. The old Cornish word for market is marchas, a
“corruption of the Latin mercatus. Originally the Cornish word
“must have been marchad, and this form is preserved in Brittany,
“while in Cornish the ch gradually sank to h, and the final d to s.”
We thus easily see the connection between Marchad, Marhas, and
Maraz, in Marchadyon, Marazion, &e. ; and the connection between
Marchad and Market, in Market Jew is still more palpable, the ch
and d having been hardened into k£ and ¢ But how are we to
account for the variation in the rest of the name? And what is
the meaning we are to attach to it? Here is indeed a riddle, to
the solution of which we now address ourselves; and, if we can-
not show positively what are the origin and meaning of the name,
we may show what they may be. \
The possible meanings of “ Marazion” and its alias “ Market
Jew,’ considered by Professor Max Miiller, are ““ Thursday Market,”
“Tittle Market,” ‘“ Markets,” and “Jew-Market.” He-says: ‘The
“ only explanation of the name which we meet with in early writers,
“such as Leland, Camden, and Carew, is that it meant ‘Thursday
“ Market.’ Leland expresses Marasdeythyon by forum Jovis. Camden
“explains Merkiu in the same manner, and Carew takes Marcaiew
“as originally Marhas diew, 1.e., ‘Thursdaies market, for then it
“useth this traffike.’” We further know, from a charter granted
by Robert, Earl of Cornwall, that the monks of the Mount had
the privilege of holding a market on Thursday (die quinte feriw) ;
and though it is doubtful whether this market was held on the
mainland or on the Mount, yet I think, notwithstanding what the
Professor says, that this is sufficient reason why the little town,
at or near which the market was held, should have been called by
some people “Thursday Market”; just as S. Sampson’s Square,
in York, formerly was ‘Thursday Market,” and, I believe, is still
popularly so called, because a market is held there on Thursday.
Dr. Oliver derived “Market Jew” from the Norman-French
Marché de Jeudi, which corresponds exactly with what I believe to
be the true reading of Leland, Marasdeythyou: Maras=market,
deyth—day, deythyow=Thursday. Professor Max Miiller says:
“Thursday in Cornish was called deyow, not diew.” But such is
the uncertainty of spelling in old Cornish that either of them
would serve as a contraction for the full form of the word as found

334 “JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND*“ MARAZION.”

in the name given by Leland, found only in him, and possibly in-
vented by him to explain the shorter names in vulgar use, in the
same way that Carew gives Marcaiew=Marhas diew.*

Another signification discussed by the Professor is “ Little
Market” ; taking zon to be a diminutive termination, such as is
commonly found in Welsh, and as we have in rhynen, “a hillock,”
from rhyn, “a hill”; which would make it a contraction of vean,
bian, bighan, “little”; and, corresponding with this, we have
Marghashigan, Marghasbean. ¢

But the meaning which the Professor prefers is “Markets.”
The plural, in Cornish, is formed in various ways ; among others,
by adding to the singular the terminations ion, on, or iou, ow. Thus
Marazion would be a regular plural of Maraz; and Marchadiou
(=Market Jew) of Marchad,—two forms of the word in the old
language. One point in favour of this, besides that it gives the
same signification to both forms now in common use, is that, as
stated by the Professor, three statute markets were held in the
neighbourhood. There is another point which I would suggest.
The Armoric, which the Cornish resembles more than the Welsh,
would express “ Markets” by something very like Market Jew. Le
Gonidec gives “ Marehad, ‘a market’; pl. Marchadou, et par abus
mare hajou, qui est le plus usité.”

There is an objection, however, to “‘Marazion” being “Markets.”
The plural of Maraz would require short 7, Marazion, as 7 or y is
sounded by natives in “ Burian”—Bur-yan, two syllables. I have
heard the name thus pronounced by strangers, on the railway, and
by children in schools up the country, but never by a real Cornish-
man; with him the sound of the 7 is long,—diphthongal,=ai of
foreigners, the same as every Englishman at once gives in Zion,
which has doubtless led some to make the name “ Bitter Zion,” ||

*Mr. Norris, speaking ofgthe uncertainty in the orthography of the
Dramas says: ‘We find every word of any length written in half a dozen
forms, such as diuwath, deweth, dyweth, devyth, dyvyth, diweth, &¢., &c.; and
so short a word as kig is found under the forms of kyg, kyc, kic, cyk, and
probably more.” Dramas, Vol. II, p. 219. i

+ Williams's ‘* Lexicon Cornu-Britannicum.”

t Calendar of Domestic Deeds, 24 Henry VIII. Public Record Office.

|| The long i may possibly have originated from a wish to assimilate the
name to the Monastery of Zion in Middlesex, to which the Priory of S.
Michael’s Mount was attached by Henry V; or it may be that Jewish traders

“JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “MARAZION,” 335

and so to countenance the so-called “historical legends of Jews
settled in the county of Cornwall.”

In these last quoted words, the Professor condemns those who
would make Market Jew=Jew-Market. “No real Cornishman,” he
says, “would ever have taken Marchadiew” in this way. “The
name for Jew in Cornish is quite different.” But real Cornishmen
have so taken it. The common, vulgar, general name for the
place is Market Jew *—(Marazion was seldom heard in the neigh-
bourhood till the Railway Station was opened), and the street in
Penzance leading towards it is called Market Jew street. This is
considered by most Cornishmen as a proof of the truth of the
tradition that Jews have been connected with the place; and Dr.
Borlase, a genuine Cornishman, would make even Marazion have
the same meaning, making it—Margha Dzhuon, which would=
Marghas Edzhwon—the latter part being one of the admissible
plural forms of Hzow, a Jew. And further, in an old Fisherman's
Catch printed in a former Number of this Jowrnal,t we have:

*¢QOll a poble en Porthia ha Maraz jowan”;

which, strictly rendered, is: ‘“ All the people in St. Ives port and
the market of the Jew,’—an, the individualizing particle, being
used as a termination instead of on, the plural termination.

Then with regard to the name for Jew in Cornish. The forms
recognized by Professor Max Miiller are: ‘“ Hdhow, Yedhow,
Yudhow, corrupted likewise into Ezow; plural, Vedhewon, &c.”
This “ &c.” includes a great variety of forms.t Of course, “Jew,”
in whatever language found, is a foreign word, modified from the

or others fancied they saw in the sunny, rocky, pyramidal hill some resem-
blance to “the holy hill of Zion.” Gesenius derives iPS from PYVY, tzayah,

to be sunny. Others make the word mean ‘a heap of rocks.” Either of
these etymologies would apply to 8. Michael’s Mount; and Marazion would
be the market (maraz) near this Zion. »

* This mode of dividing the name is not modern. In the Public Record
Office I found a deed, 5 Kdward IV, in which Laurencius Goldsmyth, de
Marghas Iow, was stated to be seized of 10 messuages and 100 acres of land
in the town of Bodman. The spelling of the last named place is also inter-
esting, as affording some countenance to the derivation of Bodmin from Bod-
manach, ‘‘ The monk’s house.”

+ Journal of the Royal Institution of Cornwall, No. V, p. 14.

t See Note at p. 334.

E

336 “JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “‘MARAZION.”

Hebrew ( Yehudi, or Jehudi, much the same as in Marché de Jeudi).*
In Latin it is Joudeus; Greek, Iovdasos; Welsh, Iuddew, pl.,
Iuddewon ; Armoric, Iuzeo, pl., Iuzevein; Gael., Iudach; and
Manx, Ew. This latter form, shorter even than the “lew,” page
325, shows to how simple a state the name may be reduced, when
used in forming compound words ; and I have no hesitation in say-
ing that the following forms of the name in question fairly admit of
this rendering: Marchasyowe, Marghas Iow, Markasyou, Marghasiew,
Marghasiewe, Markesju, Markesiow, Markysew, Markysyow, Markys-
owe, Markysyoo, Markysho, Markaiewe, Varha-Dzhow t, Marka-Jew,
Mark-jew, Markjue, Margew, Marchew, &e.

A person accustomed to these studies will see at once how the
sounds of these various forms run into one another, and might be
taken for each other, especially remembering that s=z, and z=dzh
or j. Thus Tresavean is vulgarly pronounced Tridzhyvean ; the
family name Tregian, Tredzhon; and “third” is represented by
trissa, trige, tridzha.

But we can easily bring several other forms to this same sig-
nification. Everyone knows how difficult it is in ordinary pen-
manship, and still more in ladies’ caligraphy, to distinguish
between m and w. It is the same in old MSS. We have given an
example in Marasdeythyou. We will shortly give another. Make
but this change, and the following forms, as well as the foregoing,
admit of a pronunciation approaching to Market Jew=Jew market,
i.e. by simply changing 7 into uw, and giving %, y, the consonantal
sound of 7: Marchadyon, Markesin, Marghazyon, Marghasion, Mark-
azyon, Markazion, Markasyon, Markesion. There are also Markine=
Markjue, Merdresein, which by some miscopying or misreading has
been made into Merdresem; and, by dropping the guttural ch or
gh, which in old Cornish are used indiscriminately, we may bring
in the modern Marazion, and a gross corruption, Maryazion. ¢

r
# See page 333.

+ This is the form found in the Cornish story given by Lhuyd, Pryce,
&c. The V=M. It is the grammatical mutation of that letter, required by
its position in the narrative, and a genuine old Cornishman would always
pronounce V in such a situation, though the name was written with M.

+ The y here may be a misreading for g. In another spelling given by
Mr. Smirke, (Journal No. V, p. 6), Marhagon, the g has either been mis-
placed, or is to be pronounced dzh, j.

“JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “ MARAZION.” 337

Not knowing what the actual reading of the oldest MSS. is,
we cannot speak positively. But grant, as we must, that some of
the forms terminated in 1, let us see if they will help us to find an
older name of the place, and to account for the uncertainty as to
the orthography and signification of more recent names.

Take two of the oldest forms: Marchadyon, (A.D. 1257), and
Markesiow or Markesion, (1261). The former is found in a charter
in which Earl Richard grants to the Prior of 8. Michael's Mount,
that three markets, which formerly had been held in Marghasbigan,
on ground not belonging to him (alieno solo), should in future be
held on his own ground (solo suo proprio) in Marchadyon. Pro-
fessor Max Miiller is of opinion that Marghasbigan and Marchadyon
are different names for the same place, and in confirmation he
refers to the latter found in Bishop Bronescombe’s Register (1261),
quoted in Bishop Stapledon’s (1313), where he says, “the place is
called Markesion de parvo mercato,’ and holds that de parvo mercato
is a translation or explanation of Markesion. Here I think he
is wrong. To shew this, take the whole passage. It occurs in a
list of exceptions to the endowment of S. Hilary. Dr. Oliver
gives this in his Monasticon (p. 29) thus: “the mortuaries ex de-
cessu parochianorum de Markesion de parvo mercato de Trewarnene
et Brevamick.” Here the use of de, “from,” would lead us to
conclude that the parvus mercatus was as distinct from IMarkesion
(or Markesiou)* as Trewarnene and Brevamick. And it would
seem to me that as we know that in the times of Leland, Carew,
and Camden, there was a “Thursday market,” the particular place
where this was held, on the Prior's own ground, juata grangiam
suam, was called Marchadyou or Markesiou ; while the place where

* In his Additional Supplement (p. 4) Dr. Oliver corrects (?) this reading:
‘mortuariis de Markesiou, de parvo Mercato, Brevannek, Penmedel, Trewar-
bene,” &c. This shows the uncertainty there is in the spelling of names of
places not known to the scribe, and illustrates what I said before about the
confusion between n and wu; and as we showed before that Leland’s ‘‘ Thurs-
daie market” required Marasdeythyou, so here if we had to take the Latin
de parvo mercato as a translation of the preceding name in the vernacular,
the diminutive termination would require that name to be not Markesiou,
but Markesion, corresponding with the Earl’s Marchadyon. Max Miiller says
“the change of d into s had taken place between 1257 and 1307.” In saying
this he seems to have overlooked the fact that we have in the Earl’s charter
Marghasbigan, as well as Marchadyon, and also Markesion or Markesiou in
the Bishop’s Register, 1261.

338 “JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND ‘“ MARAZION.”

the little market was held, somewhere near, on ground not be-
longing to the Prior, was called in the vernacular, as we have it —
in Earl Robert’s charter, Marghasbigan, and in the Bishop’s register,

by a literal translation, Parvus Mercatus ; and it is possible that

though the little town itself may have borne some name derived
from the connection of the Jews with the place, or a tradition of

something of the kind in former times, when the particular

sites where the Thursday-market and the Little-market were held,

had lost their distinctive appellations, and the various names, of
which Market Jew and Marazion are corruptions, had come to be

applied indifferently to the whole town, (some persons using one

and some the other form), as both wand m are plural terminations,

persons of a rationalistic turn of mind might understand by both

forms simply “Markets,’—the place where the Jews had held

their market, and where the Thursday-market, the Little-market,

and other markets or fairs were still held.

But now, is there any reason for supposing that this place
must have had a name in more ancient times? We believe there
is, and that it 1s quite possible that the several names, or modes
of spelling the same name, admitting of such different significa-
tions, in the then vernacular, may be modifications of the old
name accommodated to the altered circumstances of the place ;
that is, that these old names themselves are the result of the
metamorphic process, in the same way that some geologists sup-
pose the so-called primitive rocks are.

Convinced that the Pheenicians traded here for tin, and that
S. Michael’s Mount,

‘ Both land and island twice a day,
Both fort and port of haunt,”

was the Iktis of Diodorus Siculus, where the old inhabitants used
to carry their tin across the causeway, laid bare by the ebb of the
tide, we also feel assured that the site of Marazion must have
been a place of considerable importance, and must either have had
a name of its own, or have been named from the adjoining mart
for tin.

We know little about the Pheenician language. But in Ezekiel,
c. xxvii, where we have a particular description of the extensive
and rich trade of Tyre, there is a word used several times for

“JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “MARAZION.” 339

market, mart, fair, merchandize, &c., which occurs nowhere else in
the Bible ; and this fact may lead us to suppose that, though ad-
mitted into the Hebrew language, it belonged rather to the cognate
Pheenician. In each case it occurs in construction, with a pro-
nominal suffix; but, divested of this and of the vowel points, it
may be represented as }J7 J, azbon ; or, giving to y the same
sound it has in Gomorrah, &c., ghazbon. Now in the 12th verse
we read: “Tarshish (Spain) was thy merchant by reason of the
multitude of all kind of riches; with silver, iron, tin (0’deel), and
lead, they traded in thy fairs” (ghishonayic). Hence I conclude
that ghizbon, or ghazbon, was a common Pheenician name for a
mart where tin, &c., was sold. Marghasbian, one of the modes of
spelling Marazion, has exactly the same consonants in its latter
part. arghas, Warchad is Cornish for market. What more
probable then, if the Mount was the “tin-mart,” ghasbon, than
that there should be on the mainland, (where the natives would
have to wait till, by the twice-a-day recession of the tide, the
causeway was laid bare for them to pass over), a market for the
sale of provisions, if for nothing else,—that this, by a reduplica-
tion, such as Professor Max Miiller shews there is in Hayle-river,
Treville or Trouville, Cotswold hills, Dumbarton, Penhow, Mén-
Rock, and Portsmouth, should come to be called darghad or
Marghas-ghasbon,—that this should be shortened into Iarghadbon,
and afterwards be metamorphosed into Marghasbian, Marghasian,
Marazion—each meaning “ Little Market ?”

Some confirmation of this conjecture may, perhaps, be found
in the name of a port where, strange to say, the Jews were united
in the same commercial interests with the Phoenicians, thus carry-
ing back their possible connection with this country to the days
of Solomon, King of Israel, and Hiram the Tyrian. This name is
“Ezion Geber.” In the Septuagint it is Taowy Pagee, they giving
to jf ain, In Sy the sound which G has in Gomorrah, and so
shewing a striking agreement with Marghasion.* This Ezion-, or
rather Ghazion-, Gaber is mentioned several times in the Bible. It
was the name of a port and mart on the Red Sea, whence ships

* The Corporation Seal bears the legend: sirq1LL: MAIORIS VILLE ET
BOROV: DE MARGHASION.

340 “JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “ MARAZION.”

of Tarshish,* belonging to Solomon and Hiram, sailed for a three
years’ voyage. Professor Max Miillert identifies this with the
modern Akaba, this being plainly a corruption of Gaber, dropping
altogether Ghazion, which I take to have been a dialectic variation
of Ghasbon. This would make the name Port, or Mart, Gaber.
Geber means “a strong or valiant man, a hero.” Now in Ist
Kings, ix, 26, there are carefully added to the name particulars of
its situation, as if to identify it, and to distinguish it from some
other Port Geber, also frequented by ships of Tarshish. May not this
have been one of the Phcenician colonies near the Straits of Her-
cules, now Gibraltar ?—either Gadir, now Cadiz; or Carteia, found
in Pausanias as Carpia, which is somewhat like Geber, and is
thought to have been on the shores of the Bay of Gibraltar.
This would indeed make Gaston Gaber, “the port of the hero,” ||
peculiarly appropriate, and is preferable to the commonly received
rendering: “the giant’s backbone,” adopted by Dean Stanley.
Want of space prevents our now entering upon the subject of
Jews Houses,—a name given to old smelting works found in the
county. This term may be explained away, as the Professor shews.
But, having proved the connection of the Jews with the tin-mines
of the county, we see no more necessity for this than for attempt-
ing to explain away the well known Jew’s House at Lincoln. And
I think the occurrence of this and other such terms, as Jews’

* ‘Shins of Tarshish” are generally understood to be those ‘“ calculated
for a long voyage,” such as that to Spain. Some make Yarshish mean ‘“ the
sea”; and certainly pry \—baaaooa, by a change of the liquid J into r.

{ Lectures on the Science of Language, Ser. i, p. 223.

{ Gibraltar is generally supposed to be corrupted from Jabal-al-tarik,
from the Arabic jabal, a mountain, and Tarik, the name of the General who
conquered Spain in 712, first landing at this rock; but may not Gibr be a
remnant of the old enchorial name ?

|| Timosthenes and others say that Calpe, (another name for Carteia),
was founded by Hercules, and anciently named Heracleia. Gades or Gadir
was the chief Phcenician colony outside the Straits of Hercules, having been
established long before the beginning of classical history; and one of the
islands on which it stood, was that on which Geryon fed the oxen which
were carried off by Hercules. The name of the ‘‘ hero” seems to have been
given to the extreme point in any direction known to voyagers; hence so
many promontories, ports, and islands named after him. Hartland Point’
was the Herculis Promontorium of Ptolemy. Dr. W. Smith, in his Dictionary
of Greek and Roman Geography, gives five ‘*‘ Herculis Portus.”

“JHWS IN CORNWALL”; AND ‘‘MARAZION.” 341

workings, Jews pieces, Jews tin, isa stronger argument in favour of
the commonly received opinion, than all that can be said against it.

Again, Attall Sarazin, a name that in Carew’s day was applied
to the refuse of ‘Old men’s workings,” as they call deserted mine-
works here, though it cannot be adduced in favour of the Jews,
may have reference to the Phcenicians, with whom the Jews may
have been confounded, or, as some think, associated. Sarsyn was
commonly used for pagan, heathen, and also, it seems, for stranger,
foreigner. In this latter sense we find it in the old drama of “The
Passion.” Our Saviour is made to say (I. 2025)—

Pepenag vo a’n parth wyr
A cleufyth ow voys yn tyr,
Sarsyn py Yedhow kyn fo.

Whosoever is of the true part
Shall hear my voice in the land,
Saracen (stranger) or Jew though he be.

We have thus, with all due deference to the superior philo-
logical abilities of the learned author of the article ‘Are there
Jews in Cornwall?” followed him through his main arguments.
We have gone on the principle, “audi alteram partem.” We did
not think it right that the question should be considered settled,
without hearing something of what might be said on the other
side. We have by no means exhausted the subject. And though
we have not been able to prove positively that Jews came into
Cornwall with the Phcenicians, in times long antecedent to Christ-
ianity, as Scawen imagined; or that they migrated hither, or
were sent here as slaves, at the period of the destruction of
Jerusalem, or under the Flavian princes, as Carew thought ;—yet
we have seen that the first event was possible, and the two latter
not improbable. We have an ancient, widely spread, and generally
received tradition to this effect, confirmed by local names, by the
probabilities of the case, and by fragments from the histories of
other countries. What more could we have in the absence of
positive and direct history of our own land? But even if these
time-honoured traditions are to be surrendered to the rigid re-
quirements of modern criticism, yet, as we have proved positively
that Jews were intimately connected with the Tin-trade of the
county in, and before, the reign of Richard Cceur-de-Lion, and

342 “JEWS IN CORNWALL”; AND “MARAZION.”

that “ Abraham, a tinner,” actually worked tin mines in the time
of Edward III, it is pla that those names, terms, and other re-
mains of the old language, which historians and local guides, one
and all, have adduced in support of the “Jewish theory,” are not
to be altogether explained away, and that the Professor is hasty
in the conclusion to which he comes, (p. 491), “Thus vanish the
Jews from Cornwall.”

VL—On Ancient and Modern Tin-works in France.—From Mr.
S. R. PATTISON.

N the southern portion of central France, there occurs a con-
siderable area of primary rocks, pierced by the volcanic
deposits of Auvergne. On the north-west edge of the granitic
plateau, in the district of the Limousin, there are scattered tin-
works, both mines and stream-works, which are similar, in the
mode of their occurrence, to those of Cornwall. A description of
these stanniferous localities by M. Mallard, in the last number of
the Annales des Mines,* enables me to furnish some particulars
illustrative of their mineralogy and archeology.

There are two leading varieties of granite in the district re-
ferred to: one in which all the mica is black, the more ancient
of the two; the other containing both black and white mica.
Both have the characteristics of erupted rock. On, or rather
against them, lie, in succession, crystalline schists, gneiss, and
mica-slate; and over all, a mantle of tertiary clay, frequently
worn through to the foundation rock. The mineral veins extend
both through the granites and the schists, and are clearly pos-
terior to both. The metallic crystals in the vein stuff are usually
found near the sides of the lode; the walls of the lode, when in
the granite, are much altered, the felspar being replaced by clay.
The vein stuff contains wolfram, tin, mispickel, arseniate of iron,
native copper, uranite, fluor spar, rarely phosphate of lime, and
sulphate of barytes, and lastly, and most sparingly of all, gold.

The stream gravel overlies the nigro-micaceous granite. It
attains, in some places, a thickness of several feet. Its base is a
thin bed of clay, which parts it from the granite. The gravel is
sandy, the upper part is of no value, the lower portion is treated
for tin, and in this is found some grains of gold. The deposit is
overlaid by peat containing trunks of trees.

* Annales des Mines. Sixiéme Série. 5 Livraison de 1866. Note sur
les Gisements stanniféres du Limousin et de la Marche, &c., par M. Mallard,
ingénieur des mines.

F

344 TIN-WORKS IN FRANCE.

Workings have been resumed in the district of late years, but
with inconsiderable success.

There are, however, throughout, unmistakeable remains of
former workings, of very ancient date, and of smelting operations
too. Tradition is at fault respecting the authors of these old
works, and we have no account of them in any historical record.

M. Mallard, having carefully examined the numerous old
works in the district, shews that they were undertaken in pursuit
of metals, principally tin, but probably in some cases gold from
the quartz veins. It is a curious circumstance that many of the
places where they are found have a name designating gold ; and
the works themselves are called Awridres. The legends of fairies
and demons, now associated with the old men’s works, prove
that their origin is not medieval, for they must have been of
unknown age and character when such characteristics were at-
tributed to them during the dark ages. He then proceeds :—

“‘One can hardly hesitate, it appears to me, between the Gallo-
Roman epoch, and that of the Gauls. I, with M. Morin, declare
for the latter. The Gallo-Romans would not have limited them-
selves to surface excavations ; and these, however numerous, show
no traces of subterranean works. Besides, the Gauls, as we well
know, not only were acquainted with tin, but worked it up with
some skill; and the discovery of the art of tinning iron is at-
tributed to the Biturges, the neighbours of the Limousins. They
possessed also a considerable quantity of gold, which enabled
Ceesar to bribe extensively at Rome. There was great traffic in
tin in and across Gaul, before the Roman conquest. Marseilles
was, throughout all former time, the principal emporium for the
tin used by the civilized world ; and it is usually considered that
a large portion of it reached that port by land carriage. Doubt-
less a large portion was brought from Cornwall ; but it is allowable
to conjecture that Limousin contributed, perhaps to a great extent,
to the supply of this rich colony.

“‘ However it may be with our hypotheses, we may safely state
the following conclusions, some as historical facts, the rest as
probabilities :—

1. At one epoch the provinces of Limousin and Marche pos-
sessed at Montebras and Vaubry important mines of tin.

TIN-WORKS IN FRANCE. 345

2. Similar works were probably attempted throughout these
two provinces, which account for the numerous remains of open
works now visible.

3. Gold, which is found at Vaubry, and traces of gold at
St. Leonard, has been probably sought for by the old miners in
these works.

4. Itis to the latter circumstance that the works owe their
name of Auriéres. '

5. The silence of history, and the open character of the
works, justify us in attributing them to the Gauls.”

VIIl.—Dabernon, or Dabron’s, Chantry in the parish Church of
Lansallos, Cornwall—F rom Mr. JONATHAN Coucu, Polperro.

[When the following ancient document, transmitted by Mr.
Jonathan Couch, was read at a meeting of the Royal Institution of
Cornwall in August last, some observations on it were made by Mr.
Freeth of Duporth. That gentleman has since furnished additional
and more complete information; which, with Mr. Couch’s willing
permission, we append to his communication, in the form of Notes
and Addenda. ]

N the papers of Edward Trelawny, Esq., (1) of Bake, of the
time of Elizabeth and James the Ist, I find an entry of the Copy
of an Inquisition, taken at Pelynte (*) before John Bevill, Will™:
Bevill (*), Frauncis Courteney, and Thomas Woode, Esqrs. by weh
amongste diverse other thinges it is founde by the othes of 12 men
there mentyoned that Mr. Thomas Dabernon of Trenyddon in
the P’ishe of Lansallose deceased by his feffem* dated xv (*) in-
feffed John Killiowe, John Bryan, John Charke, and Nicholas
Gode, and their heires for ever, of all those lands and ten’ts
called Trenyddon, Hayne downe als Hedling downe, Haine Pke,
Bake downe, and Pywicks Pke lyinge within the Pishes of
Lansallose (°) and Pelynte to the use and behouffe to fynde
and sustayne one Prieste for ever to saye and celebrate yerely
fower tymes in the yere in Lansallose churche Masse and prayers
for the soule of the said Thomas Dabernon and his p’decessors for
ev' wch masses and prayers aforesayde graunte and the uses and
intentions aforesayd wth the p’ffyts of the sayd Lands were cele-
brated and used in the sayd Churche of Lansallose by d’verse
priests from the foundation of the sayd Chauntry untill the firste
yere of King Edward the vj" and untill the Chaunteryes were
dissolved and so w’thin fyve yeres nexte passed the day of makeinge
the statute of dissolution in the fyfthe yere of Kinge Edw. the
vj" Dat. 13 die Octob™ Anno 20 Eliz. Reg,
An Exemplifycason of a Record uppon an iiformasont of in-
trusyon uppon the form’ inquisition by the Queenes Attorney
gen’all agaynst John Killiowe of Lansallose for entringe into the

DABERNON CHANTRY. 347

Lands and tenem* aforesayd uppon the Queenes possession weh
being tryed by Jury att Launceston it was found for the sayd
John Kiiliowe wch record is exemplyfied ; the record beares teste
Termio Trinitat. Anno 27 Eliz.

1. ‘This Edward was brother of the first baronet, and lived at Bake,
now a farm-house of Sir Harry Trelawny’s.”—Lysons’ Cornwall, p. 258. He
died in 1636; and his epitaph in Pelynt church contains the following :

‘‘ Here lyes an honest lawyer, wot you what?
A thing for all the world to wonder at.”

2. Probably on the 13th of October, 20 Eliz.

3. Sir William Bevill was Carew’s contemporary, and the last heir-male
of the family of Beville, of Killigarth, in Talland.—Lysons, p. 299.

John Beville was Sheriff of Cornwall, 4 and 5, Philip and Mary, and also
16 Hliz.; and, 35 Eliz., William Bevill was M.P. for Cornwall.

ee Courtenay was a descendant of Lawrence Courtenay, of Ethy,
in St. Winnow, which he sold in 1634.—Lysons, exxx.

4. The date, unfortunately, not given. |

5. Lansalloes, or Lancelwys, dedicated, 16 Oct., 1331, to St. Idierna,—
arectory. Vide Oliver's Monasticon, Supplement, p. 440.

In the Supplement to Oliver's Monasticon Diecesis Hxoniensis an
abridgment is given of the Certificates of Colleges and Chantries, for Devon
and Cornwall, taken from the Chantry Rolls in the Record Office. At pp.
488, 489, under the head ‘‘ Foundations in Cornwall not noticed in Certificate
No. 15” (which was taken according to a Commission dated 14 Feb., 37
Hen. VIII), an Abstract is given from ‘ Certificate No. 9 (Cornwall) made
according to Commission dated Feb. xiiijth, 2 Ed. VI.”

Under the head ‘‘ Lansalous” (Certificate 9, No. 46) the following entry
appears :—‘‘ Certain Obytts. Yt ys presented that a certeyn parcell of lande
ther named Trenydowne Hayn Parke and Hadlyngdon, and a parcell of grownd
named Peryck gevyn by one Thomas Dabram to John Bryan and other for
certeyn obytts to be kepte.—The value of the lands ys of the yerely rent of
XXVjs- viij¢

‘¢ At the tyme of this presentement one John Kyllowe, Gent., deposed that
these parcells of lands wer of his enherytaunce; and that he hathe allwaye
takyn all the profytts of the same, and shewed us the kings comysyons, a
fyne, and a recovery of the same, and plainly declared the presenters presente
yt of malice.”

This clearly has reference to the same matter as that mentioned in Mr.
Couch’s paper—a Chantry in Lansallos church. The finding is, virtually,
that the lands mentioned had never been given for the purpose of the alleged
Obits; but that they were, and ever had been, held and enjoyed by John
Kyllowe as his inheritance, who ‘‘ shewed the king’s comysyons, a fyne, and a
recovery.”

F 3

348 DABERNON CHANTRY.

Mr. Couch’s paper shews that the matter continued to be agitated for
several years afterwards, although John Killiow seems finally to have tri-
umphed; but what title he really had cannot be decided, in the absence of
the Kine’s Commission, Fine, and Recovery, produced by him, 2 Ed. VL.,
and of the Exemplification of Record of Trinity Term, 27 Eliz.

The founder of the Chantry was one Thomas Dabernoun, or Dabram
(probably an abbreviation), as given in the Certificate. He is described as of
Trenyddon in the parish of Lansallose; and the lands he gave appear to lie
near together. Amongst them is Bake, the residence of Edward Trelawney,
Esq., who preserved this interesting document. John Dabernoun was, in the
time of the Black Prince, a man of consequence,—a Steward of Cornwall, or
some such officer. He was ‘‘ Keeper of the Fees of Edward Prince of Wales,
Duke of Cornwall, and Earl of Chester,” and so described in a Writ ad-
dressed to him by the Prince, under which an Inquisition concerning Saint
Petrock’s Priory at Bodmin was taken before him, at Lostwithiel, 18 March,
1348-9.—See Oliver’s Monasticon, p. 15. Under date 11 Feb., 33 Edward III,
1368, a Mandate from the Prince was issued, ‘‘touching the Abbot and
Convent of Buckland,” directed to ‘‘ Our beloved Valet John Dabernoun our
Steward of Lidford,’ and he was directed to ‘“‘certify to our Council at
London.” He and Roger Porter, 16 and 20 Ed. III., appear by the
Ministers Accounts for Trematon Manor, to have paid £10 for rent of the
profits of Mills and of the borough of Trematcn, pleas and perquisites
of Court of the said borough, toll of Oysters, herbage in the Ditch of Tre-
maton Castle, which they held by lease for aterm of 7 years; and, 29 Ed.
III, he held the Water and Pool of Sutton, by lease for the term of his life.
This would be only a few years after Lansallos church was built,—at least
after its dedication in 1331.

East and West Kellow, or Killiow, are farms near Lansallos, if not in
that parish, and they probably gave name to the family of Killiiow. lLysons
(p. 181) says, ‘The manor of Lansalloes” . . . ‘at an early period was
in the family of Boligh, from which it passed, by a female heir, to that of
Killiow; a descendant of the latter sold it to John Speccot, Hsq., of Pen-
heale,” &c.—‘‘ Great Killiow, the seat of the Killiows, extinct in 1711,
belongs to Frederick William Buller, Esq.,” . . . . ‘‘the house is in
ruins.” Lysons, p. 181.

Davies Gilbert, in his Parochial History of Cornwall, vol. ii, p. 398,
gives, under the head ‘“ Lansallos,” an extract from Tonkin, to the effect
that John Boligh, who had married the daughter of Killigarth, was suc-
ceeded by his eldest son, William Boligh, who, by Avice, the daughter of
Richard Pentine, had issue a son, of his own name, which last William, by
isabel, the daughter of William Bodrigan, afterwards married to Ralph
Vivian, had issue one sole daughter and heir, married to John Kelliow, who
brought with her this manor, which continued the principal seat of this
family, although they have sometimes lived at Lanlake, in South Petherwin,
and sometimes at Rosesilian in St. Blazey, until such time as Christopher
Kelliow, of Lanlake, Hsq., having first mortgaged it to pay the debts of the
family, at last sold the property outright to John Speccot, of Penheale, Esq.

DABERNON CHANTRY. 349

Lysons, p. 25, under the head Roselian, in St. Blazey, says Shadrach
Vincent married a co-heiress of the Kellio family and resided at Roselian;
and that Trenavisick (divided from Roselian only by a narrow lane) was a
seat of the Kellios, and sold to the Williams family, who rebuilt it at the
latter end of the i7th century. In 1867 Trenavisick, or Mount, is divided
between the Earl of Mount Edgcumbe and the Lyne family. Roselian does,
or did, belong to Mr. Rogers.

By Statute 27 Hen. VIII, cap. 28, all abbeys, monasteries, priories, &c.,
not above the value of £200 per annum were given to the King, who sold the
lands at low rates to the gentry. And, anno 29 Hen. VIII, the rest of the
Abbots, &c., made surrender of their Houses. Anno 31 Hen. VIII, an Act
passed confirming these surrenders and completing the dissolutions, except
as to Hospitals and Colleges, which were not dissolyved—the first until 33
Hen. VIII, and the last in 37 Hen. VIII, when Commissioners were appointed
to enter and seize the said lands.

It may be remarked that Certificate No. 15 was taken under a Com-
mission dated 14 Feb., 37 Hen. VIIL; but this Chantry in Lansallos was
not mentioned in that Certificate.

An end was put to all Chantries by the Act, 1 Ed. VI, cap. 14.

The Certificate No. 9, given above from Oliver, was made under a Com-
mission dated 14 Feb., 2 Ed. VI. It is so much abbreviated that it neither
sets out the names of the Commissioners, nor where they sat.

VIII.— Recent practice of Alchemy.—From JONATHAN COUCH,
F.L.S., &c.

Read at the Spring Meeting, May 14, 1867.

HE science of Alchemy, or the art of turning the baser metals info gold,
is usually regarded as belonging to a remote age. It may excite some
surprise, therefore, to find proof, in the following documents, that a

professor of the art lived among us, and was encouraged in his profession,
less than a hundred years ago. That the professor of an art which has been
defined as ‘‘ Ars sine arte, cujus principium est mentiri, medium laborare, et
‘« finis mendicare,” was not enriched by his labours may readily be believed;
his refuge from poverty was the enjoyment of a place under government.

(COPIES).

Alex" Trescott (of the Borrough of Bodmin) doth hereby
Promise bind & engage himself to the presant adventurers of
Polperro in the Chinceal science never to engage w™ or for any
other Person or Persons in the said art of Transmutation of
Mettles wethout there knowlidge & consent & do hereby promise
& engage to render the same advantage to every individial of the
said presant adventurers If am ever hereafter possessed of the ad-
vantages of the said Science during my life as wittness my hand
this 22 Day of Jan” 1773.

ALEX® TRESCOTT
Wittness Thomas Coad.

I need not repeat my strong perswasion of the success if the
Lord will, it was always held the uppermost of God’s Temporal
gifts & wholy at his good pleasure, the request of such as obey
him may be of use.

The Book I intended to have sent is w™ Jn° Terthewy at St
Stevens you are wellcome to that also when returnd As the
People of Polp'® are so bountious I think to push three ways at
once w" will increase the expense & time as they must be differant
from the beginning & every compound would cost ab‘ three week

RECENT PRACTICE OF ALCHEMY. 35]

diligent & constant labour & the whole takes one Month more
ripening before totally compounded. I must also build a new
Athanor for digestion, as I am on proof as it where once for all.
As Trade is so bad with us I would be glad to Know more of that
situation at Polperro what Trade is there & what People in
business : for what you think I could get a convenient House rent
& what prospect of it’s answering If there be a manifest proba-
bility of return of near a hund‘ a year it would be sufficient & if
the House reasonable it would help.

I am w* true respects Y’ Unworthy

B® ALEX® TRESCOTT

I think was I to settle at Polperro
& the Lord pleasd to give me success
in the work it would fill the whole
place w™ temporal Prosperity.

M Sam! Coad.

London Nov" 19 76
D' Friend
My continual expectation of a removal to some other station
_is the principle cause of my omition of writing you. I have now
purchased a removal to an easier business with a view of getting
another step, where I shall have sufficient leasure for the old
enterprize at the Fire.

ALEX® TRESCOTT.

To M' Sam! Coad
at Polperro
Nigh
West Loe
Cornwal

{X.—NATURAL History.—WNotes on the Ornithology of Cornwall for
the year 1866-7.—By E. HEARLE Ropp.

Read at the Spring Meeting, May 14, 1867.

HERE is a probability of our being able to add another new
European species of “Shrike,” or ‘‘ Butcher Bird,” to our list

of British Birds and the Avifauna of Cornwall, although the oc-
currence of the individual, and, as far as I can learn, the only
example, took place in the year 1851 at Scilly, and it is recorded
in the Zoologist for that year (p. 3300) as the “Great Gray Shrike,
at Scilly.” I received the bird in the flesh and had it preserved
by Mr. Vingoe, and set up as the “ Female Great Gray Shrike,” in
my case containing the “ British Laniide.” It proved on dissection
to be a female ; but, on comparing it with a specimen, in the same
case, of the “Great Ash-coloured Shrike” (Lanius Excubitor), a
male bird, there were several points of difference—in size, length
of tail, in the form and character of the black streak through
and behind the eye, (which in the bird now under notice is
a blotch rather than streak), and in the absence of white on
the scapulary feathers; together with a remarkable variation
in the structure and form of the bill—tI labelled it, however, as
the “Female Great Gray Shrike”; but subsequent observations
induced me to express my doubts as to the identity of the two
birds, to my friend the Rev. John Jenkinson, who, last year, was
on a visit at my house, and who has been a fellow-labourer with
me in ornithological pursuits. I must refer you to the pages of
last year’s Zoologist for his Papers pointing out the variations
which suggested themselves in my two birds. The several
characters offering distinction were ably concentrated by him
in that periodical.—sSoon afterwards, | met Mr. Gould, at Tre-
gothnan, and I called his attention to these two specimens ;
and, as he was about to prepare the Plates of our Great Gray
Shrike for the next number of his “ Birds of Great Britain,” he

ORNITHOLOGY OF CORNWALL. 353

requested me to submit the two birds to his inspection, which I
accordingly did on his return to London; and in a few days I
received the following remark from him: “Your Shrike is the
“ Lanius Minor, the first instance of its occurrence in the British
“Tsles, as far as I know.”—It may be well just to note here that
my specimen has not the black frontal band represented in the
figure in Gould’s “ Birds of Europe” ; but Temminck says, in his
Manual, that the young birds are without it; and probably my
bird may be young, with its plumage much worn, as is often the
case with bush birds. We shall see what he says about this ap-
parently new British Bird in his forthcoming number ; but I have,
I think, sufficiently shown that the last year has afforded a point
of interest in the Natural History of Cornwall, by a record, on
the high authority of Mr. Gould, of what will probably prove to —
be an indubitable specimen of the “Lesser Gray Shrike,” and that
it has, in Cornwall, appeared for the first time in Britain.

The islands of Scilly have, during the past year, contributed
some other valuable examples of rare British Birds. The “ Little
Bittern” occurred, a short time after your last Spring Meeting, at
Trescoe ; and although the species has occasionally occurred in
Cornwall, this was the first that had come under my notice in 30
years. This specimen of our smallest Herons was in its perfect
adult plumage, with all the neck ruff feathers fully developed,
and the colours of the whole plumage in their brightest hues. It
was a male bird, in good condition ; its diminutive size may be
conceived when I mention that its weight did not exceed 3 ounces.
I have recently seen another specimen of this elegant little Heron,
pretty much in the same state of plumage, and which weighed
rather less than 3 ounces; it was obtained last month, in the
parish of St. Hilary. The characteristics of this little Heron
seem to show an intermediate link between the Night Heron and
the Bittern ; the arrangement of the colours indicating alliance to
the former, whilst the absence of occipital plumes, and the ruffed
character of the neck feathers, point at once to the true Bitterns.

Another rare British species occurred at Scilly in October, in
the “Glossy Ibis.” It appeared to be a bird of the year. I re-
member having seen a specimen from Scilly about 12 years since,
which appeared to be two years old. In the bird now under
notice the whole of the under parts are of a dull smoke grey,

354. ORNITHOLOGY OF CORNWALL.

which is generally supposed to be characteristic of immaturity ;
but this species undergoes a most remarkable series of. changes in
its plumage from its immature to the adult state.

I am enabled to report the occurrence during the past year, of
“Sabine’s Gull” and the “Purple Heron”—the former obtained
in Mount’s Bay, and the latter, a female in immature plumage,
from the neighbourhood of the Lizard, captured by a son of the
Rev. Vyvyan Robinson, of Landewednack.

Although we have passed through a winter of unusually long
duration and great severity, we have not been visited, in the usual
numbers and variety, by the large family of British Ducks which
are wont to resort to the Land’s End district when severe frosts in
the northern regions prevent their obtaining food, and thus drive
them to more southern climes. Amongst the rarer Ducks, the
“‘Shoveller” appears to have been more frequently met with than
any other of our winter visitants.

It may be mentioned, as a curious instance of the economy of
nature in the distribution of certain birds without any apparent
cause, that our common Starling appears to be adopting the West
of England for its breeding and for its passing the summer
months. I have, during some years, heard of a few pair having
been seen at Trebartha in summer ; and recently I have received
reports of their gradual extension westward. Their usual mi-
gratory movements have been, as is well known, an advance every
autumn, in immense flocks, to our western counties, and a general
withdrawal towards spring.

The “ Red-footed Hobby” which was killed some years since,
and another seen, at Wembury Cliffs, on the eastern shore of
Plymouth Sound, has come into my possession. That locality is
so near our county that I think we may fairly add this beautiful
Falcon to the Avifauna of Cornwall. I have also the fine speci-
men of the “Greenland Falcon” (a permanent variety, or race, of
the Ier Falcon), which was caught on the grounds of Port Eliot
some years ago.

X.—On new British Naked-eyed Meduse.—By C. W. PEACH,
Edinburgh.

Read at the Spring Meeting, May 14, 1867.

AVING lately, through the kindness of scientific friends in
Edinburgh, had access to several excellent libraries, in which
are many rare and valuable works on Meduse, &c., I have been
induced to look over my notes and sketches made in by-gone
years, and have found that several which I had taken and marked
as differig from any that I had seen noticed or figured, are really
new. One of these was mentioned in a Paper of mine, “On the
Luminosity of the Sea,” which was read at the Annual Meeting
of the Royal Institution of Cornwall in 1849; it was therein re-
corded as Willsia stellata of Forbes, and was so designated in
your Transactions of that year. It did not escape notice at the
time, that there were several differences between it and Forbes’s ;
but as I was unwilling to increase the number of species, I let the
matter rest. Last winter, however, I read a Paper at one of the
meetings of the Royal Physical Society ; and among other dis-
coveries, this was mentioned; and some of the members, hard
workers in natural history, assured me that it was a good species,
and that it differed widely from Willsia stellata. As the little
beauty occurred to me in Cornwall, and as I still have warm
recollections of that county and its people, I have named it
Willsia Cornubica. I am told that the generic name ought to
be Willia. I feel unwilling, however, to alter my late friend’s
spelling.
Forbes’s specimen had twenty-four tentacula, springing from
as many marginal ocelli bulbs; six ovaries, together forming a
beautiful star around the base of the stomach, with a gastro-
vascular canal from each ovary; these, half-way down the sub-
umbrella, divide into two, and these again divide into a like
number, and thus there are twenty-four canals, from which as

356 BRITISH NAKED-EYED MEDUSA.

many tentacula are suspended. The central peduncle or stomach
is campanulate, and opens widely by four scarcely undulated lips ;
and it probably may contract itself into four or six divisions.
Forbes took his specimens in Penzance Bay in 1836, and in Oban
Bay in 1845.—Mine were taken, in July and August, 1849, in
Fowey Harbour. They had also six ovaries around the base of
the stomach ; and from each of these ran a gastro-vascular canal,
which divided into two, once only, before reaching the margin ;
there were thus only twelve ocelli bulbs, from which were suspended
as many tentacula; these were stout and short, and had one stiff
curl in each. The tentacula figured by Forbes were much longer,
and slightly waved, but not curled. The central peduncle, or
stomach, in mine was campanulate, had four rather pointed and
undulated lips, and, in addition, at the junction of the lips with
the stomach, four rounded ball-like projections. The ovaries were
filled with ova, shewing the adult state. The colours in both
were much alike.*

I have, at various times, obtained in Scotland the following
new beauties; they are of sufficient interest to warrant their
being made widely known ; and as, although they have been sub-
mitted to the Edinburgh Physical Society, they have not yet been
published, I trust a notice of them here may not be unacceptable.

The first is a Tima.t Ihave dedicated it to the memory of
my late friend, Professor Edward Forbes, as Tima Forbesii. I got
it at Peterhead in 1853. The umbrella is hemispherical, smooth,
transparent, and colourless; the margin fringed with numerous
tentacula, alternately longer and shorter.{ Four radiating vessels
run down the sub-umbrella, and open into a circular marginal
one. Peduncle large and cylindrical, extending a little below the
margin; the gastric vessels run down it to the constricted point
and join the campanulate stomach, which opens by four large tri-
angular lips, covered on the edges by rather long and numerous
fimbriated appendages. The reproductive glands are four, one on
each radiating vessel; these glands are traversed by spiral threads
amongst the ova. T%ima Forbesit differs from 7. Bairdit in having

* See Plate I, fig. 1, 2, 2a
+ Plate I, fig. 3, 4.
t Plate I, fig. 4

BRITISH NAKED-EYED MEDUSA. 357

these spiral threads, numerous tentacula instead of only sixteen,
and fimbriated lips, &.; these differences being sufficient to con-
stitute it a new species. It lived with me more than a month,
and during that time I saw no change in its form.

Goodsirea mirabilis, a new genus established by Dr. T. Strethill
Wright, of Edinburgh ; it was found by him in the Frith of Forth
in 1858; my specimens were got at Peterhead in 1851.* There
are some differences between his and mine; but I believe them to
be, in all probability, sexual, and not of sufficient importance to
make a new species. The margin is furnished with two long and
large tentacles, which can be stretched out to almost any length ;
they are hollow for some distance down, and are permeated by a
circulating fluid from the lateral canals.f The tentacles are filled
with thread cells in bundles, arranged on the outer part in a van-
dyked manner,{ becoming more confused towards the centre.
This arrangement allows of great lengthening and folding. Fig. 8
shows some of the thread cells in part of a tentacle; fig. 9 some
singly. In addition to these two long tentacles, some of mine
had two shorter ones ;|| these were suspended from the two lateral
canals. I saw no circulation in them. The margin had from
twelve to fourteen wart-like projections between each two of the
four divisions; each projection having two curious short spiral
tentacles with a blunt and roughened tip, and, in addition to these
projections, were two fan-shaped appendages with four or five
moniliform objects embedded in them,—no doubt, the otolites. §
The sub-umbrella was very transparent; the four lateral canals,
where they met at the upper part, formed a short funnel from
which the peduncle was suspended ; this is long and narrow, very
extensile, and extends considerably below the edge of the um-
brella ; it can be much constricted. The tip is bell-shaped, and
divided into four lips.—I obtained numerous specimens, and they
lived a long time with me; they were very active, and it was very

* Plate I, fig.
} Plate I, fig.

5, 6.
7
t Plate I, fig. 8.
6
5 Ul

|| Plate I, fig
§ Plate I, fig
q Plate I, fig. 10.

358 BRITISH NAKED-EYED MEDUS.

interesting to see them rise to the top of the high glass jar in
which I kept them,—their longer tentacles being stretched out,
reaching to the bottom, and then a long piece lying coiled there.
The grandest and most curious of the rarities which I have
met with in Scotland is the one which I am now about to mention.
It was first made into a genus by Brandt, from specimens collected
by Mertens in the Pacific, when on a voyage round the world, and
it was published at St. Petersburg in 1835, as Stawrophora Mertensit.
Agassiz, in 1849, obtained specimens from Boston Bay, Massa-
chusetts, which differed specifically from that found by Mertens ;
he named it Stawrophora laciniata, and described it in a Paper en-
titled ‘Contributions to the Natural History of the Acalephe of
North America.” My first specimen I got in the harbour of
Peterhead, N.B., and I obtained others off that place at different
times during May and June, 1851. In that time they had in-
creased in size from Sths of an inch to 32 inches in length, and
from 12 inch to 42 inches in breadth. Some were larger. At
first, like Brandt, I thought they had neither mouth nor stomach ;
but this I could not believe. Agassiz has set all doubt at rest, by
shewing that it has both, and that they are concealed in the
curtain-like folds suspended on each side of the arms which
form the cross on the upper part.* The disc is bell-shaped,
and crossed by four gastro-vascular canals, from which are sus-
pended frilled leaf-like curtains ; these appear as if drawn on the
canals by a spiral cord; they are double, beautifully white, and
contrast well with the transparent light-blue substance of the
body ; and they extend from the centre of the upper part of the
disc to within about a fifth of the length. The edge of the dise
is fringed by numerous tentacles, which are curled smartly on the
lower part, and are alternately longer and shorter, having each a
bulb on the upper part, in which are darkish but rather obscure
spots,—no doubt ocelli. It moved, like other Meduse, by con-
tracting and expanding its disc; it was not sluggish in motion,
and it assumed a great variety of forms; in fact, such a Proteus
was it, that it would be impossible to figure all its forms. I have
merely given two; one showing it like a cross,t and the other as

* Plate IT, fig. 2.
+ Plate I, fig. 3.

BRITISH NAKED-EYED MEDUS. 359

resting on its back and almost stretched out flat.* At times it
appeared to be divided into lobes, between lines running down
the gastro-vascular canals, as if fit for foldmg up. When in this
state, delicate thread-hke markings might be seen undulating round
the disc; and these again intersected vertically by others run-
ning upwards from the edge of the mantle. These spring from
the bulb of every other tentacle,t apparently dividing the body
into delicate thread-like meshes. But such markings can be seen
only when the animal is much expanded. Finer and more closely-
set vertical markings are thickly studded on the margin;{ no
doubt, giving the animal the power which it exercises so remark-
ably, of contracting and of widely expanding the edge of the disc.
When the animal grew weak, the skin peeled off, and the under
surface became opaque; similar results followed if the creature
was injured in any part. The only really important difference
that I see between mine and those described by Agassiz is that
the four gastro-vascular canals of his do not run to a centre in the
upper part; two only join each other at each end of a short
fringed tube. || This gives an oval shape to the disc in his, where-
as in mine it is round. This, however, 1s a very important specific
difference, such as, I think, justifies me in making mine a new
species. I think also, that the wide and almost impassable distance
for such frail and short-lived rafts to travel, should make us hesi-
tate before considering them identically the same. Of the genera
J have no doubt. I trust I shall be pardoned the delight I feel in
having found this strange and really curious creature and adding
it to the Fauna of our country. I have given it the specific name
of Keithii, out of respect to the memory of the founder of
Marischal College, Aberdeen; it having been found off Keith
Inch, Peterhead, N.B., once the property of that noble but un-
fortunate house. It will also mark my respect for the place and
the dwellers there, where and with whom I first broke ground as
a naturalist in Scotland. Agassiz says its proper position is
amongst the Naked-eyed Medusz.

* Plate IT, fig. 5.
} Plate II, fig. 7.
+ Plate II, fig. 7.
|| Plate II, fig. 8.

366 BRITISH NAKED-EYED MEDUS.

PLATE TI.

Figure 1. Willsia Cornubica.

» 2. Section of disc, to show the arrangement of the canals and
tentacles.

» 2A. Edge of disc, showing enlarged tentacles, all magnified.

» 38 Tima Forbesit.

» 4 Part of the edge of disc, showing the arrangement of the
tentacles, both magnified.

», 95,6. Goodsirea mirabilis: both kinds natural size.

» 7. Part of the edge of the mantle, with upper part of large tentacle,
ocelli-like bulbs with smaller tentacles, and group of otolites,
all much enlarged.

» 8. Part of a large tentacle, showing bundles of thread cells.

» 9. Some of the thread cells; both much enlarged.

» 10. The peduncle, to show the constrictions and hole in the upper
part; magnified.

PLATE II.

Figures 1, 3, 4,5, 6. Stauwrophora Keithii: all natural size.
», 2. Inside of upper part of the gastro-vascular canals, to show their
junction.
» 7% Hdge of the mantle, showing arrangement of tentacles, ocelli,
and smaller threads.
» 8. Traced from Agassiz’s plate of the mouth and stomach of
Staurophora laciniata, to compare with fig. 2.

Trans. Roy. Soc. Cornwall Plate L

Nat.Size

G:W.Pe ach ad.nat.

Trans. Roy. Soc. Cornwall

Salt ee

iy ’

‘ ‘\ SSE
HN SASS
A A

SN

f |
y = <= =
Yy ee eo
pees =
3

/ FN
| ee

CW. Peach ad.nat.

361

XI.—The Fish “ Echineis Remora,” obtained in Cornwall.—From
Mr. JonATHAN Coucn, F.LS., &c.

Read at a Meeting of the Institution, August 16, 1867.

OWEVER common in warmer regions of the ocean, the
Remora is so rarely obtained in British seas that it is doubt-

ful whether more than a single example, prior to the present, has
come, or been conveyed, to our coasts. It is recorded as having
been met with in Ireland; it had been previously reported as ob-
tained in Wales, but Mr. Dillwyn, a learned naturalist who lived
at the place where it was said to have been found, has expressed
his doubt of the accuracy of that report. It is the habit of this
fish to fasten itself, by means ef the sucking organ on the top of
its head, to any large and wandering fish, but, in preference, to
some species of the Shark family; and it was by such mode of
conveyance that this specimen was brought to us. This eccurred
in the first week of June, about fourteen miles south of the
Dodman; and I am indebted for information of its capture,
to that observant and obliging fisherman, Mr. Matthias Dunn,
of Mevagissey, who failed, however, in his endeavours to pro-
cure a knowledge of the precise kind ef shark to which it had
attached itself, and which seems to have belonged to one of the
rarer species. The length of this example of the Remora was 4}
inches; its form was rather more slender, and its colour more
dark, than those of which figures are given in my Natural History
of the Fishes of the British Islands, —which examples were obtained
from a hotter climate than our own. The example now presented
to the Museum of the Royal Institution of Cornwall is certainly
the only existing specimen of this fish that has been obtained in
England. The very curious history of the Remora is given, at
length, in the work above referred to, but is too long for quotation

here.

MISCELLANEA.

JEAN Joacuim Brecker. VII, 280.—Lowndes mentions a John Joachim
Becher as the author of ‘‘Magnalia Nature: or the Philosopher’s Stone,
lately exposed to public Sight and Sale. Lond. 1680. 4to, pp. 38.” It was
reprinted in the seventh volume of the Harleian Miscellany.—T. Q. C.

CoRNISHMEN AT WINCHESTER.—In an age when the Fair was the chief
emporium of home commerce, an important one was held on §. Giles’s
Down, near Winchester. This, like most fairs, was attended by persons out
of employment and seeking to be hired. Hach person had a badge indicative
of his craft, and every county had its separate station. In the Revenue Roll
of William of Waynflete (anno 1471), a district of this then greatly decayed
fair is said to be unoccupied :—‘‘ Ubi homines Cornubie stare solebant.”*
What special business led Cornishmen to such a distance as Winchester,
where they seem to have had a steady market for their labour, and to have
flocked in such numbers as to have a permanent station allotted them ?—T. Q.C.

Pomreroy.—Thomas Pomeroy, Gent", married, May 1, 1598, Mary Gif-
ferie, widow. He lived at Tretheurick in the parish of St. Harney, near St.
Germans, Cornwall, and had property at Tredethy, in the parish of St.
Mabyn and manor of Colquite, which I believe was granted to him by Edward
Harris, Esq.—Can any of your readers inform me who was the father of
Thomas Pomeroy? or of Mary Gifferie?—W. S.

* Ellis’s Brand. 1841. I, 270.

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL.

At a Meeting of members of the Institution, held at
the Museum, on Friday, the 16th of August, the President—
Mr. SmirKE, having obtained permission from H.R.H. the Prince
of Wales, exhibited an Ancient Gold Cup which was discovered
in the year 1837, in a cist, beneath a barrow, near the Cheese-
wring, on the Duchy Manor of Rillaton, and has since been
deposited by His Royal Highness in the Queen’s private museum
at the Swiss Cottage, Osborne. We hope that in our next Number
we shall be enabled to publish a Paper by Mr. Smirke on the
subject of this interesting relic, together with an illustrative Plate.
Meanwhile we may state that Mr. Smirke expressed his opinion
that the Cup was of Celtic manufacture, and of date prior to the
Roman occupation of Britam. It was made, by pressure, from a
flat piece of thin gold; with corrugations, each about half an inch
wide, commencing at the centre of the cup’s base, and thence ex-
tending concentrically to the rm.—We have mentioned that the
Cup was found in a cist. Mr. FREETH, of Duporth, informed the
meeting that with it were found some bits of metal, he believed
bronze, and a small piece of earthenware that had the appearance
of a portion of a ring or handle ; it was unglazed, of a brownish-
red colour outside, with a blueish tint inside, as if it had been
placed in fire; and he believed there was a zig-zag ornament. He
could not now remember how the skeleton was deposited.

Rock-MARKINGS AT CHEESEWRING. Dr. JAGO read a Memo-
randum from Mr. Thomas Cornish, of Penzance, on some markings
of stones of the Cheesewring Carn. They are found on the upper
surface of the top-most stone of the central carn, and on the upper
surface of the large overhanging covering stone which forms the
south-east point of the carn, passing out through the wall of the
fortified central enclosure. There are more markings on this stone
than on the first, and they extend plentifully out to the extreme
south-east end of the stone, where it overhangs the ground below
it, at the height of about 15 feet. All the markings are circular
cups, varying from mere depressions to holes of one inch deep.
They are all of the same character; some appear old, some more
recent, but none decidedly new. The fact that this place was un-

364 |

doubtedly of importance in pre-historic times makes it probable
that rock-markings should be found there; but against a, con-
clusion there are these considerations :—

There are no markings to be observed except those in the Cup
form.

These are in many cases deeper than any yet noted.

They are all of the same size, and of the precise diameter of
holes made with the borers in use in the adjoming Cheesewring
Granite-quarries.

Granite has been wrought within the enclosure where these
marks occur; as is shown by one or two split stones, and by a
partly-wrought broken cider-press.

It is not clear why any person should have taken the great
trouble required to make these numerous marks; but, on the other
hand, idle men or boys might spend the idle hour after dinner, in
summer time, in lazily digging at them.

Mr. Cornish, in conclusion, remarks that there being no proof
one way or the other, the presumptions are in favour of the
modern origin of these markings ; and he suggests that inquiry
should be made.

Attention was first called to these markings by Mr. W. J.
Henwood of Penzance.

The following presents for the Museum were exhibited :

From the Rev. J. W. Murray: A Veda, engrossed on Palmyra
leaf, in the Palee character and language, which is the same in
Southern India, Travancore, and Ceylon, as Sanscrit is in Northern
India—a dead language and called Sacred—that in which their
mysteries are recorded.

From Mr. Carus-Wilson: A specimen of lump-fish, Laumpus
Anglorum, caught, in May, 1867, in a lobster-pot at Newquay.

There were also exhibited :

From Mr. Jonathan Couch, of Polperro: Drawings of a rare
fish—Hehineis remora. (An account of this fish and its capture
appears among the Papers in the present Number of the Jowrnal).

Rev. C. Ry Sowell, on behalf of Mr. R. Hosken, jun., of Pen-
ryn, exhibited a bronze celt and a small bell. The celt was found
in the stump of an oak tree at Jago’s Croft, when the ground
there was being prepared for the Falmouth Reservoir; and the
bell, on which was a design much like an episcopal mitre, was
found in the garden of College House, Penryn. Interest attached
to them from their having been found on the grounds of Glasney
College. Our readers will remember that an interesting Paper on

365

“The Collegiate Church of St. Thomas of Glasney,” by the Rev.
C. R. Sowell, was published in No. III of this Journad.

Mr. Alexander Paull exhibited rubbings, recently taken by
himself, of an inscribed stone at Rialton (the site of an ancient
priory), in the parish of St. Columb Minor, and of several in-
scribed stones near Margam, in South Wales.

Mr. Paull, differing somewhat from Lysons, reads the Inscrip-
tion on the Rialton stone thus: ;

BONE MIMOR—
tee TRIBVN—

The letters are in Roman character, and rudely formed ; the first
and third are somewhat imperfect, and the first letter of the
second line is so near the margin as to suggest the probability
that a portion of the stone has been broken off, and that the
letters 1LL are only a fragment of a word—perhaps a proper
name. At the end of each line is a horizontal stroke, indicating
contraction, or, possibly, the letter |. The stone, a roughly-hewn
granite, is now built into the wall of a stable.

eet)

NETHERTON, PRINTER, TRURO.

are J
este ele eh

2 r:

ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL.

Patron:
THE QUEEN.
; : Vice-Patron = (
H.R.H. THE PRINCE OF WALES, DUKE OF CORNWALL, &ce., &e.

Trustees:

SIR CHARLES LEMON, Bart., F.B.S., &c.
' T J. AGAR ROBARTES, M.P-
SIR C. B. GRAVES SAWLE, Bart.
J. S. ENYS, F.G:S. .

Council for the Year 1866-7:

President:
Mr. SMIRKE, V.W.

Vice-Presidents:

Mr. AUGUSTUS SMITH. Mr. JOHN St. AUBYN, M.P.
Mr. ROGERS, - Rev. T. PHILLPOTTS.

C. BARHAM, M.D.

Treasurer:
Mr. TWEEDY.

- Secretaries:
JAMES JAGO, M.D., and Mr. WHITLEY.

Other Members: ;
Mr. H. ANDREW. Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL.
Rev. JOHN CARNE. Mr. G. F. REMFRY.
Mr. WILLIAMS HOCKIN. Mr. ROBERTS.

Mr. JOHN JAMHS. Mr. W. TWEEDY.
Mr. A. P. NIX. Mr. S. T. WILLIAMS.-

Local Secretaries:
BODMIN :—Mr. T. Q@. COUCH.

PENZANCE:—Mkr. J. T. BLIGHT.
TRURO:—Mr. ALEXANDER PAULL.

Editor of Journal: —Mr. C. CHORLEY, Truro.

Librarian and Curator of Museum:~Mr, W. NEWCOMBE, Truro.

PUBLISHED BY THE SOCIBTY,

AND TO BE OBTAINED FROM THE CURATOR.

fF\HE CORNISH FAUNA: A Compendium of the Natural History of the
County.
PARTS I anp II.—Containing the Vertebrate, Crustacean, and

Part of the Radiate Animals, and Shells, By JONATHAN
COUCH, F.L.S., &c. Price 3s.

PART III.—Containing the Zoophytes and Caleareous Corallines,
By RICHARD Q. COUCH, M.R.C.S., &c. Price 3s.

HE SERIES OF REPORTS of the Proceedings of the Society, with

numerous illustrations.

IST OF ANTIQUITIES in the West of Cornwall, with References and
L Illustrations. By J.T. BLIGHT. Price Is.

Mi APS OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Central and the Land’s End

Districts of Cornwall. Price ts.

RN BREA (with Map).

By SIR GARDNER WILKINSON, D.C.L.,
F.R.S., &e. Price 1s.

(?

yO NS TO BORLASE’S NATURAL HISTORY OF CORN-
WALL. From MS. Annotations by the Author. Price 2s, 6d.

OURNAL OF THE ROYAL INSTITUTION OF CORNWALL,

published half-yearly. Price to Subscribers, 4s. per annum; to Non-
Subscribers, 3s, each number.

[Numbers I to VIII are on Sale. ]

\&,}

«

{

‘i

Sari ees
es

088 01299 2236

wi gu |